Chapter 1: Breach
Notes:
Behold! Part 1 of the five part opening story arc!
Chapter Text
In the middle of the night, a massive creature spontaneously appeared near a house in the middle of a forest. The creature approached the house, its mottled green skin vaguely illuminated by the light above the front door. A man opened the door, having been awoken by the noise. “What’s going on out here?” He stepped back in horror, his mind feeling as though it were unraveling from around him.
The monster entered the house. It was alien to the man’s entire universe; an entity that was never meant to exist. The sight of it threw him into a panic. “What… what the hell are you?”
The creature lunged, covering the walls and floor in bright ink-blood. The aberration gnashed its teeth. A single word escaped its mouth, with inhuman contempt. “Disgusting.”
Dr. Alto Clef sat in Site-19’s employee lounge with his lunch in his hands. The lounge was also inhabited by a few of his colleagues; the perpetually stoic Dr. Gears, Clef’s rival Dr. Kondraki, and a dog laying on clef’s lap, much to the doctor’s irritation. “Kain, I swear that if you drool on me, I will send you to the pound.''
The dog, Dr. Kain Pathos Crow, retreated to the other side of the couch while complaining about how his genius was never appreciated. The door opened as a monkey walked into the room. “Dr. Bright, why are you here? You don’t seem to have anything to eat.” Gears inquired of the primate.
Bright looked at Gears, exasperated at his lack of expression. “Well,” He began, “I’ve been sent to report that there’s been a containment breach recently.” He explained, as though it were the everyday occurrence that it was at Site-19.
“Great, just what we need. Which one is it this time?” kondraki demanded, sounding more like someone asking who won last night’s sports game than which of an endless selection of horrific monsters had escaped into the Site’s halls. “The old man? The shy guy?”
“Actually, it was 682.”
Everyone paused. “Did anyone see where it went?” Clef asked.
“As a matter of fact, it went inside one of the dimensional portals.” Bright answered.
The room was instantly filled with cheers and hollers of jubilation, Kondraki in particular shouting, “finally! That overgrown gecko is someone else’s problem!”
“Pardon me.” Gears requested of his colleagues, “But does any one else remember what happened last time we tried to get rid of SCP-682 by throwing it into another dimension?”
A millisecond later, nobody was celebrating. A few years ago, the SCP Foundation had tied 682 to 507-a perfectly average man who involuntarily teleported between random dimensions at random times. They had hoped that doing so would banish the lizard to another dimension for all eternity, but instead a different SCP-682 came back, even worse than the last. They’d only managed to send it back after dozens of agents had been killed, half the site had been wiped out, and multiple SCPs had been annihilated.
The entire incident had nearly resulted in a broken masquerade scenario. Even the 05’s had been shaken; the stoic, unfeeling leaders of the Foundation. “Well, that doesn’t mean it’ll happen again.” Kondraki didn’t sound as sure as he’d hoped.
“Of course. But are we entirely certain that it won’t? Is it not possible, that in ridding ourselves of one threat we may inadvertently be inviting another, worse threat? One that risks exposing us to the outside world, or worse.” Gears implored, deadpan as always.
“Alright, fine. Let’s get our scaly omnicidal friend back.” Clef begrudgingly relented.
“That’s exactly what we’re doing. Clef, come with me. We’re going with the Bailey triplets.”
“Really? Weren’t they at different sites?”
Bright shrugged, “I guess someone sent them here.”
Chapter 2: Breaking News
Notes:
Part 2 of the five-part opening storyline!
Chapter Text
A 14-year-old boy with green tentacle-hair was sitting at a table, eating a meal of fast food after engaging in several hours’ worth of turf war. He still had a relative surplus of funds left over from his victories in the sport. Just as the inkling was taking another bite into his burger, the massive screen in the middle of the square turned on, the logo for Inkopolis News blaring its obnoxiously catchy music.
After the logo ended, live footage of Pearl and Marina’s studio room appeared on the screen. They skipped their usual opening catchphrases, in favor of Pearl stating, “We have a breaking news broadcast. Marina, give us the details."
The octoling hesitated before speaking, "Last night, we received an anonymous report that someone had seen what they described as a monster while walking through the woods. Here’s the photo they took."
A picture appeared on the screen, showing a clearing in a forest. There was a house with an ajar door on the edge of the photo, with a barely-visible creature in the center. Its back was turned to the photographer, a long scaly green tail emerging from the back of what seemed to be a massive, mottled green lizard. A sense of foreboding seemed to emanate from the photo.
“We advise everyone to stay indoors as much as possible. If you see anything that could be this monster, please get somewhere safe and notify the authorities.” Marina explained, “In addition, turf wars will be postponed until further notice and respawn generators moved to the most densely populated areas of the city. However, respawn generators can only resurrect so many at a time, so don’t get careless.”
Pearl added, “Plus, we don’t know what this thing’s deal is, so we don’t even know if respawn generators will work with it.” That simple revelation would’ve sent a chill of dread down the spines of everyone watching the broadcast if they hadn’t all been invertebrates. The two recited their usual farewell without their usual jubilation, before the screen switched to a commercial.
The green-haired boy dialed his arrow-shaped cell phone. He whispered, “Hey, Katherine. Something just came up on the news; we need to get to the base.” After the few seconds taken up by her response, he hung up.
The boy walked briskly towards a manhole cover in the corner of the square, easily going unnoticed in the commotion of everyone around him rushing back to their homes. After looking around himself to make sure no one could see him, he transformed into a squid to dive into the manhole.
Chapter 3: Through The Portal
Notes:
It may be a SUNset when I'm typing this note, but please witness the rise of part SAN of this five-part beginning!
Chapter Text
Drs. Tristan, Thomas, and Trevor Bailey stood in one of Site-19’s interdimensional portal rooms. Bored, they watched the security cameras as a man with a giant spider for a face walked through the hall next to a monkey.
Trevor opted to pass the time by asking his brothers, “So, how are things with you two?”
Tristan was the only one of them who still worked at site-87, in the anomalous town of Sloth's Pit, wisconsin. Trevor worked at site-19, and had been the one to call his brothers there when SCP-682 went through the portal. Tom worked in Antarctica, as an ambassador to the secretive Third Antarctic Empire.
“Oh, we recently captured a gorgon in the woods. Had a whole collection of statues and everything.” Tristan told of one of his latest exploits.
“That’s nothing. Last week, my squad repelled a small army of man-eating penguins. Must’ve been about 100 of the things, at least. Still didn’t lose a single man.” Tom bragged.
“Yeah, well, what we’re going after is a bit more dangerous than an army of penguins, Tom Bombadil.”
Thomas resented the nickname, despite knowing Tristan was right; nothing any of them had ever done could prepare them for trying to retrieve SCP-682. While the three of them were talking amongst themselves, Dr. Alto Clef walked into the room, accompanied by Dr. Jack Bright. “Alright, fellas, let’s get this show on the road. I see the portal’s open, let’s go already.” Dr. Clef sounded strangely excited.
“Yeah, let’s get this over with already.”
“It’s good to see we’re all at least somewhat willing to hit the interdimensional road. Oh, and before anyone asks, I don’t know where it leads. I was supervising some tests before we had to evacuate because of 682’s containment breach, so it could be just about anywhere in the multiverse.” Trevor led the group through the portal.
Chapter 4: The New Squidbeak Splatoon
Notes:
Almost at the end. Part 4 of the five part opening arc!
Chapter Text
The boy with green tentacle-hair arrived at his destination on the other side of the manhole cover. The small militia’s base was located on a floating island in the middle of nowhere, with a noticeable lack of notable features. There was a couch in front of an outdoor TV, some training equipment, and a ramshackle old hut that barely looked big enough for 1 inhabitant, though it was larger on the inside.
After a few minutes, a 16-year-old girl with bright yellow tentacle-hair emerged from the grate, in the middle of their section of the island. “Hey, agent 4. Ready for some monster hunting?”
“Lauren, you can call me Marcus. But, yeah. I take it you saw the news?”
She lowered her arms, biting her lip. “Yeah, definitely seemed like something we need to investigate.”
The door opened from the inside of the nearby hut, with two more inklings emerging. “Has anyone seen Katherine?” Marie asked the two younger inklings.
“Last I saw her, she was at home. I just texted her, though, so she should be here shortly.”
“Good to know.” Callie noted.
A few moments later, an octoling girl emerged from the grate. Her purple tentacle-hair curled on either side of her face, and her skin was pale from spending most of her 15 years underground. “Sorry I’m late guys; I just forgot where the base entrance was.”
“Agent 8, I explained the location to you yesterday.”
“Yeah, sorry, Ma-I mean agent 2” Katherine ran over to Lauren and Marcus. “So, we’re going out monster hunting, huh? That’s new.”
“Yeah, let’s hope this doesn’t become a precedent for us.” Callie prepared to brief them on how they were going to approach the situation, when her phone started to vibrate. “Oh, hold on a sec.” She looked at the text message while her cousin and the other agents looked on, exasperated. “It’s Marina. Apparently, something’s appeared topside. She’s not sure what it is, but we’d better go check it out.”
“Oh, wonderful. Because of course we don’t have enough problems already.” Marcus rolled his eyes.
By the time the five agents made it back to the deserted square, a blue disc of light was floating a few inches off the ground in the middle of the area. The agents trained their weapons on the portal; Callie’s roller, Marie’s charger, Lauren's hero shot, Marcus's splatling, and Katherine's dualies. “Be ready for anything, team.” Marie reminded them.
The portal broke apart. Five creatures emerged into the square. Four of them vaguely resembled inklings, except slightly taller with hair that wasn’t made of tentacles, smaller faces, and a lack of fangs. The other was much smaller and hairier, with a long, thin tail.
The agents of the New Squidbeak Splatoon dropped their weapons, in shock at the sight of a species that was supposed to be extinct for a dozen millenia. “I… I wasn’t ready for that.” Lauren breathed out.
One of the humans turned to his colleagues. “Alright, gents, anyone wanna bet this is gonna be one of those days?”
Chapter 5: The Hard To Destroy Reptile
Notes:
This is it! The grand-if-you've-had-enough-shots finale to the five part opener!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tristan Bailey had been to a number of universes. One where earth had four moons, one that had a word rhyming with both purple and orange, and one where the earth was a gas giant. However, he’d had yet to visit a dimension inhabited by strange humanoid creatures holding a variety of weapons, which they promptly dropped in surprise. One of them gasped, “I… I wasn’t ready for that.”
Tristan turned to his brothers, Clef, and Bright. “Alright, gents, anyone wanna bet this is gonna be one of those days?”
One of the creatures picked up a weapon that resembled a giant paint roller. “Stand down, agent 1. We don’t know if they’re hostile.” one of the other creatures told its fellow, “Maybe we should try to be friendly.” It extended a hand towards the five scientists. “My name is Marie. Sorry about my cousin. Who are you? Where did you come from?” It looked curious, yet harmless.
“Like we’re gonna fall for that!” Dr. Clef pulled out a blaster rifle and shot at the five humanoids. They ran back, retreating from the explosive blast. When the smoke cleared, the creatures were lying on the ground, struggling to regain their balance.
Trevor quickly took Clef’s gun, scolding him, “What is wrong with you?! I know we should be careful, but there’s a difference between careful and paranoid!” He would have continued, but felt a massive blunt force on his back.
Trevor’s spine felt like it was about to snap as he and Clef were knocked over by the girl with the giant roller.
Dr. Bright jumped on her, mauling her face as she screamed in pain, trying to pull the sentient monkey off of herself.
Marie loaded her charger, firing a thin jet of green paint that knocked Bright off of Callie, covering him in the paint. She rifle girl ran over to her cousin, who was clutching her face in agony. “Callie, you okay? Are you bleeding? Do you still have your eyes?” She turned to the monkey writhing on the ground, then to Clef.
Marie gave him a glare that Clef hadn’t seen anything quite like since an incident involving a reality warping little girl, Dr. Crow piloting a giant mech, and Dr. Kondraki wielding a sword.
Before anything else could happen, Trevor jumped between the two groups, holding his hands out in what he hoped looked like a sign of peace rather than a sign of aggression. “Woah, woah, woah! Hey, we don’t want a fight. Team, stand down.”
The ten of them regrouped, facing each other about three yards apart. Marcus was the first to speak up, “Alright, humans. Explain yourselves. Why’d you attack us? Why are you here?”
Tristan stepped forward, hands out in front of himself. “I apologize for my trigger-happy friend. Rest assured, we come in peace and I thought…” At this point he turned and glared at Dr. Clef. “...that we agreed we wouldn’t shoot first. Anyway, we came looking for a creature from our dimension that escaped to this world.”
At that point, Kat stepped into the conversation. “Wait, you're looking for a creature? Was it by any chance a lizard, about 20 feet long?”
Thomas smiled, yet it didn’t reach his eyes. “Yeah, it’s exactly that. It’s more dangerous than you could imagine, though.”
Marie turned to her colleagues. “Okay, team, you heard the man. Something tells me we’re in for the fight of our lives. Any votes on teaming up with these guys?” The other four agents all raised their hands in approval, Katherine hesitating slightly moreso, as Marie turned back to the foundation employees. “Looks like it’s unanimous. I’ll give you a map to our base, since the main entrance is inaccessible to your species.”
“Thank you for accepting our help. We’ll be right over.” Tristan assured the agents. The scientists looked the map over and headed off.
“Wait!” Lauren shouted at them, “Don’t let anyone see you! Humans are supposed to be extinct; there’s no telling what could happen if you got sighted!”
The only response she got from Dr. Clef was a dry, “Whatever you say, kid.”
The five agents returned to their headquarters, where they waited for the new inhabitants to arrive. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.” Katherine complained, “I mean, we’re just supposed to be stopping petty crimes, keeping civilians safe, preventing a second great turf war. This? Teaming up with humans to fight an interdimensional monster? This is way out of our league.”
“Relax, Kat. it’s just this once, and besides, we could use the help.” Marcus refuted.
“You got that right, kid.” Dr. Bright and the other scientists emerged from a hidden door in the wall; meant to serve as an auxiliary entrance.
“Okay. We’ve got four inklings, an octoling, four humans, and a monkey. If that’s not the perfect team, then I don’t know what is.” Callie remarked sarcastically, “Besides, 8 raised her hand in vote earlier, so I don’t see what her problem is now.”
“Hey, I can change my mind. Still, I suppose they might be our best hope in catching this thing.”
“There’s nothing ‘might’ about it. Without us, you wouldn’t have a prayer against 682.” Clef told the other team.
“Wait, hold up. 682? Does that mean there’s more of them?” Marie asked, in blatant horror.
“Sort of, but not exactly. I’d explain, but I’m afraid that information is classified.” Trevor offered apologetically.
As soon as he finished speaking, Lauren interjected, “Fair enough, I guess. And now that we’ve agreed to team up, let’s get looking for this 682 lizard.”
“Hey wait. If we’re gonna team up with these guys, shouldn’t we at least know each other’s names?” Marcus argued, “Hi. Name’s Marcus. The others are Lauren, Katherine, Callie, and Marie.” He pointed at each of the other agents in turn.
“Fair enough. I’m Trevor Bailey. My brothers are Tristan and Thomas. That’s Dr. Clef, and the monkey is Dr. Bright.”
“Thanks. Quick question: Why the sweet-and-sour hell is one of you a monkey?!” Katherine shouted.
“Oh, that? Long story short, but I got bonded to a magic amulet that allows me to possess the body of any living creature if I die. If you want, I could demonstrate on one of you.” He gave a toothy grin.
“I’ll pass, thank you very much.” Katherine denied the monkey doctor, taking a step back.
“Agreed. Now that we’re all introduced, though, I think we ought to go capture that lizard.” Lauren decided.
“Finally. Let’s go already!” Trevor yelled.
The 10 agents left through the auxiliary entrance, leading to a hidden alcove on the outskirts of the city. “Any ideas where 682 could be?” Marie asked. At that moment, the ground trembled from the roar of something massive a mile away, loud enough to feel every bit of malice and hatred.
“That might be a start.” Tristan suggested, with the group running off in the direction of the noise.
After a half hour, they encountered a reptile about the size of a bus. Its skin was mottled green, covered in matted gray-white fur that looked coarse to the touch. Its tail took up a quarter of its length, tapering off into a lethal-looking point. Its four legs resembled grossly discolored miniature tree trunks, with massive claws that could, and many times had, disemboweled a human without a second thought.
Despite its fur covering the thing’s eyes, they could still feel the animosity, contempt, and disgust emanating from every pore of its gargantuan, deadly body. Its mere presence felt inherently wrong, as though it didn’t belong in any plane of existence.
When SCP-682 spoke, its voice was a guttural growl, so loud and deep that it caused those around it to feel as though the ground itself was shaking beneath them. “Ah, there you are. I was wondering when you scientists would show up.” Every syllable out of 682’s massive maw, filled with hundreds of foot-long sharply-pointed teeth, was filled with unfathomable rage at the mere existence of the creatures before it.
The beast charged at the mortals, fully intent on killing and devouring them whole, as it had done so many times before. Dr. Clef moved to the front of the group, staring dead-on at 682.
The monster stopped, uncanny in how abrupt it ceased its run. The agents could still feel how much it wanted them to perish, but it merely stayed there, as if paralyzed by Clef’s gaze. “Now! The chains!” the doctor shouted, still keeping his eyes on the eldritch reptile.
Tristan pulled a mass of chains out of a bag, throwing some to his brothers, Bright, and the native agents. Despite how heavy they were, the team of nine ran around 682, wrapping the chains around its neck, legs, and tail.
Dr. Bright in particular wasn’t able to carry any chains because of his small monkey body, though he was able to jump around the lizard’s body and fire a foundation-enhanced shotgun at its tail, blasting off the sharp end so that Callie and Trevor could safely wrap their own chains around it, attaching them to the back legs.
After the group finished applying and attaching the chains to each other, Clef pulled a device out of his pocket. He tossed it down to activate a portal back to his own universe. SCP-682 roared in rage, shaking the air itself. Dr. Clef rolled his shoulders.“Well, it’s sure been ni...pleasa...”
“Interesting.” Thomas suggested, “It’s been very interesting, being here. Now, if you’ll excuse us, we really must get back to our own dimension.” The five of them, dragging the still-paralyzed 682 by its chains, walked through the portal before it closed behind them.
The five humanoid cephalopods stared ahead, at where the portal used to be. “Yeah, interesting. That’s one way to describe… whatever that was. I say we just go home and forget about this whole thing.” Marcus suggested.
The others all voiced their approval before departing to their respective residences. With the humans departed and the threat of SCP-682 neutralized as far as they were concerned, they could wait until their next mission, whenever it came.
Meanwhile, in another universe, Drs. Jack Bright, Alto Clef, and Trevor, Tristan, and Thomas Bailey settled back into their normal lives. SCP-682 was contained in its chamber, partially submerged in hydrochloric acid, stewing in its rage at being recaptured once again.
Notes:
I swear this gets better!
Eventually!
Chapter 6: Zombie Plague
Chapter Text
An inkling walked down a hallway in the New Albacore Hotel in the middle of the night, after getting something from the snack shop. Something made him wary of the darkness surrounding him, and all the strange sounds of the night. He was fully aware his worry was entirely misplaced, yet he couldn’t shake the lingering sense of paranoia, as though something were watching him just out of sight? He shrugged, assuring himself, “Nah, it’s probably nothing.”
His own words did nothing to assuage his fear. Before he could turn around, something grabbed his head from behind hard enough that he felt as though it were being crushed. He tried to scream for help, but his voice cut off as a long, gangly hand emerged from his stomach, having impaled him from behind.
The inkling fell dead, only to immediately rise again as an eldritch creature.
“What is it this time?” Marcus asked Marie, after she had called an emergency meeting with the other agents.
“Agents, I’m not going to sugarcoat it. We’re dealing with a potential full-blown zombie epidemic.” Marie paced from left to right, noting the shocked expressions of her colleagues.
“Wait, zombies? You mean undead, living corpses that feed on the living in order to convert them into their numbers?” Lauren asked.
“No, agent 3. I mean politicians.” Marie continued to explain the situation, “Last night, hundreds of guests at the New Albacore Hotel fell victim to a disease that turned them into zombies. Right now, the entire building is quarantined and we’ve got a cover story that there’s been a gas leak. That leaves us to find a cure, but the only way to do that is to get a sample from one of the zombies. Any volunteers?”
The other four agents all stepped forth.
“Keeping in mind we can only send two of us since this is just a recon mission.”
Katherine raised her hand. “Marcus and I stayed there when I first moved here; while we were waiting for my bedroom to get ready at our place. Maybe we could go.”
Marie nodded. “Very well. You two seem to get along well, and I’d say you’ve more than proven yourselves over the past few months. Just remember, they’re still innocents, so only incapacitate them if they attack you. Understood?”
“Oh, please. You think we need to be told not to kill civilians? What kind of agents do you take us for?” Marcus asked his team’s leader.
“Good.” Marie smiled. “You set out now, agents 4 and 8.”
The teenagers nodded.
Marcus and Katherine sat in a helicopter across from Pearl and Marina. “So, I’ve got a kinda weird question. Do you think this might have something to do with that lizard monster from last week?” Marina asked.
“Huh. I hadn’t considered that. Now that you mention it, though-” Kat was interrupted by Marcus elbowing her shoulder, a clear signal to stop talking. “-Um, yeah, no, def-definitely not. Nope. No chance they have anything to do with each other. They’re as unrelated as two things that aren’t related.”
Marina rolled her eyes, but she was was too polite to point it out. Pearl, conversely, decided to pry further. “Alright. By the way, how did you get rid of that lizard? Plus, what was with that thing we called you about last night? I mean, you have to admit it’s all pretty suspect. A monster that disappears with as little explanation as it appears, some weird glowy-thing that I still don’t know anything about, and a hotel infested with zombies overnight, all in one week?”
Marcus had never been so relieved to see the hotel’s roof directly below them. “Oh, sorry. Looks like we’re at the drop zone.” He tried to hide his relief as he opened the helicopter door, dropping a rope ladder so he and Kat could infiltrate the building from above.
The two climbed down the ladder until they made it to solid ground. “Alright, explain. Why didn’t you tell them?” Katherine demanded, as the ladder was pulled back into the helicopter before it flew off.
“Isn’t it obvious? Those two have a news program, so if they find out about the humans, we run the risk of them becoming public knowledge. Who knows what could happen then?”
“What, you don’t trust them? I know you weren’t there, but they saved my life last month! They helped me save the world when that AI from the human era tried to wipe out all life, because he thought we weren’t worthy to inherit the planet!”
Marcus held his forehead, gasping in exasperation, “Look, I know they’re our friends, but they’ve also got a news show to run. Of course we can trust them so far, but if they reported on that lizard monster, what’s stopping them from reporting on something this massive?”
“Unbelievable.” Katherine tried to sound calm, but she was unabashedly furious at his paranoia. “They only reported on the lizard because we never requested for them not to, and who knows how many lives they saved doing so? Besides, we trusted them for this, so why not-”
“We only told them about the zombies so they’d airlift us here. Besides, we already have a cover story with the gas leak that everyone’s going to believe over a spontaneous zombie outbreak. Maybe if we figure out a cover story for the lizard, we can tell them then. Until we do, though, we keep it our secret.”
“Okay. You know what, it doesn’t matter right now. What’s important is we get one of the zombies and bring it back to base so we can get the cure. Transporters ready?”
They checked their transporters, wrist-mounted devices that would instantly take them back to base at the input of a code. Satisfied that the signals were online, they started searching. Unbeknownst to them, one zombie was hiding in the nearby pool, lying in wait.
The moment the agents came near the pool, the zombie launched itself out of the water. It grabbed Katherine, biting into her shoulder as she screamed in pain.
“Kat!” Marcus panicked, grabbing his splatling and firing at the zombie. He stopped the second it was off Katherine so as to spare its life. Marcus ran over to the unconscious octoling, who’d already started showing signs of conversion. Her skin was slowly turning a mottled, gangrenous black-green, spreading down her arm and under her shirt.
“No no no, stay with me Kat. Just think alive thoughts.” He entered the code on her transporter, teleporting her back to base, before setting down a beacon and doing the same for himself.
The moment Marcus’s molecules reconstituted, he could feel the confusion and worry of the other three agents. “What happened? What’s wrong with Kat?” Callie almost sounded scared.
“She got infected.” Marcus explained succinctly.
“What!? How could you let-”
“Hey, wait a second, Cal.” Marie tried to hold her cousin back, struggling against the physical strength that came from her years of being a roller user. “Maybe we can use this to our advantage; it means we have a specimen to get the cure from.”
While Marcus was holding Katherine back, a portal opened in the middle of the group. “Ah shoot, here we go again.” Lauren lamented as an unfamiliar human stepped out of the portal. Following him was a quadrupedal creature, covered in golden fur with a long tail attached behind it.
“Oh. So you’re the ones the Baileys met.”
“Sorry, but who are you?” Lauren demanded, “And in case you didn’t notice, we’ve got stuff of our own to worry about.”
“Well, good morning to you too. If you must know, I am Dr. Kain Pathos Crow and he is Dr. Kondraki.” the dog answered.
“Why is the dog talking? That dog shouldn’t be talking. Right? I’m pretty sure dogs didn’t talk.” Marie questioned.
“They usually don’t, but I used to be a man before an experiment made me this way.”
“Seriously?” Marcus grunted, still restraining Katherine, “A human-turned-dog by an experiment? This is starting to sound like a bad comic book plot.”
“Oh, sure. Dimensional portals, giant lizards, zombie hordes, that’s all fine. But a talking dog is where you draw the line?” Kondraki scoffed.
“Yeah, gotta admit, it’s been kind of a week.” Callie acknowledged.
“Spill it, Kondraki. What’s the story with the zombies?” Marcus snapped.
“I’m afraid even we don’t know. I was monitoring a sample of SCP-008 when it disappeared from the containment chamber. After we got the entire site on lockdown, the site director managed to track the lost strand to this dimension. He was going to let it stay here and fester, but I managed to reach a compromise with him. I was allowed to come and contain the virus with a supply of the cure, but as you can see, I wasn’t given an ideal assistant.” Crow exposited.
“Hey, I’ll have you know I once threw cat pee on a vampire!” Kondraki defended himself.
“Yes, and then you rode 682 around Site-19, nearly destroying one of our biggest facilities in the process.”
“You rode the lizard monster?” Marcus yelled, “You’re either the craziest guy I’ve met, or the bravest!”
“I assure you, it’s just the former. Anyway, we didn’t come here out of the goodness of our hearts. I just believe in the Foundation’s mission statement of containing anomalies unless it’s absolutely impossible for whatever reason. In this case, I presumed that recontainment was possible, so here we are.”
“Foundation? Site-19? Let me guess, you guys are part of some sort of organization, aren’t you?” Marie asked of the two scientists.
“I’m afraid you’ve found out our little secret.” Kondraki smirked, “Or at least, what we’re letting you find out. Now, I’m guessing she’s the lucky first patient?” He gestured to Katherine, still being held back by Mark. He pulled out a small plastic can of pills, tossing one directly into Katherine’s mouth.
Katherine started choking, until falling over. She stood up, clutching her head and groaning in pain, “What… what happened?”
Marcus embraced Katherine, knocking her breath out. “You’re alive! You’re not a zombie!” He turned to the scientists. “Thanks so much!”
“What the- oh no, there’s more of them.” Katherine noticed Kondraki and Crow, evidently realizing she’d missed out on several key developments.
The agents spent a few minutes informing Katherine on the events following her infection. Dr. Crow told the group, “I’m afraid that our supply of the cure is severely limited. We only have 47 pills. Now, how many are infected?”
“About, I think, 500.” Marie estimated.
“Alright. You guys got nukes in this universe?” Kondraki suggested.
“We are not nuking another hotel!” Kain barked.
“It doesn’t have to be a nuke. Enough regular bombs ought to do the trick.”
“We are not destroying the hotel! Not an option.”
“Oh, I know!”
“Lauren, you got an idea? Cause if so, I’d really like to hear it.” Katherine responded.
“Okay, hear me out. What if we put a bunch of ground-up pills into our weapons, and then fired them at the zombies? Not enough to endanger them of course, but enough to cure them.”
Kain clacked his nails against the ground in thought. “Actually, that’s not a bad idea. We’ll give you each a dozen pills to grind up. With any luck, that should be able to cure-”
“I just feel like I should point out that my weapon is actually a melee weapon, so I won’t be able to join in on the fun. Will that change anything?” Callie piped up.
“Oh, yes, that means you’ll each get 3 dozen pills. Hopefully, I’ll be able to explain all the missing ones to the higher-ups.” Dr .Crow explained.
“Y’know, for someone who isn’t doing this out of the goodness of his heart, you sure do seem willing to provide resources to help us.” Marie pointed out.
“Yeah, well, Kain here said that if we could limit the spread of the virus, it’d be easier to contain or something like that.” Kondraki retorted before tossing the pill jar over to her.
“ Are you sure this’ll work?” Marcus asked.
“No, but I’m afraid it’s the best we can do.”
“Well now, ain’t that reassuring. Callie, stay here with these two-” Marie gestured over to Kondraki and Crow. “-and whatever you do, don’t let them outside. It was risky enough with the other guys, and now we’re headed to a public area.”
“You got it.” Callie affirmed.
“The good new is, I set up the recon beacon at the hotel rooftop, so the transporters should teleport us there. We can transport back in case things go south. The bad news is that we’ll need you two mammals here for the same reasons.” Marcus told the 6 others.
Dozens of zombies wandered around the rooftop, mindlessly shambling. The second the agents teleported in, they were swarmed by the undead. They all readied their weapons. “Well? Was there this many when you first got here?” Marie loaded her charger.
“No, it was practically just me and Kat.”
“Maybe the one that bit me got his friends up here!”
“I doubt they’ve got that kind of agency.” Lauren pointed out, “I’m willing to bet they operate on some kind of hive mind.”
“Whatever the case, we have a mission.” Marcus readied his rapid-fire splatling gun, “Let’s cure these suckers!” The four agents readied their weapons, charging at the zombies with intent to cure.
“So, what’s the deal with this Foundation you guys work for?” While the other agents were out on what she’d decided to call ‘The Battle of New Albacore’, Calllie had decided to try striking up a conversation with the personnel from the other universe.
“Well you see-”
Crow bit the hem of his shirt, snapping, “Kondraki! Don’t tell her too much!”
“Oh, please. It’s not like it matters in this dimension.” He quickly turned to face Callie. “Say, you guys don’t have interdimensional capabilities, do you?”
“Uh, no. Up until last week, the idea of alternate universes was a hypothetical at most.”
Kondraki spat on the ground. “Believe me, kid, if my hunch is right, you’ll wish it stayed that way.” Kondraki told her.
“Kid?! And why? What’s your hunch?”
“Well, my tentacle-haired little friend, considering the way that 008 spontaneously disappeared, only to reappear in this dimension, it seems entirely likely that 682 entering this universe may have caused some sort of dimensional imbalance.”
“Yes, well, what about the time we sent it to another dimension attached to 507? Nothing of this sort happened then.” Dr. Crow pointed out.
“True. But last time, we didn’t send in five researchers after it.”
Callie’s mouth fell open. “So you’re saying that your own actions inadvertently caused a transdimensional paradox in the space-time continuum that can only be fixed by reversing the flux capacitors utilizing multimodal reflection sorting?”
The two scientists stared at Callie, dumbfounded.
“What? I wanted to sound smart. Did it work?”
“No. Just… just stop. Please, just stop. Now.” Kondraki stated bluntly.
“Much as I hate to interrupt this truly thrilling conversation, we should discuss the implications of Kondraki’s theory.” Kain tried to get the trio back on track, “If he’s correct, and I suspect he may unfortunately be, then the barrier between our dimensions might be in the process of gradually breaking down as a direct result of an extra-dimensional being such as SCP-682 entering this dimension, as well as several foundation researchers.”
“Meaning…?”
“Meaning that a whole bunch of SCPs are going to start invading your reality, until our two universes collide with each other and get annihilated in the process.” Kondraki explained nonchalantly.
“Oh, okay. Just excuse me a sec.” Callie casually walked into the nearby shack, where she proceeded to clear her throat before screaming in abject horror.
The battle of New Albacore had rendered the entire building covered in various hues of ink. Marie’s charger was painfully slow, so she had to compensate by trying to shoot multiple zombies at once. At one point she jumped off a banister on the middle of a staircase, swinging on a chandelier with her legs while firing upside-down, striking 4 zombies with a single burst of ink.
Lauren’s splattershot had a much better firing speed, but the sub-par range meant she had to get fairly close to her targets. She fired yellow ink into a zombie while hooking her arm around its neck, pivoting around it.
Katherine’s dualies allowed her to target multiple zombies at once, but had a below-average firing speed. She backflipped over multiple zombies in a row, shooting them two at a time.
Marcus was doing by far the most damage to the hordes, as his splatling combined a decent range with great firing speed. However, it took a while to recharge after each shot, meaning he had to keep his distance regularly.
“So, agent 4.” Marie started, whacking a zombie in the head before curing it. “You seemed awfully relieved when agent 8 was cured. Plus, with you two living together, is there something going on between you?”
Marcus fired the cure into a dozen more zombies before answering, “No! I mean, I guess I kinda think of Kat as more than a friend since we live together, but definitely not like that!”
“Whatever you say, kid.” Marie disappeared into the battlefield as they continued.
After several hours of fighting, the agents stood at the entrance of the hotel, exhausted and covered in green, yellow, and purple ink. “Okay, everyone was unconscious, so there shouldn’t be much trouble with the cover story.” Marie decided.
“Yeah, and the ink stains can be explained with temporary gas-leak-induced psychosis.” Lauren added, “Although I still don’t get how you convinced Pearl and Marina to provide transport without spilling the beans.”
Marie shrugged, with a small smile. “I told them it was official squid sisters business. So kinda the truth, but not the whole truth.”
“I still don’t like the idea of lying to them. Pearl and Marina are practically honorary members of the New Squidbeak Splatoon; they shouldn’t be kept in the dark about these things.”
Marie squeezed her subordinate’s shoulder. “I get where you’re coming from, but I’ve decided that the risk would outweigh the reward right now. We can discuss this later, but first things first, let’s get back home. Okay?”
Katherine clenched and unclenched her fists a few times. “Okay.”
After making sure no one could see them, the four agents activated their transporters to teleport back to their headquarters.
Callie was shuddering and muttering incomprehensibly, while Drs. Crow and Kondraki were sitting on the couch eating popcorn. While most of the agents were shocked at the sight, Marie sighed, “Oh, for the love of… Callie, you didn’t look up our pictures on the internet again, did you? You remember what happened last time.”
“What did you two do to her?” Marcus crossed his arms.
“Oh, I just told her that your entire dimension is at risk of being destroyed from an influx of SCP items, caused by the earlier incursion of 682, a being from another plane of existence.” Kondraki explained, “Popcorn? I’ve bet Crow 5 bucks that she’ll recover in another 20 minutes. He’s got 20 on an hour.”
Chapter 7: Red Sea Object
Chapter Text
“Oh, I’m sorry. What!?” Lauren screamed, ignoring how it burned her throat, “You mean to tell me our entire dimension is going to die?!” She tried to sound calm, but still shook with fear and rage. “Why are you two so calm about it? Your universe is in danger too.”
“Oh, please. Do you honestly think this is the first time we’ve had to flee a universe before it was destroyed? Please.” Kondraki rebutted.
“I...bu..., well, good for you two that you can just flee between dimensions at a moment’s notice, but we’re not so lucky! We need to figure out a way to stop this, and you two aren’t leaving until we do!”
“My apologies, child, but you can hardly keep us here.” Kain argued.
“Wait, you said you were here to contain that zombie virus, so if any more of your ‘SCPs’ show up...” Katherine tried to convince them.
“Very well. I suppose we can stay, at least until we’ve contained enough items.” Dr. Crow conceded.
“A week, at most. Maybe a month if the food’s good.” Kondraki decided.
“Alright, fair enough. I’ll grab something from outside. Trust me, you’ll love it.” Marcus offered. As he was walking out, he saw a strange object near the mirror. When he went to investigate, he noticed it was a small red disk with strange symbols engraved on it. “What the… is this another-” Before he could finish, he fell into the mirror.
“Mark! What happened!? Explain, now!” Callie demanded.
“Okay first off, Crow owes me a fiver. Second off, it looks like your little friend just fell into SCP-093, an alternate dimension where he’ll most likely be ripped apart by undead kaiju. Not to worry, though. I have an idea.”
“Oh, hell no! Last time you had a plan, you caused a dozen different containment breaches in the process of fixing one!” Kain argued, “You nearly wiped out one of our most important sites!”
“Hey, I got them all back, didn’t I?”
“Yes, but only after most of the site was destroyed and the nuclear failsafe nearly had to be deployed! This time, let me do the planning.”
“Okay, fine then.” Kondraki reluctantly, bitterly accepted, “What’s your plan?”
“I’m glad you’re finally seeing sense. First things first, I suggest we send your friend some help, preferably from somebody who’s been to that universe and survived. Namely, Lord Blackwood.”
“Cool. Who’s Lord Blackwood?” Katherine asked the dog, crossing her arms and glaring down at him.
“No one much. Just a telepathic sea slug who fancies himself a 19th-century British explorer.”
“Oh. Of course; that makes too much sense.” Marie snarked.
“Good plan and all, but how do you plan to get Blackwood? Last I checked, he was locked up in site-19.”
“Kondraki, have you forgotten that I’m a level 4 operative? All I have to do is sneeze in the guards’ general direction and they’ll let me in.”
“Okay, so why not send me then? I’m also level 4.”
“I don’t mean you any undue disrespect, Kondraki, but this requires subtlety so as to not draw suspicion to what we’re doing here. You just so happen to have all the subtlety of an explosive hammer.”
Kondraki raised his hand, as if to argue, before stopping himself. “You know what? That’s fair.” He dropped a device on the floor to activate a portal. Dr. Kain Pathos Crow walked through the portal to find lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood.
Marcus found himself in a wide desert expanse, right next to a steep cliff face. He decided to look out over the cliff, and immediately regretted it from what he saw.
The creature was about 500 feet long and 100 feet tall. It walked on hands attached to arms whose lengths seemed to fluctuate as they moved, dragging its legless torso along the sand-covered ground. Its skin was uncannily pale, and its face lacked any visage, instead being a blank surface that wandered about the landscape aimlessly.
Marcus dove backwards, ducking behind some ruins to avoid being sighted. Even though the creature didn’t have any eyes to see with, nose to smell with, or ears to hear with, it was perfectly capable of hunting down food.
Desperate to avoid the extradimensional horror, Marcus turned and ran to the other side of the cliff.
After hundreds of miles, Marcus approached the remnants of a barnyard. There were no surrounding features; the fence had disappeared long ago, and all that remained of the livestock was a few bone piles. The front wall of the barn had collapsed, along with part of the roof.
Marcus had encountered a half dozen of the eldritch kaijus along his travels, barely escaping presumably unnoticed each time. Exhausted and desperate for anywhere to rest and hide, he ran into the barn.
Marcus sat on an old mattress on a bed frame to rest. The bare mattress was hard as a rock from lack of care, and was one of the only furnishings in the room.
After a few hours of laying on the bed, continually trying and failing to fall asleep, Marcus noticed a hatch on the floor. Curious as to what it might be, he decided to investigate. The handle on the hatch barely moved when he pulled, forcing Marcus to use all his strength to open it. When he did, a strange, musky smell wafted into the room, like the culmination of decades of rot and decay.
Coughing and rubbing his eyes, the inkling climbed down a ladder that had long ago turned brown from rust, ignoring the cold and bugs that nearly covered his hands. He moved slowly to avoid the jagged, broken pieces of the rungs until he touched the ground.
There was a minimal amount of natural light from outside, and the light switch had gone dead long ago. After feeling around in the darkness for some time, Marcus eventually found a flashlight and batteries. Marcus returned to the base of the ladder where the light was brightest, enabling him to install the batteries. He removed the cobwebs on the flashlight and found that it still worked, to his amazement and relief.
Marcus surveyed the room. It was stocked with various cans and containers of food, the majority of which were either rotted and infested with bugs, or already eaten. He continued walking and searching with the flashlight, until he found a pair of skeletons, covered in cobwebs.
Marcus nearly threw up, with a full-body shudder, and kept moving. The only thing he found was enough relatively safe-looking food to last him about a week if he rationed it properly, and a day’s worth of warm, stale water.
In another room, he found a bed with a crusty pillow and blanket. Marcus reluctantly covered himself and tried to fall asleep despite the cold and underlying fear that pervaded his entire being within the eldritch, monster-infested wasteland.
Chapter 8: A Gentleman
Chapter Text
Dr. Crow walked down the halls of Site-19. The researchers continued going about their jobs, paying him no mind while his claws rhythmically clacked against the linoleum floor. After several minutes, he came across SCP-1867’s containment chamber. “Pardon me.”
“Huh… Oh, Dr. Crow. I thought you were out on an assignment with Dr. Kondraki.”
“Never you mind that. I need to see SCP-1867. It’s urgent.” The guard opened the door without question. “Good work. And if you see whoever told you about me and Kondraki leaving, please turn them in to a superior officer. You weren’t supposed to know about it.”
When the door closed behind him, Dr. Crow noticed a medium-sized fish tank. Inside was a brightly-colored sea slug, crawling around the tank. When it noticed Crow, it spoke in a British accent, “Ah, Dr. Kain. I was wondering when you would come to speak with me again. What brings you here, old chap?”
“My apologies, SCP-1867, but you are needed urgently. Someone has fallen into a hostile alternate world, and you’re going to follow him in and help him return home.”
“Well now, finally an adventure worthy of my experience. And a rescue mission, to boot! Let it never be said that lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood turned down a request to aid those in need!”
“Does that mean you’ll go?”
“Of course it does, good doctor. What self-respecting naturalist such as myself would turn down an opportunity to explore a new world, and aid another in the process?”
“Very good, sir.” Kain activated the portal, taking the handle on Blackwood’s tank in his jaws and carrying it through the hole between dimensions.
“Well, whaddaya know? He actually made it.” Kondraki remarked.
Crow set Lord Blackwood’s tank down on the nearby table. “Don’t act so surprised.” He turned to the others, “Blackwood here has agreed to help your friend.”
“Good. Will you want any payment?” Marie asked the sea slug. “Wait, what am I saying? You’re a slug.”
“Pardon me, young woman! Don’t be ridiculous! I’m a naturalist, not a slug! And besides, I haven’t been on a good adventure in ages. I’ll be happy to return your friend home free of charge, provided I can find him of course. Say, you’re not quite human yourselves, are you?”
“Uh, no sir. Most of us are inklings, and Katherine here is an octoling. More importantly, can you get our friend back?” Lauren reminded him.
“Yes, yes of course I can. Now, where’d you last see him?”
Lauren pointed over to the remains of the broken mirror, where SCP-093 remained. “He’s in there. Apparently it’s some kind of alternate dimension.”
“Well, I say, I believe I recognize that artifact from the late 1870’s. Fortunately, I believe my experience in that world will help me retrieve your friend. No w tell me, what does he look like?”
Katherine held up a picture of their group from last month, pointing to Marcus. “Right here. His name’s Marcus. Please, I-I’m really worried about him. I just moved here, and he’s letting me stay at his place, and I’m not ready to live on my own yet.”
“By Jove , a colored picture! Will such wonders never cease? Now then, here’s my plan. While the mirror has been broken, the individual pieces can still be used to enter what I have dubbed the Land of the Unclean. However, the portal won’t operate on that side, so I’ll need the 6 of you to stay here and fix the mirror. That way, I can retrieve your friend Marcus and lead him back to the portal.”
“Good plan, but how’re you going to find him? I’m no expert in alternate universes, but it’s probably a big place.” Callie asked.
“Have faith in me, young one. I could scarcely call myself a naturalist were I not an expert tracker as well. No, my real concern is the unclean for which I have named this world. They are truly monstrous creatures, vulnerable only to the holiest of weaponry. If your friend has come across one and failed to hide, then I fear his chances of survival are naught.”
“Just how fast are these unclean?” Katherine nervously inquired.
“In a race with a bolt of lightning, I believe an unclean would win invariably. Now then, off I go.”
Dr. Kondraki took Blackwood out of his tank, placing him on the ground so he could crawl over to the red disk and enter the portal in the nearest mirror shard.
“Now then, I suggest you five start fixing that portal.” When Kain realized the others were giving him odd looks, he added, “Well? I’m a dog. How do you expect me to pick up mirror shards?”
Katherine shrugged. “Yeah, that makes sense.”
Day 7. Running out of food and water. No idea where civilization is, assuming there is any civilization here. Every time I try to leave, I’m scared away by one of those things. What are they? On second thought, I don’t want to know. I’m scared. I don’t know if I have any chance of survival. At least I didn’t have any arguments with my friends, so no regrets there. I’m sure they’ll be able to keep going without me. If not, the universe might be doomed.
Marcus put down the small book of blank papers he’d found, as well as the small pencil he’d been writing in. His attempts to keep a log of his experiences, in the hopes of distracting himself from his fear, had been met with mixed success because he didn’t have much to write about except his fear.
He walked over to the skeletons he’d encountered when he first found the bunker, trying once again to strike up another of their one-sided conversations. “So, you two come here often? Robert, did you build this place? I can’t imagine how long that must have taken.”
“Neither can I. Someone must’ve been planning months ahead.”
Marcus paused. “Huh. Never expected you guys to talk back.”
“That wasn’t them. Right here, child.” A voice with a British accent came from one of the eye sockets.
Marcus noticed a brightly-colored sea slug. “Who are you?” He asked.
“I go by the moniker of lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood. I take it you’re Marcus?”
“Yeah, last I checked. But how do you know my name, and why are you a slug?”
“Oh now don’t you go starting with that nonsense too. You look much too young to be drinking, especially so much you would think me a mere slug. I am the most distinguished adventurer and naturalist of the 19th-century, and I will not tolerate such disrespect. Now, as for your name and my knowledge thereof, I was sent to retrieve you. Your friends are currently fixing the mirror through which you entered, so that we may go back through the portal.”
Marcus found himself overjoyed. “Yes! I knew it! I knew they’d try and find me! But why’d they send you?”
“Most likely because they’d heard of my experiences in this realm, and of my other exploits over the years. For now though, we must escape this realm.”
Marcus winced. “Sorry, dude. I’ve tried to leave, but I keep seeing those giant monsters around.”
“Ah, yes, the Unclean. A most threatening adversary, indeed. Pray tell, do you have any holy weapons?”
Marcus looked around the dark and musky bunker. “Sorry. Fresh out.”
“Most unfortunate, though not unexpected. An Unclean may only be slain by such a weapon, so without any we’ll have to hide if we see one of those abominations.”
“Got it. How long do you think it’ll take?”
Blackwood thought for a moment. “Should be no more than a week or so, seeing as that’s how long it took me to get here.”
Marcus blanched initially, and then paid it a moment of thought. “Are you sure about that? Because it only took me half a day to get here.”
“Well now, how odd. I wonder how that could be.”
“Yeah, I wonder.” Marcus rolled his eyes. “Anyway, let’s get out of here.” Marcus picked up Lord Blackwood and climbed back up the ladder. Once he’d gotten back to the surface, he sprinted in the direction he’d come from, making sure to avoid the unclean.
After half a day, the inkling and the sea slug finally caught sight of the portal. “Very good, my boy! I say, you could make a truly fine adventurer!” Blackwood congratulated jubilantly.
“Yay...” Marcus’s voice trailed off in exhaustion.
“Now all that’s left to do is- by Jove it’s spotted us!” Blackwood screamed in terror, “Run boy! Run like hell!”
The Unclean on the steep side of the cliff had let out a screech as though from a thousand tortured souls and started running at the two, covering hundreds of feet with each second.
Despite the portal only being a few feet away, the Unclean had nearly caught up with them by the time they reached it.
The second before Marcus jumped through with Lord Blackwood in hand, the Unclean swiped at him with its massive hand, missing by less than an inch. As soon as he was through the portal, he picked up his splatling gun from nearby, and threw it at the mirror.
The Unclean was already passing through to enter their dimension.
Chapter 9: A Perfectly Normal, Regular Old IKEA
Chapter Text
“Everyone, run, now! We haven’t much time!” Blackwood commanded the group as Marcus dropped him into his tank, refit the lid, and gripped the handle before running off with Callie, Marie, Lauren, Katherine, Dr. Kondraki, and Dr. Crow.
While the 4 inklings and the octoling, human, dog, and sea slug were escaping through the base’s auxiliary entrance, the unclean’s gigantic form was entering through the portal. Only once the group had arrived on the surface did the agents realize they’d allowed the humans into a public area. “Oh, oh no. We have to hide you guys, now.” Marie panicked, swiveling her head to look around for somewhere to hide the humans. Before she could find anything, a massive hand burst out of the ground, causing a geyser of stone to erupt. The hand was holding the entire shack from the base.
The crowd of civilians scattered, screaming in confusion and fear while others were scared into silence. The hand launched the shack across the square, shattering and breaking the front wall of the news studio.
While the other hand emerged several dozens of feet away, the group of 8 sprinted into the center of the square, having forgotten any concerns of secrecy. “Hey, guys, look!” Katherine gestured to the edge of the square, at a building with an IKEA sign. “That building wasn’t there before, was it?”
One of the hands moved across the square, destroying a swath of buildings.
“Who cares? Let’s move!” Marcus ran through the square.
“Wait, wasn’t this…?” Kain wondered aloud as they entered the store. “Wait… oh no. I just remembered, this is the infinite IKEA. We’ve doomed ourselves to an eternity in here!”
“Oh, don’t be so melodramatic.” Marcus scoffed, “It’s not like we’re trapped or anything; the exit’s right over...” He realized the exit was no longer where he was pointing. It had been replaced with endless rows of shelves. “...there. Hoo boy.”
“Come, fellows. We must continue forth, and see if we can’t find some way out.” The group followed Blackwood’s advice, walking down the aisle.
After several hours, they encountered a tall humanoid creature, with long gangly limbs. It turned around, revealing its lack of a face. “Excuse me, but the store is closed at this time. Please exit and return when we reopen in the morning.” Its voice sounded eerily calm.
Katherine stepped forward, extending her hand to the creature. “Actually, we’re just looking for the exit. If you could point us towards-”
The humanoid ran at the group, claws extended. Katherine backflipped out of its way, firing her dualies at its head. Marcus ran at the thing, ducking under its blind strikes until he got close enough to swing his splatling gun at its stomach. The blow winded the creature, giving Kain enough time to jump on top of it. He kept it pinned to the floor while Callie crushed it with her roller and Dr. Kondraki finished it off with a single headshot. “Jolly good, dear fellows! I daresay we might just make it out of here alive yet.” Blackwood congratulated the 4.
“Yeah, thanks. Now come on, we have to find the other survivors.” Kondraki commanded them.
“Alright, but how do we get there?” Callie asked.
Kondraki thought for a moment. “I have no idea. We’ve never actually sent any manned explorations into here.”
“Oh, this is going to be one of those days, isn’t it?” Lauren groaned.
The squadron started wandering around the infinite building.
At the tenth frozen food aisle, they ducked behind the counter. A dozen of the humanoid creatures wandered around the aisle. “Great, because just one wasn’t enough. What are those things, anyway?” Lauren whispered to the dog.
“Those are the employees of SCP-3008, the infinite IKEA. According to the survivors’ logs we’ve recovered, they’re quite docile during the day, but at night, not so much.”
One of the employees apparently overheard their conversation, and screeched in their direction. The rest followed suit, and moments later they were all sprinting after the group. Despite Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, Marie, and Kondraki’s best efforts at shooting them, more kept coming.
“Loathe though I am to admit it, I believe we must retreat. I am typically not one to surrender so easily, but-what the Dickens are you doing?!”
Marcus had grabbed Blackwood’s tank and was now sprinting down the aisles, pursued by the rest of the group and a small army of ravenous IKEA employees. “Sorry man, but your old-timey talk is a lot less fun when we’re all about to get ripped apart!”
The group ran through the store, turning corners as a mass of claws stormed after them. “Man, these things make my ex look sane.” Marcus panted.
“Wait, your ex?” Katherine asked.
“I don’t tell you everything.”
After a few minutes, they found themselves at a dead end, with cardboard boxes stacked hundreds of feet past where the ceiling should have been. “This must be a survivor base!” Kondraki announced, grinning in relief.
“Are you sure, good fellow? I thought it a mere pile of boxes arbitrarily stacked together.”
“You’re kidding. Was that sarcasm? Coming from you, old Blackwood?”
“I am still capable of making a jest now and again, my good man.”
“We don’t have time for this!” Kain interjected. “Those things are almost on us!” He started pawing at the front of the fortification, shouting, “Let us in, now!”
A slit opened in front of him, revealing a pair of blue eyes. “Password?” The voice was clearly male, not that that mattered to anyone at the time.
“The password is screw you, let us in, we’re all going to die!” Kondraki shouted, knocking Crow away from the opening in the process.
“Sorry about that. Can’t risk letting outsiders in.”
“What if we aided you in fending off these savages?” Blackwood suggested.
“Now that might be another story.” The slit closed, and they could hear a faint voice, “Oi! We’ve got some newcomers who want to help us fight the employees!”
The group outside turned around. The employees had already caught up to them. “Alright team, help or no help, It’s time to stand our ground!” Marie shot her charger at the employees, knocking over a small group of them in the process. Within a few seconds, they all got up, ready to keep attacking.
Marcus shot a swift, punishing round with his splatling. Kondraki aimed his shotgun, filling their heads with bullets. Kain had to get closer to start biting and clawing at them, while Callie used the size of her roller to her advantage, knocking over one or two at a time.
Lauren and Katherine were able to keep their distance, but weren’t able to do as much damage as the others. Lord Blackwood, being a slug, was only able to shout encouragement. They continued for about 15 minutes, yet the employees kept coming.
Eventually, the group started to tire out. Kondraki, Kain, Lauren, and Katherine were able to keep going with their more lightweight weapons, while Marcus, Callie, and Marie used heavier weapons that tired them out faster. When Callie was about to get mauled from behind, she heard the sound of a rifle firing. The employee lay dead before her in the next second.
At the entrance of the survivor base, a dozen people carried various weapons. “Behold, companions! Reinforcements have arrived! Our salvation is at hand!” The dozen survivors joined the group in fighting the employees, picking up the slack and helping them cut down all the creatures within minutes.
By the time they were finished, dozens of corpses littered the aisle. “There’ll be more of them. Come inside, now!” One of the newcomers, presumably the guard, commanded them. The others complied. As soon as they were inside, Kondraki slammed the door shut while one of the other survivors locked it.
“Alright, is everyone fine? Good! Welcome to the firearm tribe!” The leader of the tribe greeted them.
“Funny, I wasn’t aware IKEAs had firearm sections.” Kondraki pointed out.
Marie rebutted, “Are most IKEAs infinite and filled with zombies? Actually, we don’t have these in our world.”
Kain ignored their debate. “Greetings, my new friends. I am-”
“Why is the dog talking?” One of the tribe members asked, staring at Kain.
“You live in an infinite store filled with undead abominations. At this point, I’d think a talking dog shouldn’t be that weird to you.” Lauren pointed out.
“Fair enough. Say, you’re not human, are you?”
At that point, Katherine decided to enter the conversation. “Well, we’re pretty sure he’s human-” She pointed to Dr. Kondraki. “-but I’m an octoling, and the others are inklings.”
“Fascinating. I can’t say I’ve heard of such a species.” A new voice piped up.
“Yeah, well, we’re actually from another dimen- HEY!” One of the firearm tribe members had grabbed Katherine’s hair to study it. Startled, Katherine turned and bit his arm.
“Sorry, sorry! I just wanted to study you!”
“At last! A fellow man of science! Though perhaps it might be more pertinent to gain permission when studying a sentient organism.”
Kondraki merely shrugged with an odd look on his face.
“Hold it, the slug talks too?” Another tribesman asked.
“Slug? I beg your pardon? I am Lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood, famed naturalist and explorer of Great Britain. I will not tolerate such demeaning slurs, even from someone who has saved me from the unholy inhabitants of this wretched place.”
“Just humour him, man. Trust me, it’s easier that way.” Marcus whispered to him.
“I… alright, I will.”
“Just out of curiosity, what exactly sort of studies do you want to do on me?” Katherine asked.
“Oh you know, standard IQ tests, some blood samples, physical examination, dissecting you to study your organic structure.”
Katherine stepped away. “I’ll pass.”
“Well obviously I’d pay you. Of course, our entire currency is built on trade with the other tribes.”
“Hold up? Other tribes?” Callie asked hopefully.
“Oh yeah, there’s a bunch of them. Exchange and returns, checkouts, aisle 630, self-serve, LEGO, household tools, bedroom furniture, kitchenware, camping supplies; there’s dozens of tribes all over. Most of us are on friendly terms since the staff give us all a common enemy. Plus, all the supplies get restocked at night and this place is literally infinite, so it’s not like there’s any reason to fight over resources or territory.”
“Fascinating. What a remarkable example of human sociology, and the resilience of the species in the face of crisis.” Lord Blackwood replied.
“Yeah, something like that. Anyway, I suppose we ought to introduce ourselves. I’m shotgun, the leader of the firearm tribe. You see, we’ve all forgotten who we once were, so we’ve taken on new names. My companions go by Med Kit, Lawnmower, Bathroom Sign, Ottoman, Wide-Screen TV, Loveseat, Mahogany Table, Vacuum Cleaner, Foldable Chair, Automatic Rifle, and Elmer.” He pointed to each of his fellows in turn.
“I take it Elmer’s still got his memories.” Kain presumed.
“Nope.” one of the firearm tribesmen announced. “They just found me with a bottle of Elmer’s glue stuck to my forehead.”
“Do I even want to know how the rest of you got your names?” Lauren asked.
“Most of us are named after the furniture we were found near.” Med Kit replied, “I just happen to be the closest thing to a medic around here, and I was found in the first-aid section. Funny how that works out, isn’t it?”
“Pardon my query, but if you were located in the first aid section, should you not be living in the town there?”
“I used to, but the town was destroyed by the employees a few weeks ago. I was one of the few people who managed to escape. They only just started to rebuild it.”
“Oh, sorry.”
“Hey, wait a second! I just got an idea! Marie, are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Callie asked her cousin.
“Of course I am. And since we’re in an infinite IKEA, we should have no problem gathering a dozen rolls of toilet paper, some hand sanitizer, and a few cans of soft drinks.”
Everyone stared at Marie blankly. Callie replied, “No, just… just no. I’m thinking we should form an alliance of a dozen or so tribes, revolt against the staff, and find a way out of this dump!”
“Great plan, genius, except you forgot one thing.” Marcus pointed out, “This is an infinite IKEA. The operative word being ‘infinite’.”
“Actually…” Ottoman countered him, “There have been sightings of people who found the exit and managed to escape that way. The door teleports randomly, though, so there’s no way to track it down.”
“Well now, if this store truly is infinite, then this doorway outside may very well be at any location at any time. I daresay, it could take perhaps months-years, even-to procure it.” Lord Blackwood’s words carried a certain weight of dread to them.
Marie piled up some stray soap boxes, standing on top of them and shouting, “Alright, listen up! I know the odds are against us getting out. But people have done it before, haven’t they?”
“Yes, actually. In fact, most of our knowledge about this place comes from a journal we recovered from someone who escaped shortly before being mauled to death by a member of staff.”
“I’m just going to ignore that last bit.” Marie continued, “Anyway, here’s the plan: Everyone who was here before my group got here, split up and take some sort of communication devices with you. Each of you, go to a different tribe and tell them we’re making an alliance at the firearm tribe. Any questions?” She saw a raised hand. “Yes?”
Automatic Rifle replied, “Since the staff are docile by day, I figure we should leave then, and take the walkie-talkies we have nearby. As for your group, I’d recommend you use the time to go looking for food and water.”
“Sounds great! Any more suggestions- Marcus, these soap boxes can’t support two.”
“Relax, I just want to ask everyone a question.” Marcus turned to address the firearm tribe. “Is there any reason why we’re only just now doing this?”
Bathroom Sign piped up, “Maybe we just didn’t think of it.”
Marcus facepalmed. “How long have you guys been here?”
“Anywhere from 8 to ten years.” Med Kit answered.
“You guys have been here a decade, and you never once thought to team up with the other tribes? No wonder you guys went extinct.” Marcus deadpanned.
“Okay, well, great insight, really good stuff.” Marie pushed him off the box pile. “Now, if there are no more questions...” she paused for a few seconds to no answer. “Alright, everyone do whatever it is you do at night. We leave in the morning.”
After that, most of the tribe went off to the two makeshift sleeping quarters. The inkling and octoling agents went in the same quarters as Med Kit and Elmer, while Kondraki, Crow, and Blackwood opted to help shotgun and Automatic Rifle keep watch for staff.
Katherine turned to Med Kit. “Hey, dissection dude. Are you ready for tomorrow?”
Med Kit replied, “Yeah, pretty sure I’m ready. Sorry about that, by the way.”
“Don’t worry; water under the bridge. Speaking of which, how’s the arm? Y’know, the one I bit?”
“I’m a medic, kid. Of course I’m fine.”
Marcus asked him, “So, when you say medic, do you mean doctor, vet-”
“Anatomy teacher, actually.”
“So you’re not an actual doctor, then.” The green-haired inkling accused him.
“Nah, I’m just the closest thing we’ve got in this tribe. Although I did once perform CPR on a hobo. I figure that counts for something.”
“Hey, not to sound rude, but your green friend seems really jaded about something.” Elmer added.
“Sorry, but spending a week in a post-apocalyptic alternate dimension filled with giant unkillable monsters can do that to a guy.”
“A week?” Callie sounded confused. “You were only gone for a few hours at most.”
Marcus shot up in bed, not even caring that he made himself dizzy from moving so fast. “You mean that I spent seven days holed out in a bunker, eating expired food and drinking stale water, with nothing but skeletons and bugs for company, and for you guys it was only a few hours?” His voice sounded like it was about to crack.
“I’m afraid so. Sorry about that.”
“Yeah. Okay.” He pulled his knees up to his chest, closing himself off.
“Hey, kid. We’ve been here for years, and personally, the only thing that’s kept me going is the sense of unity we all have.” Elmer replied, “I can’t imagine being alone for that long; I was found on my first day here.”
“Don’t worry about it. I’m sure I’ll forget about it someday. And I’m sure you’ll all forget someday, after we’ve escaped.”
“Hey, I just realized something.” Katherine brought up, “If we escape, won’t we be releasing dozens of humans into our world?”
“Kat, think about it.” Lauren argued, “We’ve already got that Unclean thing running around out there. At this point, keeping the situation secret would only do more harm than good.”
“Wait, what’s an Unclean?” Med Kit asked.
“Giant, undead monsters. One of them followed me through the portal when I escaped from that other dimension. Honestly, part of me doesn’t even want to escape this place, because then I’ll have to see how much that thing’s destroyed.”
“We have to, though. It’s the reason our team exists, to protect our city no matter what.” Callie responded.
“I know; of course I know. You should, too, seeing as you’re the founder.”
“Nope. I may be agent 1, but my grandfather founded the group, and the original squidbeak splatoon from a hundred years ago. The one that fought in the great turf war.”
“Just to be clear, I have no idea what you two are talking about, but it’s fascinating.” Med Kit piped up.
“Oh yeah, I guess you wouldn’t really have any context to our history.” Katherine offered, “I could give you some of our history books, and some science articles. We’ve even studied our own anatomy so you don’t have to dissect anyone.”
“Thanks. You’re never going to let me live that down, are you?”
“Nope.” Kat chuckled, “But don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll all find some way to make it in our world. There’s plenty of uninhabited territory to establish a new settlement in.”
“Hey, I just realized something.” Marie sat up worriedly. “Lord Blackwood, the slug with the accent, said that the Unclean can only be killed by holy weaponry. I don’t suppose there’s any of that in here, is there?”
“No, I don’t think so. Sorry about that.” Elmer replied.
“Alright. Don’t worry, I’m sure we can find some way to get rid of it.” Lauren tried to assure them.
Unable to think of anything else to talk about, the seven of them drifted off to sleep within the hour.
The army had gathered in the center of the firearm tribe’s hideout. The entire place had been cleared out in preparation; they would all either escape or die trying. Hundreds of people from dozens of tribes had gathered from all over the store, and there was plenty of food and other essential supplies for the human inhabitants to bring with them into the new world.
“Wow. I only told you guys to recruit one tribe each.” Marie told Shotgun. They stood together in front of the army; the leaders of the firearm tribe and the new squidbeak splatoon both raised on a podium made of furniture pieces.
“We did. Turns out, some of them went and made recruitments of their own.”
“Hey, I’m not complaining. The more the merrier.” Marie turned to the rest of the alliance, along with Shotgun. “Alright, I’m sure you’re all wondering why we’re having this alliance. Well, first off, I want the others who I came into this place with to step up.”
Callie, Marcus, Katherine, Kondraki, Lauren, Crow, and Blackwood stepped up to the podium alongside Marie and Shotgun, with Blackwood’s tank being carried by Kondraki. Shotgun addressed the army, “We have all gathered today for one goal: escape!”
The main reaction was cheers, though some seemed skeptical or even apprehensive. “Now, I’m sure you’re all wondering one thing, though now you’re also probably wondering why the dog is talking. Well, I’ll leave that one up to the imagination.” Kain started, continuing, “You’re probably mostly wondering how we plan to get out. You see, we’ve discovered that this place does have an exit, it just teleports around randomly.”
Callie then continued, “Therefore, our plan is to go around the store, picking up anyone we can, be they individuals or entire tribes. Don’t worry about not having enough space in the new world; there’s thousands of miles of uninhabited territory outside the city limits. The different tribe leaders will join us as field commanders. If they would step up, please.”
All of the tribe leaders migrated to the makeshift podium; 50 of them now, including the 7 non-humans. The leader of Exchange and Returns announced, “Because larger numbers of staff are attracted to larger groups of people, it’s absolutely crucial that each of us carry a weapon that we’re at least familiar with. Since we’re in the firearm tribe, I figure now’s the time to arm yourselves.”
Dozens of people, including some of the leaders, left to get weapons before returning to position. Once that was finished, Shotgun shouted into the crowd, “Alright, everyone! Now who’s ready to escape this hellhole!” The response was unanimously positive. “Then we set out now!”
Inkopolis was in ruins. 24 hours ago, a creature had emerged from beneath the main square. It was a half-formed, legless and faceless colossus that dragged itself on its arms and destroyed all in its path without care or discrimination. The city had been evacuated within a few hours, but most of the square was in shambles. The casualties numbered in the dozens, and the damages were in the hundreds of millions.
Marina thought about all of this, while piloting a helicopter with her friend, Pearl, in the back. While the city was large enough that only a quarter of it had been destroyed, the creature was so massive that it would be able to reduce Inkopolis to rubble within a matter of time if allowed to continue unchallenged.
A century of peacetime meant the only military was the New Squidbeak Splatoon, which had seemingly disappeared off the face of the earth. “I can’t believe it’s all gone.” Pearl muttered.
Marina found it strange to hear Pearl sound so despondent. She decided to try and cheer her up. “Well, look on the bright side. At least mostly everyone got outside the city. Besides, I’m sure the agents will be back before long.”
“What if they’re not, though? What if that thing killed them already? What if there’s no way to kill it?! What if-”
“Enough, Pearl. We can’t afford to focus on what ifs. Our job is to report on damages. Are you ready to do that?”
“I...yeah. Yeah, I’m ready.”
“Good. Can you set it up? I’m kind of piloting right now.”
After about an hour, the head of the wilderness survival equipment tribe shouted, “I see the exit! Over there!”
Callie confirmed, “He’s right! Come on you apes, you wanna live forever?! Let’s go!”
The army charged at the exit, only to be blocked by a legion consisting of thousands of employees. They screeched their shrill wails, threatening to draw blood from the listeners’ ears.
Without hesitation, the coalition engaged the staff in savage combat. They’d picked up several other tribes on the way to the exit, meaning their numbers had increased substantially. Every one of them was armed, further enabling them to fight back against the staff.
A few dozen of the humans, as well as a few hundred of the employees, all fell. “Remember, we’re not trying to kill all the employees, we’re just trying to get through the exit!” The leader of the bedroom furniture tribe shouted.
Everyone complied by pushing through the throng of inhuman monsters. Eventually, they saw an opening in the enemy forces. They exploited the weak spot, rushing through the gap and finally making it out the door.
The army emerged outside of the Infinite IKEA. They were greeted by a smoking crater of ashes, which they couldn’t fully register as staff started pouring out of the exit. The tribesmen all engaged them in battle, while a rope ladder descended from a helicopter. Pearl’s voice followed it, amplified by a megaphone, “Get up here! We’re saving you, suckers!”
“Works for me.” Lauren decided.
The agents started climbing the ladder. Marie shouted, “Kondraki, Crow, Blackwood, you’re coming with us!” Kondraki followed them, while Kain had to hold the handle to Blackwood’s tank while carefully climbing with his paws.
Only when the agents got into the helicopter did they realize how much they’d have to explain. “What are they doing here? What’s going on? Where’ve you guys been? I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but everything’s gone insane!” Pearl yelled rapid-fire.
“Okay. I may have left a few things out of our last conversation.” Marcus started to explain, “But long story short, anomalies from another dimension are leaking into our reality, these guys are from that universe and they’re trying to help us contain the anomalies, and there’s an army of humans outside we just liberated from an infinite store dimension.”
Kondraki added, “Also, that thing that’s destroying your city is a kaiju from a different alternate dimension that can only be killed by holy weapons.”
Marina narrowed her eyes. “Well then, I don’t suppose any of you brought any holy weapons, did you?”
“I am afraid not, young miss. However, I do have a hypothesis that may prove advantageous.” Blackwood explained.
“And you’re just now telling us this?!” Katherine shouted, furiously, “You didn’t think we could use this information earlier?!”
“Well, I beg your pardon, but I believed we had more immediate concerns at the time. For example, escaping the infinite IKEA.”
“Focus. What’s the plan?” Marina asked, completely serious.
“Quite simple. You see, this creature is made of pure sin, or at least what the inhabitants of its dimension perceive as such. Therefore, with this universe’s inhabitants presumably having a different perception of sin, perhaps this creature is weaker here; susceptible to more conventional weaponry.”
Marcus looked out the window of the chopper. Entire swaths of buildings had been reduced to ruined flames, sending clouds of smoke into the sky and nearly blotting out the sun itself. “I dunno, Blackwood. I’m pretty sure a lot of civilians are going to perceive this as really sinful.”
“Ah, yes, but not the same particular sort of sin as that considered by the inhabitants of its native reality. Hopefully.”
“It’s worth a shot, at least.” Marina sighed, trying to calm her own panic, “I’ve got five hyperbombs, so they’re going to be our only chance. I’ll deploy them on the thing’s head and limbs, and then I’m going to need you five agents to activate them simultaneously.”
The agents all gave their confirmations. They managed to find the beast within minutes simply by following the trail of horrific destruction. “Alright, is everyone ready now? And followup question, what happened to Pearl?” Marina asked.
Kondraki poked the diminutive inkling woman in the arm. “I think she’s gone catatonic with shock.”
Marcus added, “Speaking of which, you seem to be taking this all surprisingly well.”
“Honestly, I kind of suspected you were hiding something. granted, I couldn’t have imagined the scale of it all, but I figured something was up.” Marina steeled herself, piloting the helicopter over the immense amalgamation of otherworldly sin. “Now remember, you need to activate all of the hyperbombs simultaneously. Otherwise, they won’t work.”
“Why’s that?” Katherine asked, “When we were using them against that AI last month, I activated them individually, and it worked out fine.”
“That’s because we were only using them to weaken the enemy, not destroy it like this time. See, I designed the hyperbombs so that if two or more are activated at once, it’ll cause a chain reaction, which will create a bigger explosion that’ll hopefully be big enough to destroy that monster.”
“How are we going to survive, then?!” Marcus yelled.
“I’ve put these guys on a timer, so after you activate them, you’ll have 30 seconds to contact me so I can retrieve you.”
The agents confirmed their readiness, and were dropped at the head and limbs at the same time as the hyperbombs. Each of them struck their respective bomb a dozen times with their weapons, as the unclean thrashed beneath them.
After she had struck her individual hyperbomb 12 times, Marie called the others. “Alright, everyone at twelve strikes each? Good. Now, I want you all to count to three before giving the final strike. Then, we’ll call in the chopper.”
Marcus shot his bomb with a round from his splatling.
Katherine shot hers with both her dualies.
Lauren fired her splattershot.
Callie struck hers with her roller.
Marie fired her charger.
Despite the shots all occurring simultaneously, Callie was the one who called Marina first. “Good news, we just activated the bombs! 20 seconds left!”
“Great! I’m right over you!” The ladder emerged out the window of the helicopter, passing over the agents as they grabbed on and started climbing in turn. They’d barely gotten halfway up when the bombs went off. The impact caused the ladder to sway until it was practically horizontal. The agents hung on, with their hands turning white from the pressure, until the ladder was finally still. They looked backwards.
The beast twitched around for a few seconds, partially obscured by bright purple smoke, before falling over, dead. “Wow. We actually did it. We killed that thing.” Marcus’s grin gave way to laughter. “YES! Shouldn’t have followed me through that portal, huh buddy?!”
The other agents started cheering until Kondraki yelled down to them, “Hey, kids! Get up here before I cut the ladder!”
The five of them complied, returning to the chopper within a minute. “Jolly good, my friends! You slew that wretched beast like true adventurers!” Blackwood congratulated them.
“Yeah. I’ll admit, that wasn’t half bad.” Kondraki grinned.
“Not half bad?” Pearl had recovered from her shock. “That was great! Everyone’s going to go crazy now that they can go back home!”
“Yeah, at least the ones who still have homes.” Marina lamented.
“I’ll donate to the rebuilding! We’ll get volunteers! This could bring the city together like never before! And there’s humans in Inkopolis now! Just think of all we could learn from them!”
“Glad to see you’re doing alright now.” Marina playfully punched her shoulder, grinning.
“Yeah, if by alright you mean kind of scary.” Marcus leaned back from Pearl’s excitement.
After no more than half an hour, the group found themselves in Inkopolis plaza. It was a 20-minute walk from the square, and had miraculously been spared from the destruction by the kaiju walking in the opposite direction. The 10 of them got out of the chopper and looked around the plaza.
“Man, I haven’t been here in years. Yo, Marina, ever seen this place before?” Pearl asked her co-host.
“No, I moved directly into the square after I left Octo Valley. So, this is the plaza I’ve heard so much about.”
“Yep. I’m getting nostalgic already.” Lauren breathed in the air. “It’s been a year since I moved away from this place along with the rest of the New Squidbeak Splatoon.”
“Yeah, but it looks like we’re going to have to move back into our old base.” Marie responded.
“Honestly, I’m just excited to see the old base. How ‘bout you, Kat?” Marcus nudged her shoulder.
Katherine shrugged. “I’ve never really thought about it. I guess it’d be kinda cool though.”
“First things first, we’ll have to do some cleaning since we abandoned it last year, but I’m sure we’ll get it done fast enough.” Callie turned around, walking backwards to address Pearl and Marina, “You two are free to stay if you want to become full members.”
“Even if you don’t want to join us, you’re probably going to need somewhere to stay and get new jobs for the time being.”
“Thanks for the offer, but I think we’ll just stay there as support.” Marina refused.
“Same. Sorry, but being a secret agent and fighting monsters isn’t really my thing.” Pearl confirmed.
The group arrived at the sewer grate that served as the main entrance. Marie informed Kondraki, Kain, and Crow where the other entrance was so that they could access the base themselves.
The five agents, Marina, and Pearl all entered the headquarters a few minutes before their interdimensional companions.
“I will bring SCP-1867 back to its chamber. No doubt his absence will draw suspicion sooner rather than later.” Kain proposed.
“Indeed, old chap. I believe my mission here is done, and what a grand adventure this has all been! I daresay I shall never forget you strange creatures!”
“Thanks. Can’t say I’ll forget you, either. Thanks for saving me from that other world, by the way.”
“Think nothing of it, my dear boy. I daresay anyone in my position or of my stature would have done the same. Now farewell, my fellows, and godspeed.”
Kondraki activated the portal. “I’d say it’s been fun, but that would be a lie.”
Kain turned around in front of the portal. “I’ll send Dr. Gears to aid you all. He’s knowledgeable in a great number of SCP items, and he’s one of the more level-headed employees of the Foundation. Not that it’s a high bar, but still.”
“Thanks! We could use the help!” Callie waved at the three, while they walked through the dimensional portal. It closed immediately.
The portal was replaced after several minutes, allowing a new human to emerge. “Hello. My name is Dr. Gears. I take it you’re the ones whose dimension is being plagued by SCPs?”
The agents hesitated, put off by the man’s apparent lack of emotion. Katherine was the first to continue the conversation. “Yeah, that’s us. The dog said you knew your stuff about these things.”
“My colleague made a wise decision. I have been working with the Foundation since its infancy, and as such I have significant insight. This will no doubt prove crucial.”
“Right. Which unimaginable horror are we going after first?” Lauren asked.
“Currently, the only missing SCP that I know of is SCP-140, a book which compels any individual who looks at it to write in it with their own blood, causing a temporal anomalous effect that retroactively brings a savage pseudo-human society closer to the modern era.”
“Great.” Marie groaned, “That’s all we need.”
Chapter 10: Reluctant Dimension Hopper
Chapter Text
“Is it just me, or are we walking in circles?” Katherine asked. She’d been walking through the forest with Marcus and Lauren for the better pa rt of the day while the rest of the group stayed with Dr. Gears to monitor him in the base. “Sure I’m no tracker or navigator, but I’m getting a real ‘walking in circles’ vibe about this. Tell me you haven’t seen that tree earlier.”
Lauren scoffed, “Kat, we’re in a forest. There’s trees all over the place.”
“No, she might actually be onto something. Look. I was leaning on this tree earlier. It’s got a piece of my shirt on it from when I rubbed my back too hard. See?” Marcus turned around, revealing a small bit of exposed skin on the small of his back under the shirt. “Turns out tree bark doesn’t make for a good back scratcher after all.”
“Huh. Okay, Kat, I guess you’re right. Any suggestions where to go next?”
“How about… that way?” Katherine pointed in a direction they hadn’t gone in last time. “And remember, we can’t look at the cover of this book, at least not directly, or else we’ll fall under its spell .”
“Got it. And no splitting up.” Marcus insisted, “If we’re going up against something straight out of a horror movie, then we may as well learn from the mistakes of horror movie protagonists.”
“Works for me.” Katherine agreed, “Now, the way I see it, we’re best off heading that way until nightfall. Then, we can set up camp for the night.”
“It’s not a great plan, but it’s probably the best we’ve got right now. Lauren?”
“Same. Let’s go.”
The trio departed northwards. After a couple of hours, they found themselves in a clearing. “This looks like as good a place as any to set up camp. And not a minute too soon, either.” Marcus pointed at the rising half moon.
“Good call. Two of us will go to sleep, and the other will keep watch. We’ll go in shifts, and whoever’s watching should also look around to see if the SCP’s nearby.” Lauren instructed.
“I’ll stay up.” Marcus offered, “I don’t really feel much like sleeping.”
Katherine yawned, stretching her arms overhead. “No objections here.” She took the knapsack off her back and unfolded the blankets; just small enough to facilitate warmth without sacrificing mobility. “Lauren, get in.”
“Are you sure? I don’t wanna make this weird.”
Katherine burrowed in between the blankets. “It’s only as weird as you make it. Now get in here and sleep with me so we can be rested in the morning to hunt down an evil time-altering history book.”
While the girls were sleeping, Marcus wandered around the perimeter of the clearing, keeping his eyes down to search for SCP-140. At some point, he started climbing trees to get a better look. By the time he was nearly done with his shift, the most disturbing thing he’d seen was two birds mating in the tree on the other side of the clearing.
Just as Marcus was about to get down and exchange shifts, he saw a human appear nearby. “G uys!” He yelled down from the branch, “Wake up; there’s a dude!”
Lauren and Katherine sprung up and tackled the man to the ground. “Hey, what the-” he started, just as Marcus jumped out of the tree behind him.
The 20-foot drop forced Marcus to roll on the ground in order to break his own fall. “Hey, teleporter. Mind telling us how you got here?”
“We don’t have time. He can teleport, remember?” Lauren pointed out sleepily.
“Who are you kids? What is this?”
“We’re trying to get you to the Foundation.” Kat told him.
“What? Don’t tell me they’re recruiting kids!”
“Not exactly. We’re just temps until their reality stops leaking into ours. That’s why we have to get you back to them. Dr. Gears is at our base.”
“Hey, don’t worry about me. I’ll just teleport again, and eventually I’ll find myself back at the Foundation like always.”
“A likely story.” Katherine argued.
The strange man ripped himself out of the teenagers’ collective hold. “It’s likely because it’s true!”
“Now, guys!” Lauren grabbed the other arm, while Marcus ran over and grabbed the back of the man’s shirt.
The dimension-jumper screamed, “No! You can’t! There’s no telling when I’ll-” he was interrupted when he teleported, taking the other three with him.
Chapter 11: SCP-8888: Squid Kids
Chapter Text
Item #: SCP-8888
Object class:
Euclid
uncontained (see addendum 8888.3)
Special Containment Procedures: SCP-8888 is currently contained in 3 separate chambers in site-100. Each chamber is located 100 feet away from the other two in order to prevent the SCP-8888 instances from communicating to escape. Each chamber has the following furnishings:
- One (1) bed.
- A means to access food and water milk now used as a hydration source. (See description)
- One (1) carpet
If an SCP-8888 instance escapes its chamber, 5-10 available agents will be called to reestablish containment, with their main priority being to prevent the instance from finding the position of and instigating the release of either of the other instances of SCP-8888.
Description: SCP-8888-1 through -3 refers to three superficially-humanoid creatures, native to an alternate dimension. In their default forms, SCP-8888’s height is an average of 5 feet, though their weight is approximately half that of an average human of a similar height. This disparity has been determined to result from the fact that SCP-8888 possesses no skeletal structure, with their muscular system supporting their bipedal mobility.
SCP-8888’s organ structure is consistent with cephalopods, including three hearts and an ink sac consistent with those found in a hawaiian bobtail squid( Euprymna scolopes ; SCP-8888-1 ), firefly squid( Watasenia scintillans; SCP-8888-2 ), and common octopus( Octopus vulgaris; SCP-8888-3 ). SCP-8888’s head is slightly larger and more angular than a human’s, with triangular ears located on the center side of SCP-8888-1 and -2’s heads. SCP-8888-3’s ears are rounded, similar to a human’s. SCP-8888 possess raccoon-like masks on their eyes, connected by a similar black stripe on SCP-8888-1 and SCP-8888-2, which SCP-8888-3 lacks.
SCP-8888’s eyemasks are hypothesized to improve vision. Their pseudo-hair has been proven to have a similar consistency to cephalopod tentacles, with suction cups being located on the inside of the tentacles on SCP-8888-1 and SCP-8888-2, while SCP-8888-3’s suction cups are on the outside of its tentacles.
SCP-8888 has an aversion to water, which was proven when the first attempt to convince SCP-8888-1 to drink was met with refusal. 3 days later, SCP-8888-1 appeared to be suffering from severe dehydration. As a result, it was seen attempting to drink the water provided to it. After hearing it make vocalizations of significant pain, guards entered the room to find that SCP-8888-1 had scarred 25% of its face, with its tongue having burned as well.
Once SCP-8888-1 was able to speak coherently after an hour, it was able to confirm that water is acidic to its species. As a direct result, all instances have had their primary source of hydration changed to milk.
SCP-8888 possesses a moderate shapeshifting capacity, specifically the ability to turn into small cephalopodic forms. SCP-8888 moves significantly slower in this form and has severely limited mobility. However, it is also harder to see, and capable of moving through grates.
SCP-5092 also possesses weapons resembling non-anomalous firearms, specifically one (1) FN P90, one (1) standard handheld gatling, and two (2) derringer pistols. These weapons are capable of firing an ink-like substance, and are currently undergoing reverse-engineering.
Addendum 8888.1: Discovery
SCP-8888 first appeared on september 22, 2020, holding SCP-507 while he teleported into site-100. Several nearby researchers and MTF agents were able to subdue SCP-8888, and SCP-507 was interviewed to determine the possible cause of SCP-8888’s presence.
Addendum 8888.2: Interview 8888-507
Interviewed: SCP-507
Interviewer: dr. ██████████
Dr. ██████████: Alright, 507, let’s start. How many dimensional transfers did SCP-8888 accompany you for?
SCP-507: You mean the kids? Just the one, going from their dimension to this one. I really don’t think you should be locking them up, honestly. It sounded like they had something important to do in their dimension.
Dr. ██████████: Be that as it may, that’s their dimension’s problem. We have enough to concern ourselves with in this world.
SCP-507: But they know about the Foundation! They called Dr. Gears by name! I don’t even know who that is, but clearly something’s going on, and I want to know what it is! One of them said something about-
( SCP-507 is interrupted by an involuntary dimensional transport. )
Dr. ██████████: Oh for the love of… fine, I suppose we can finish when he’s back.
Interview 8888-1
Interviewed: SCP-8888-1
Interviewer: dr. ██████████
Dr. ██████████: Alright. SCP-8888-1, why did you-
SCP-8888-1: Lauren.
Dr. ██████████: Pardon?
SCP-8888-1: My name is Lauren. Not SCP-whatever.
Dr. ██████████: Maybe where you come from, but here your name is SCP-8888-1.
SCP-8888-1: We shouldn’t even be here. Where are my friends?
Dr. ██████████: I’m afraid I’m not authorized to tell you that.
SCP-8888: What can you tell me then?
Dr. ██████████: I can ask you questions. For example, why did you travel here with SCP-507?
SCP-8888-1: You mean teleport man? We were trying to capture him.
Dr. ██████████: And how did you know he was there? SCP-507 told me you referred to Dr. Gears by name.
SCP-8888-1: Yeah, he’s in our dimension. He was trying to help us contain the SCPs that’ve been leaking into our dimension.
Dr. ██████████: I shouldn’t believe you, but come to think of it, we have been getting some reports of missing SCPs. I’ll have to investigate that, but I’ll leave Dr. Gears’s location to the personnel at Site-19.
SCP-8888-1: Wait, you actually believe me?
Dr. ██████████: In this job, I’m willing to believe just about anything. Now, I believe that’s it for this interview.
Addendum 8888.3: incident 8888-AWCY/SH/CI
On October 22, 2020, Site-100 was raided by members of the Chaos Insurgency, the Serpent’s Hand, and Are We Cool Yet?. The attack was inferred to be non-coordinated, due to the members of the three groups being observed combating each other as well as foundation staff.
Due to interference by foundation staff, as well as conflict between the three groups of interest, each group was only able to obtain 1 instance of SCP-8888. At this time, retrieval of SCP-8888 is considered extremely low priority.
Chapter 12: An Incomplete Chronicle
Chapter Text
“It’s been a month! We have to start looking for the kids immediately!” Callie yelled across the circular table.
Dr. Gears calmly responded, “I have told you repeatedly, that is not in our best tactical interest. I’ve recently found out from my contacts that SCP-507 has undergone one of its signature involuntary dimensional transfers. Due to the nature of its primary anomaly, they could potentially be anywhere in the multiverse.”
“All the more reason to go after them! You’ve got that dimensional transporter, right? Why can’t you go looking for our friends yourself?” Marina asked.
“Apologies, but I’m afraid I’m needed here. Your group is grossly ill-equipped to combat the anomalous entities the foundation contains on a regular basis.”
“Dude, can you please show some emotion? What are you, some kind of robot?” Pearl snarled.
“No.”
“To which one?”
“Getting back on track, I’ve decided the four of you should go out and search for SCP-140.”
“We’re searching for the kids first.” Marie argued.
“No, SCP-140 must be your first priority. If the other agents are killed, then we will need to ensure no civilians are entranced by SCP-140’s anomalous properties.”
“What?!” Pearl shot upright, slamming her palms on the table. “How can you say that?! Those kids aren’t just agents, or soldiers; they’re our friends, and if they’re in danger, then we have to help them!”
“Very well. I suppose you may split your resources between the two searches.”
“Oh, thank you for your endless generosity. Gears, any suggestions?” Marina asked, pushing Pearl back down into her seat.
“I have never been a member of a containment team, nor am I experienced in handling SCP-140. You will have to figure out how to contain it by yourselves.”
“At least you admit you’re completely useless.” Pearl deadpanned.
“Okay, let’s head up to the city and figure out a plan.” Marie suggested, “Or at least the vestiges of a plan.”
“Can we all agree that guy’s full of it?” Pearl asked, looking at the others around the table.
Despite the fact that rebuilding had started a while ago, Inkopolis Plaza was still sporadically populated, allowing the group to discuss their strategy fairly openly without fear of being overheard. “Oh yeah, definitely.” Callie agreed, “Now, here’s the plan: you three go out and find the other agents, and I’ll look for this freaky blood book.”
“Why are you going out to look for it? Isn’t that dangerous?” Marie asked.
“Think about it. I put on those mind-controlling glasses that made me side with the octarians a couple months back, so I figure at this point I’ve pretty much built up an immunity to weird mind stuff.”
“That’s stupid. There’s no way it works like that.”
“Please, Marina, I can handle this. Besides, you three need to go look for the others.”
“I don’t like this, Callie. You’re my cousin. I can’t just let you put yourself in danger without backup.”
“Marie, I’m not a kid anymore. I can handle myself just fine now.”
Marie slammed the table, shouting, “I can’t just-”
She was interrupted by Marina putting her hand over her mouth. “You know what, I think Callie’s got the right idea here. You, me, and Pearl should go look for the other agents while she goes looking for the SCP.”
“Are you sure that’s such a good idea?”
“Yes, Pearl, I’m sure.”
“Finally! Someone who sees sense! I say we head out now.”
“I… yeah, okay. Be careful.”
“You too.”
“Mind explaining to me why you let Callie go on her own? You know she won’t be able to-!”
“Marie! Do you honestly think I’d-” Marina looked around, making sure no one could overhear them, before continuing, “Do you honestly think I’d let her go without backup? Look, you should know better than anyone how stubborn that girl can be. If one of us tried to follow her, she’d just send us right back.”
“True. What’s your plan then?” Marie asked.
“Simple. I’ll tail Callie while you two go and find the others.”
“Okay, I trust you. Pearl? Ready?”
“Of course! I don’t care where they are, we’re getting our friends back no matter what!”
“Right, so we all agree once we’re done we’ll meet up back at base, right?”
“You got it. Good luck, you two. I’ve got an inkling to track.”
“So, I take it things have been going well with Off The Hook?”
“Yeah, they were until the city was thrown completely out of whack. Then again, being a newscaster and a singer isn’t as glamorous as, well, I guess you’d have experience with that.”
“You’re not wrong there. Honestly, I’m kind of grateful to you and Marina for letting us have a couple years out of the limelight.”
“Oh, so you admit we’re the superior group?” Pearl grinned.
“Don’t get ahead of yourself.”
“Eh, you and Callie aren’t half bad yourselves. Anyway, where do you think the others could be?”
“Honestly? I’ve got no idea.”
“No, no, no. Where’s that stupid book?” Callie hissed, trying to keep her voice down. Deciding that the best place to look for a book might be the Inkopolis public library, she’d been poring through the seemingly endless shelves, filled with musty old books. Some of them actually looked interesting, and she frequently had to pull herself away from them.
After a few hours with nothing to show for it, Callie decided to go over to the librarian’s desk. “Excuse me, miss. Has anyone checked out any weird-looking books?”
“I don’t think so. I did see something when I was out hiking in the woods, though. I didn’t go near it, of course. Not after all the supernatural rumours that’ve been going on.”
“Oh. Right, of course.” Smiling, Callie walked out of the library, heading in the direction of the woods.
While searching through the forest, Callie noticed a brown pouch hanging from a tree branch, about fifty feet up. She thought for a moment before whacking the tree with her roller, covering it in purple ink and knocking the pouch into her hands. She picked it up, and read the note scrawled on it, in what looked like red ink.
Don’t open
Too dangerous
Too late for me
Save yourself .
While taking another look around, Callie noticed a trail of red ink leading away from the tree. She opted to investigate by following the trail, holding the pouch by her side.
After a few minutes, she found a cabin, with an open door and an interior covered in shadows. The trail of red ink ended somewhere inside. Callie dropped the pouch, knocking the book out of it and into Callie’s line of sight.
It was a dark red, with a title engraved in the top center: A Chronicle of the Daevas . Inexplicably, Callie found herself opening the book. “No! I can’t!” Despite her best efforts, Callie accidentally glimpsed the first passage. “Actually, this is pretty interesting.” She found herself perusing the novel, inexplicably desperate to discover all she could about the Daevas.
“Callie! Callie! Come here right now!” Marina screamed until she was coughing, nearly losing her voice. Stumbling out of the thick of the forest, having completely forgotten she was supposed to hide, Marina looked through the starry night where the moon was at its zenith. She noticed a tree, with its side partially covered in ink.
Marina recognized the ink as being the same color as Callie’s roller, and noticed a trail of red ink. “Oh, Cal, tell me you didn’t...” Marina ran in the direction of the trail. Quickly, she managed to find a cabin. Nearby, Callie was sitting with her back turned.
Marina crept closer to her friend, until she could hear her muttering, “I have to find out… what happened next?”
Marina decided to make herself known by yanking the book out of the inkling’s hands. “Callie!”
“What? Huh?” Callie looked like she’d been pulled out of some other realm. “Give me the book. Now.”
“No, Cal. That’s enough evil magic book time for you.”
“No! No, no, there’s more, I can make more! It’s horrifying, but I have to read more! I have to make more! You can help, too! You can help me make more! Your fingernails are sharp, right? If we just dig hard enough, I bet we can have more than enough ink to keep it going!” Callie was smiling wider than what should’ve been physically possible by any means, to the point where she looked physically pained. Her eyes were widened to the point where they looked bloodshot on all edges.
Marina barely resisted the urge to step back from her friend. “Callie, please, just calm down.” She closed her eyes so she wouldn’t be tempted by the cover, then swiftly put it back in the pouch.
“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?!” Callie’s smile had turned into a look of pure rage, and she looked ready to maul her companion.
“I’m, uh, I’m saving it for when we get back to base.”
Callie’s face changed to a glowing smile in an instant. “Oh, I get it! You want to show our friends! Sorry I ever doubted you, Marina!”
“Uh, right. Now, let’s head back to base. We can try to contact the others once we’re there.”
Chapter 13: Chaos Insurgency
Chapter Text
Lauren was punching the wall of her containment cell. She’d lost track of time. She screamed, “Let me out! Let me out right now!” After a few hours, she became hoarse, just as she did every day since being contained.
At some point, alarms started to blare. She stood up, hopeful. “Mark? Kat?” The one way door to her cell blew apart, sending her flying backwards into the wall. “Ow. Hey, what the-?”
Half a dozen men in black kevlar armor walked into her cell, their shoulders emblazoned with a logo that clearly wasn’t of SCP Foundation origin. “Yes! Thank you so much!” She sprinted for the open doorway. One of the agents grabbed her shirt collar. “Let me go!” She screeched and turned into a squid to slip away.
The second Lauren turned back into a humanoid, another of the agents kicked her to the ground. Before she could stand up, she felt a needle jab her in the back of her neck.
“No!” Lauren’s vision blurred. “I won’t… you can’t…” Her mouth refused to function, followed by her brain, before she collapsed.
The first thing Lauren registered when she woke up was a splitting headache. When she groaned, she felt something soft and wet in between her jaws. It took her a few seconds to realize she’d been gagged with a piece of cloth, her hands were tied behind her back, and her legs were similarly tied together.
Lauren scanned her surroundings. She was in a moving black truck, walls emblazoned with the same logo as the one on the shoulders of the agents who’d kidnapped her. It consisted of a red circle, radiating black lines on a white background. She was accompanied by the half-dozen men, each of them wearing black kevlar armor.
Lauren tried to steady her breathing. She was unable to speak or move. The agents remained entirely silent and staring at her, blinking only occasionally and never more than two at a time.
“Why did we take this thing?” One of the agents asked, clearly fed up. “What use could it possibly have to our cause?”
Lauren growled into her gag. The man next to her argued, “Who knows? If we can reprogram it though, it might make for a halfway-decent soldier. And it’s not like we’re using a lot of resources on the thing.”
Lauren turned her gaze down and to the side, where she noticed that the agent next to her was continually flipping an unsheathed knife between his fingers. With her mouth and limbs rendered non-functional, she leaned and turned her body. She tried to move slowly enough to go unnoticed, and yet fast enough to execute her plan before it was rendered obsolete.
“What’s it doing?” One of the men demanded. Lauren cringed in fear, and hurriedly leaned back into the knife. Her ropes came undone, but in her haste, she’d also carved a sizable gash into her back; half an inch deep and a quarter-foot long. Lauren’s eyes widened, and she let out an agonized scream into her gag. Viscous yellow ink-blood dripped out of her and off the silver blade of the knife.
Lauren forced herself to push past the pain, and to breach the limits of her body. She twisted to the side while the man with the knife was startled, kicking him in the stomach with both heels, while simultaneously headbutting the shoulder of the man on her other side. She fell to the metal floor of the truck, where she reached into her mouth and pulled out the wet gag.
Lauren took a millisecond to register her circumstances. She’d freed her arms, but she was bleeding onto the floor, and lying on her back with her legs uselessly bound together. She lunged her upper body up, screaming in pain, and grabbed the knife. With a flick of her wrist, she tossed the knife. It spun and sliced through the ropes, freeing her legs and allowing Lauren to stand up, with her lower back partially covered in sticky yellow ink-blood.
Immediately, the man who’d been holding the knife stood up and kicked Lauren in the stomach. She doubled over, clutching her midsection and gasping for breath. Without her splattershot to defend herself, Lauren had to step backwards, putting her hand on the wall so she could kick at the man.
He jumped backwards, just as the truck hit a pothole, launching the knife off the floor. Lauren and the man both dodged the blade, leaving it to embed itself in the back wall. “Dammit! How come I’m the only one fighting here?”
One of the men laughed while sitting down. “What, you can’t fight a little girl-thing?”
The man rolled his eyes while lunging, trying to punch Lauren. She dodged, only for her face to collide with his other fist. Winded, she found herself kicked to the floor.
Still reeling from the kick to her stomach, the punch to her face, and the slice in her back, Lauren could barely process her surroundings. All she could think to do was transfer back to squid form, allowing her attacker to punch the hard metal floor where her face had just been. She went back to her humanoid shape, trying to ignore the lingering pain all over her body.
Lauren’s entire body screamed in protest as she jumped onto her opponent’s back, trying to strangle him. He tried to pull her off, while her hands tightened around his throat and her sharp fangs stabbed every part of his head they could reach, drawing blood more often than not.
The agent closest to the knife grew bored and yanked it out of the wall, throwing it at them in a swift motion.
Lauren felt a sharp, stabbing pain above her previous cut, while the other agent felt the girl’s grip on his neck weaken, until she fell to the floor, covering the surface with her own yellow ink-blood.
In the last seconds before she lost consciousness, Lauren could hear the agent’s voice, “About time. It’s a fighter, I’ll give it that. Now let’s patch it up and see if we can’t use that fighting spirit to our advantage.”
Hours later, Lauren was in handcuffs, being dragged by a pair of guards through a metal hallway interspersed with doors, leading to rooms whose contents she could scarcely guess at. Her wounds had been disinfected and bandaged, and she’d been screaming bloody murder even as her throat grew painfully sore. “Let me go! I won’t let you lock me up! I don’t care what you do, I won’t be one of your experiments!”
For all the teenager’s kicking and screaming, the guards ignored her. Eventually, after she’d lost her voice a while ago, they came up to a door that looked no different from the dozens of others they’d passed. It was guarded by a lone sentryman, who asked his colleagues, “New test subject?”
“Yeah, let’s just hope this one’s brains don’t get fried like the others.”
“Shouldn’t be a problem. I hear the science department spent weeks working out the kinks. Besides, if something does go wrong, there’s always more anomalies.” He entered the passcode on the door’s padlock, causing it to raise into a slot in the wall just above it.
Too exhausted to keep struggling, Lauren barely noticed as she was strapped to an operating table, with a device hanging above her. She heard one of the agents tell his colleagues, “Time for the reprogramming.”
Chapter 14: teh f@n-f!c pl@gu3!!!1!!!!
Chapter Text
gr33teengs m3r3 moartalz 1 ahm y0ur noo l0rd @nd m@star d@rth epick teh destr0yahr @nd 1 c4n keel y0u w1th mah eyez!
Dr. Gears observed the computer screen, which was clearly infected with SCP-732. At the Foundation, a computer infected with 732 was a mere annoyance. However, there it was at least confined to the database, so it couldn’t expose itself to the outside world. Here, it could potentially spread to other devices and expose its existence to the civilian population. He thought for a moment before typing on the keyboard.
Greetings, 732. I see you’ve migrated to this dimension as well. Tell me, is this the only computer you’ve infected thus far?
It was only a few seconds before the response came.
U cant foool m3 i knoe u r 1 of thoze SCP nerds butt gess wut suckah now im free @nd u cant stop meh from takeing oevr thiss worlld!
732, I hope you are well aware that you don’t have the capacity to come anywhere close to taking over the world.
Lalala I cant here u after over 9000 years im frea itz tyme 2 conker earf!
Is there, perchance, anything I could offer to convince you to not attempt to, as you put it, conquer earth?
W3ll, maebeh ith u gaev meh a 72-rume m@nshun and @ bunch uv virjinz than wee culd tock.
You are well aware that, due to your nature as a computer virus, you are unable to receive material gifts of any sort. Is there anything else I could offer? Perhaps a grammar lesson might do you some good.
Noh, i th!nk ah’ll stik 2 teh orijanal plahn bai suckah.
Are you sure this is what you really want to do?
Dr. Gears waited hours for the next reply, but none came.
Chapter 15: Serpent's Hand
Chapter Text
Marcus paced around his containment cell, trying to figure some way of escape. He’d been marking the days on the wall using his fingernail, but stopped once they started chipping off. “Okay, can’t kick down the door, don’t have a weapon, the guards apparently can’t hear me, there’s a security camera...” He glared at the camera above him, flashing a single finger at whoever might be watching.
“Damn it.” Marcus spat, sitting in a corner. His mind started wandering to the dimension of the unclean, and before he realized it, he was crying. “Damn it damn it damn it!” He shot up and started punching the wall, again and again, harder each time, until it was stained with flecks of green ink-blood, sobbing the whole time. “I didn’t want this I never wanted this please just let me go I just want to go home!”
Alarms had started blaring. Marcus looked up, briefly wondering if he’d been too loud, before he realized it was more likely the result of an unrelated containment breach. He walked to the front of the room, pressing his ear against the wall and listening for any noise outside. The door opened.
Marcus balled his fists at the four people in front of him. One had a second mouth on his stomach, another had a third eye on his forehead, the third had six fingers on each hand, and the only woman among the group had sideways pupils and feline ears. “Guys, I found one!” The cat-lady told her colleagues.
“Yes, Dana, we all did.” The twelve-fingered man stepped forward, slowly approaching Marcus. “Hey, kid, it’s alright. We just want to help you.”
“Oh, sure you do.” Marcus snapped, “You just want to kidnap me, don’t you? You’re going to experiment on me, or keep me locked up, or who knows what else!”
“No, no, it’s not like that. We’re from the Serpent’s Hand. Our group exists to help anomalous people.”
Marcus looked over the four. “Gotta say, your thing’s kinda underwhelming compared to your friends.”
“Yeah, well...” The man bent his thumb, causing it to extend down to the ground. It turned flaccid, creating a pile of skin on the floor as his bones audibly bent and extended.
Marcus screamed, backing up into the wall while the three-eyed man smacked twelver in the back of the head. “C’mon, Fred, quit scaring the kid. I swear, you do this every time.”
“Yeah, yeah, alright, Jack.” Fred flicked his hand, causing his thumb to immediately revert back to its original state. “Sorry, kid. Sometimes that just happens and I can’t control it. Jack, can you open us a Way?”
“With pleasure. I’d like to free some more people, but...” He paused, listening to the guards fighting two other factions outside the containment cell. “...maybe some other time.” He stood off to the side, his third eye glowing a deep blue.
“Wait, who exactly are you guys?” Marcus asked.
“Like Fred just told you, we’re from the Serpent’s Hand.” The two-mouthed man explained, “I’m Troy. You’ve already met the others. Jack, how’s that Way coming along?”
“Got it!” Jack gestured to a glowing blue portal in the middle of the chamber. “You ready, kid?”
“Nope! ”Marcus barely hesitated before jumping through the Way.
“You know, out of all the people to get abducted by, I probably could’ve done a lot worse.” Marcus was sitting at a desk with the Serpent’s Hand members.
“Don’t think of it as an abduction. More like liberation.” Fred corrected him.
“Yeah, well, speaking of liberation, do you guys have any idea what could’ve happe ned to my friends? Are they with some other members of your group?”
“About that.” Troy muttered, “I saw one of them with some of the madmen. The other was with one of the artists.”
Marcus saw red. He punched the surface of the table, shouting, “What?! I thought you were supposed to be helping the ‘anomalous’, not pawning us off to other shady organizations!”
“There was nothing I could’ve done! There were too many of them.” The mouth on the guy’s stomach answered him.
“Yeah well, now we’ve got more of us, and we can make a plan of attack.” Marcus rebutted.
“Are you sure about that?” The three-eyed man asked. “There’s going to be a ton of risk involved. Everything you were scared of us doing to you, those groups will be more than willing to actually do.”
Marcus narrowed his eyes at Jack. “That’s all the more reason to go. Those two have never left me behind, and I’m never going to abandon them.”
“Alright.” Dana accepted, “We need to find a Way that’ll get us to where your friends are being held. The question is, where do we go first?”
“I say we go to the most dangerous one first. I need to save my friends.”
“Now wait just a minute.” Fred interrupted Marcus, “Wouldn’t it make more sense to go to the less dangerous place first, so that we’ll have more help rescuing your other friend from the madmen?”
Marcus thought about it for a minute. “Ok. We’ll save one of my friends from the artists, and then we’ll all go and do the same with the madmen. By the way, what’s their deals? What do they do exactly?”
Fred explained, “The artists-they call themselves ‘Are We Cool Yet?’-they’re a terrorist group that creates anomalous pieces of art, then put them where they can get maximum casualties.”
Dana elaborated, “A few of them are more pacifistic, creating pieces that only cause adverse effects without actually killing anyone. The madmen, on the other hand, call themselves the Chaos Insurgency. They’re a rival organization to the SCP Foundation, except whereas the Foundation is morally gray at best, the Insurgency is outright evil. They’re dedicated to weaponizing anomalies for their own self gain.”
“Alright. Okay. Which of the artists do you think took my friend? Art terrorists or art pacifists?”
“No clue, kid.” Troy responded, “We need to find a Way first.”
“Okay. In that case, the first step is to-”
“No, kid, that’s not what he meant.” Jack chuckled, “A Way is a portal which acts as a gateway through time and space, like the one we used to get here. This place we’re in, the Wanderer's Library, is a multiversal hub. There’s Ways leading all throughout time and space, including other dimensions. Believe me, if we’re going to find your friends, a Way is our best bet.”
“Ah. Thanks for clarifying. So, we just use a Way to save one of my friends from the artists, and then we all go save my other friend from the Insurgents.”
“You got it. Fortunately, Jack here’s been studying Ways longer than the rest of us, so he’ll be our best bet infiltrating the artists.” Dana confirmed.
“Well, it’s mostly the third eye enhancing my thaumaturgy, but thanks. We’ll need to go elsewhere in the library, where I can access a Way that’ll actually get us where we want to go.”
“Alright then.” Marcus stood up. “How big is this place?”
“Infinite.” Troy answered, “But don’t worry. If we’re lucky, it shouldn’t take too long.”
“Yeah, luck. Cause that’s been on my side lately.” Marcus scoffed bitterly, “Come on. Now that we’ve got a plan, we can’t waste any more time.”
Chapter 16: Are We Cool Yet?
Chapter Text
Katherine poked around the containment room, looking for any imperfections she could use to her advantage. While she was fruitlessly searching, she heard alarms sounding from outside. “Huh? What’s going on out there?”
After a few minutes, a hole appeared in the door from a red, burning circle. The hole expanded, allowing a man to step through with a flamethrower. “Well, glad that’s over.” He muttered under his breath, “Too bad about the others, but oh well.” He turned to Katherine and spoke aloud, “Alright kiddo, ready to break out of this dump?”
“Yes!” She answered emphatically, before hesitating. “Wait. Last time someone promised to help me escape a weird facility, I nearly got ground into doomsday paste. How do I know I can trust you?”
The human rolled his eyes. “Look, kid, you can either take your chances with me, or you can rot in here and wait for these guys to start experimenting on you. Trust me, it’s only a matter of time.”
“I...okay, but first we need to help my friends.” She started walking out of the room.
The stranger grabbed Katherine’s shoulders before she could walk out. “Sorry, little tentacle-hair girl, but we can’t do that right now; it’s too dangerous. If we stay here any longer, we’ll both get locked up.”
“What? So you’re telling me I should just abandon my friends here?”
“No, no, of course not. I just need you to do something for me.”
“Oh yeah? Like what? And what’s your name, anyway?”
“Name’s David. And as for what you can do for me...” He set down a piece of blank white parchment, scribbling on it with a tiny brush. “Aperite hoc Modo, ut possimus evadere.” The parchment shimmered a multitude of colors, until a glowing blue portal opened in its place. “...You can start by coming with me.”
“I…” Kat stepped back. “I don’t really think so.”
The sound of armored boots echoed through the hall, growing louder as the Foundation agents approached the cell.
“Well, fine then. Have fun trying to save your friends while fighting off armed agents working for one of the most powerful organizations unknown to mankind.” David walked up to the portal.
By the time the human had one leg in the portal, Katherine yelled, “Wait!” David paused, turning around. “I’ll go with you. But if you try anything-”
“Relax, kid. You can trust me. Besides, what other choice do you have?”
Hesitantly, Kat followed him through the portal. On the other side was an alleyway, abandoned and covered in graffiti. “Wow. Nice place you got here, Dave.” Katherine deadpanned.
“Yes well, as a member of Are We Cool Yet?, I have to make do with what I have. Now here.” He handed Katherine a blank easel. “How are you at painting?”
Kat shrugged. “I’m alright, I guess. In my dimension we have an entire sport based around ink.”
“Fair enough. Now, how do you feel about a group project?”
“Uhh… I dunno. How long will it take?”
David shrugged. “Who knows? Probably about a week.”
“Oh hell no, that’s way too long.”
“Please, kid-what’s your name, anyway?”
“Katherine. But please, let me go help my friends.”
“Sorry Kat, but I’m afraid that’s not an option. If we’re going to storm the Foundation, we’re going to need some really powerful thaumaturgy-the kind that takes a while to prepare. Otherwise, we won’t stand a chance.”
Katherine clenched her fists. “Alright, I understand.” She looked around the alleyway. “But, uh, what’re we going to do about sleeping? Because if you think I’m going to sleep anywhere near you, then we’re going to have issues.”
“Relax, kid. I’ll open Ways to the Wanderer’s Library so you can get some rest. I’ll get you in the morning until we finish this painting.”
“I...fine. If I have no other options, then it’s a deal.”
“Glad to hear it. Now, let’s start right away.”
“Alright, is that it?” Katherine asked, stepping back to get a better look at her and David’s painting. The background was a psychedelic mix of colors that hurt the eyes to look too long. In the middle was a multicolored serpentine creature, with jade green eyes and a blood-red mouth. Something felt off about the serpent, as though it might jump out and attack someone at a moment’s notice.
David slapped her on the back and laughed, “Nice one, kid! Guess you were telling the truth about being from an ink dimension. Now, let’s bring this into that Foundation base.”
“Sounds good to me.” Before David could open the Way, they heard the sound of another one opening nearby. “Hey, what the…?” Katherine walked out of the alley. She caught four unfamiliar voices, and a single one that she recognized. “Marcus!”
“You’re sure this is it, Jack?” Marcus looked over skeptically at the three-eyed man. “Because last time, we ended up in a universe where they had a word rhyming with both orange and purple.”
“Okay, I’ll admit that was a bit of a mindscrew. This time, though, I’m sure.”
“How sure?” Troy’s mouth asked.
“Eh, 50-70%.”
“That’s reassuring. I thought I told the kid you were an expert in Way navigation.” Dana snarked.
“I am. It’s just that Ways aren’t exactly a precise science. They are anomalous, after all.”
Marcus stepped forward. “It doesn’t matter. If this Way can take me to either of my friends, then it’s a risk I’m willing to take. Jack, open the portal.”
“Right. Just give me a sec here.” Jack pushed Marcus back, putting himself directly in front of the wall. He concentrated for a moment, until the wall collapsed in on itself, revealing a glowing white portal. It looked different from the ones Marcus had seen the foundation scientists use,and the portal produced by SCP-093.
“Well, what’re we waiting for? Let’s go already!” Marcus jumped through the Way.
The group emerged on a sidewalk below a rising sun. “Man, this place looks like it’s seen better days.” Jack mentioned, his third eye blinking.
“Yeah, and we’re used to so much better.” Dana rolled her eyes.
“Come on, guys, we need to find these other kids.” Troy reminded them.
Fred looked around the immediate area. “Maybe she’s in an alley somewhere, trying to keep a low profile?”
“Good call.“ Marcus started approaching a nearby alleyway. “I’ll check in-”
“Marcus!” Katherine body-slammed him, knocking the wind out of the boy with a tight embrace. After a few seconds, she pulled away, jostling his shoulders while ye lling, “Where were you the past week?! Who are these guys? What’s going on here?”
“Ka-gah! Kat, I can explain. These guys are with a group called the Serpent’s Hand, and I’ve joined up with them to look for you and Lauren. We’ve been searching for days now.” He brought his friend into a hug.
“You have?” Katherine sounded almost surprised, even as she leaned her head against Marcus. She looked up at the Serpent’s Hand group. “Wait, where’s-”
“Your other friend’s been taken by a group that calls itself the Chaos Insurgency. That’s why we’re trying to get you to help us.” the six-fingered man explained.
“The Insurgents? No, kid, you guys...you guys should stay with me. You’ll be safe.”
Katherine turned to the Are We Cool Yet? Member, who looked visibly shaken at the mention of the Chaos Insurgency. “I don’t care about safety now that I know where my friend is. C’mon, let’s forget about that painting and go save Lauren from these insurgency guys.”
“What?” David grabbed Katherine by the shoulders, practically seething with rage. “How dare you suggest we forget about my art? There is nothing greater than art! Art is-”
He was interrupted by Marcus, slapping him in the face and pulling Katherine over to the rest of the group. “Fine! If all you care about is your art then so be it. Kat and I have a friend to save.”
“No, wait, I...I didn’t… kid, you’ll come back, right? You’re one of us, a member of Are We Cool Yet?!”
Katherine glared daggers at David while he held the painting. “If I’d known how you really were, or what you really thought was important, I would’ve stayed with the Foundation. I’m going to go help save my friend from the Insurgency or die trying, and there’s nothing you can do to stop me!”
David hesitated for a moment. His eyes narrowed, until he was glaring down at his brief pupil. “Fine then. But I wouldn’t necessarily say there’s nothing I can do to stop you.” Grinning like a madman, he threw the painting face-up on the sidewalk. “Surge, Apep, et adducam interitum in te excitare.”
The painting shimmered in a multitude of colors, including some for which humans didn’t have names. A serpentine shape emerged, retaining the vibrant rainbow hues from from the painting. Its eyes glowed with a harsh green light, and its hiss sounded like a gemstone being slowly ground into dust. When it fully emerged from the painting, it was 20 feet long, baring its 3-foot fangs.
David spread his arms wide. “Do you like our painting? I call it ‘The Vengeance Of Apep’. It would’ve been your big debut as a member of Are We Cool Yet?, Katherine, but oh well. There’s always the next recruit.”
“Oh please.” Katherine snarled, “You think a snake’s going to stop us?”
“Believe me, girl, Apep is a very special snake. Observe.” David turned to the serpent and commanded it, “Make their deaths fun for me, will you? The slower and more painful, the better.” He then proceeded to lean against the nearest wall.
“I don’t believe this! This whole time, you were just using me to help make a weapon for you?!” Katherine was interrupted as Apep barreled into the group of six, scattering them across the sidewalk and into the street.
Marcus tried to jump onto the snake, but found it too fast, leaving him grasping at air. It lunged at him, and he barely managed to jump out of the way of Apep’s massive fangs. They left a small crater in the ground, and Apep found itself briefly stuck.
Marcus and Katherine both used the opportunity to jump onto Apep’s back, only to realize they had no plan or weapons. “Wait, what are we doing up here?” Marcus asked.
“Beats me. I honestly didn’t think we’d get this far.” Apep used the opportunity to thrash about, easily throwing the two off itself. Marcus slammed into the nearby wall before collapsing to the ground, while Katherine found herself in the middle of the street.
Some nearby doors started opening, as a result of people coming out to investigate the noise. “Come on, we’ve gotta leave! Now!” Fred told the group, while Jack concentrated on opening a new Way.
“What’re we going to do about the snake?” Marcus asked, staggering up from his fall.
“I dunno. Leave it to them?” Kat answered, running out of the street.
A squad of cars was approaching, bearing the Foundation’s logo. “Oh, great. The Jailors, just what we need right now.” Dana addressed Jack. “Hey, how’s the Way coming along?”
“Just finished. Come on; we’re getting out of here.” The six of them left through the Way, as the Foundation soldiers started engaging the serpent.
“Again, you’re sure this is it, right?” Katherine looked up to ask Jack.
“Yeah, this is the Way that’ll lead us into the nearest hideout of the madmen. With any luck, your friend will be somewhere in there.”
“Okay, let’s go over the plan again.” Marcus reminded the group, “You four take care of the Insurgents, and Katherine and I will get Lauren back.”
“Great plan, kid. Especially the part where it was all my idea.” Fred remarked.
“Doesn’t matter. Let’s get this over with.” Troy instructed, prompting the 6-man team to walk through the Way. They’d managed to procure some weapons from the Wanderer's Library, including some blaster rifles they’d managed to get some practice with.
When they emerged on the other side of the Way, they found themselves in a hallway with gray metal walls. In front of them was a group of five men, with Lauren in the middle of them. She was unrestrained, and her face was emotionless. “Who are you?”
One of the Insurgency agents demanded, “What’s the Serpent’s hand doing here?”
“You know exactly why we’re here. Let our friend go, and we’ll let you live.” Marcus commanded.
“I do not know you. I’m where I belong.” Lauren’s voice was emotionless and robotic.
“Mind control. You two try to break it while we hold off the Insurgents.” Fred told the teenagers.
“Got it. Kat, ready?”
“Let’s hope so.” The two of them ran at their friend.
One of the insurgency agents pulled out a communicator. “We’ve got Serpent's Hand. Requesting backup at-” Before he could finish, his device was blasted by Troy, as each member of the Serpent's Hand started fighting a single member of the Chaos Insurgency.
Lauren unholstered an Insurgency-model blaster rifle from her hip and immediately shot at the others. Marcus pushed Kat out of the way as the shot exploded beside them, knocking them into the wall.
Nearby, Dana was engaging in a fistfight with an enemy agent, needing to dodge most of his hits to keep up. After helping her by firing both their blasters at her opponent, Marcus and Katherine started to re-engage Lauren. Both of them had set their blasters to the lowest setting, whereas Lauren had no qualms about trying to kill them. She effortlessly dodged out of the way of her friends’ shots, before sideflipping and firing one of her own from midair.
Marcus and Katherine jumped over the blaster shot, leaving it to explode directly behind them. Katherine utilized the momentum of the blast to turn into her octopus form and launch herself behind Lauren.
While Marcus was fighting Lauren hand-to-hand, Katherine took the opportunity to aim her weapon at Lauren’s back. When she did, the mind-controlled girl screamed in pain, as though she’d gotten injured there before.
Marcus used the opportunity to wrest the blaster out of his opponent’s hands, shouting, “I got her! Jack, open the Way!”
While Marcus kept trying to keep Lauren from biting him, Katherine took over fighting the Chaos Insurgency agent Jack had been exchanging punches with so he could start opening their exit back into the Wanderer's Library.
After a few seconds, the Way appeared in the middle of the hallway. Lauren was still trying to bite and punch Marcus, even after he dragged her through the Way after the rest of the group. Unable to think straight, he randomly picked a book from the bottom of the nearest shelf and started wacking his friend on the head with it. After a dozen hits, Lauren got off of him, rubbing her head in pain.
Marcus looked at the cover of the book. “Removing Mind Control for Dummies. Huh. Hey, guys, I think this can help us.”
Fred took the book out of his hands. “Yeah, this place does that sometimes. If you need information, odds are the Wanderer's Library can provide. Comes with the territory of being an interdimensional hub world. I’m pretty good with tech, so I’ll take care of it. Troy, Dana, Jack, hold her down. Marcus, Katherine, you two… I dunno, just stand there and try not to break anything.”
“Okay. Just make sure to keep her safe.” Katherine requested.
“Of course we will.” Fred assured her.
While the group started on their work, Marcus and Katherine sat down at a nearby desk. The octoling asked, “So, Marcus, how’d you meet these people anyway?”
“They’re the ones who got me out of the Foundation. They broke into my cell, and Jack opened a Way, so I figured it was better than containment and went with them. What about you? What’s the story with David?”
“Kinda similar, actually. David came into my cell and offered me to join him as a member of something called Are We Cool Yet?. Of course, he made it sound like he just wanted to make weird art, break the masquerade, shake the status quo, that sort of thing. He made it sound like he didn’t actually want to hurt anyone.” She finished bitterly, “I guess I was more gullible than I thought.”
Marcus put a hand on Katherine’s. “O r desperate. And besides, it all worked out for the best, didn’t it? Mostly.”
“Not yet. We still haven’t gotten back to our own universe.”
“True, but Jack’s an expert with Ways. I’ll bet he can get us there no problem.”
“I guess you’re right.” Katherine smiled. “Once your new friends fix Lauren’s mind control, we can get them to help us get back to our home universe.”
“Yep. I wonder how the others have been doing without us.” Marcus paused for a moment. “I was really worried about you. I know this might sound kinda weird, but with how long we’ve been living together, you’ve almost become like a sister to me.”
Their conversation was interrupted by Fred calling out, “Hey, guys, I think we got it!”
Marcus and Katherine ran over to the Serpent’s Hand group, where Lauren was sitting on the floor. She opened her eyes, reeling backwards at the sight of the Serpent's Hand members. After a moment of gasping and sputtering for breath, she muttered, “I have several questions.”
Marcus reached down to help Lauren to her feet. “Relax, these guys are cool. They’re members of a group called the Serpent's Hand. They helped me find you two.”
“Serpent’s...okay then. And that’s…?”
“We’re a group dedicated to ensuring equal rights for law abiding anomalous individuals.” Fred explained, “So, now that you three are back together, I take it you’ll want to get back to your own dimension?”
“Of course we do! Who knows what’s going on there by now?” Lauren confirmed.
“In that case, let’s get you three a Way.” Jack offered.
While the group of seven was walking through the library, they started hearing screams before library patrons ran past them. “What the he- sweet Sally Cheesecake!” Lauren shouted as she turned around to see a giant, multicolored crystalline snake rampaging through the library, knocking over shelves with a man riding its back.
“David!” Katherine’s voice was filled with venom.
“Wait, you know this guy?”
“I’ll explain later; c’mon!” Kat answered Lauren’s question as the group was trying to get away from the snake. After a few minutes, they managed to get behind a desk, hoping it’d be far enough away to not be seen.
“Okay, Kat, it’s later. Mind explaining now?”
Katherine shrugged nervously. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing too bad. I just got recruited by a member of an anomalous art-based terrorist group that tricked me into making a living snake painting as a weapon.”
“Whu- oh, yeah, nothing wrong with that.” Lauren replied sarcastically.
The desk disappeared, effortlessly lifted into the air and crushed by the serpent’s jaws. “Katherine! I see you thought you could escape your fate! I’ll give you a choice. Rejoin Are We Cool Yet?, or die here and now.”
Kat leaned her head against her palm. “Y’know, let me think...about how much I want to say no!”
“Alright, suit yourself. Time to die now!” The serpent’s eyes shined an even brighter green, and the seven-man group barely managed to dodge the resulting explosion. Despite how small it was, they could still feel the intense heat.
“Okay, new plan: I’ll open a Way, and you three go through it and hope for the best.”
Marcus responded, “I’m noticing a few flaws with this plan.”
“You got a better idea?” Jack fired his weapon at the snake’s head.
“Fair enough.”
Jack started working on the Way, while the others stood in a long horizontal row and started firing their weapons at the snake. After about a minute, the serpent had started consistently dodging their blasts. “Way’s open! Go in, now! We’ll be fine!” Jack shouted.
The three teenagers ran over to the vortex. “Are you sure?” Marcus asked.
“Of course I’m sure. This isn’t the first time someone’s tried to attack the Wanderer's Library, and it won’t be the last. As members of the Serpent’s Hand, we’ll always be here to protect it. Now go and protect your own home. I can’t hold this open for long.”
“We will, sir. And thanks.” The three jumped through the Way.
Chapter 17: Dream Man
Chapter Text
Dr. Gears found himself in a seemingly infinite field of grass, with a single tree on top of a nearby hill, the only elevation he could see for miles. Nearby, a man who looked about 50 was wearing a 1960’s american business suit. Dr. Gears thought for a second, and recognized the man. “SCP-990. I see you’ve come to this dimension as well.”
The man calmly responded, “So it would seem. Seeing as you’re the only Foundation employee in this dimension right now, it only made sense to appear to you.”
“Given your typical anomalous functions, I suppose you’re here to warn me of something.”
“That’s correct. For whatever reason, I can’t tell you as much as I’d like. It probably has something to do with the fact we’re in a different universe. Oh well, I suppose I’ll just have to make do. Just know that all dimensions are in grave peril.”
“I am aware of this. This dimension and my own are in the process of a mutually catastrophic dimensional merge event.”
The man shook his head in disappointment. “If only it were that small a matter. No, I mean the entire infinitum of the multiverse is in jeopardy, or rather, I suppose, more jeopardy than usual.”
“Well then, can you at least explain how we can prevent it?” Gears asked.
“I’m afraid I can only give you one word.” The man in the business suit sounded regretful. “Khahrahk.”
“I’m afraid I don’t understand.” Gears told SCP-990.
“I apologize, but that’s really all I can say. I believe that’s all for now.” The dream-world swirled, blurred, and disappeared.
Dr. Gears woke up in the middle of the night, still alone in the other group’s base of operations. He got up and opened a laptop. He next spent a few seconds entering the necessary SCP Foundation encryptions.
After a brief stint of static, a camera feed appeared on-screen. The figure on the other end wore a hood, concealing their face. Their voice was modified by the computer, creating a deep, artificial echo. “Dr. Charles Ogden Gears. I know you wouldn’t call me for any matter less important than the fate of the world.”
“Your assessment is correct, O5-1. While staying in the dimension where SCP-682 escaped to previously, I had an encounter with SCP-990 just now. I believe it is cause for grave concern.”
“Any encounter with SCP-990 is cause for concern. What did it tell you?”
“SCP-990 was uncharacteristically non-descriptive, which it told me was because of a sort of inter-dimensional dissonance. However, it told me that the multiverse is currently being threatened by something it called ‘Khahrahk’.”
The O5 paused for a brief moment. “I have never heard of that name. I will have one of the other O5’s lead a research group to investigate any multiversal or pluripotent beings called Khahrahk.”
Dr. Gears nodded. “My thanks. Will that be all?”
“If you have no more to say, Charles, then yes.”
“Very well then.”
The O5 nodded. “Secure, contain, protect.”
“Secure, contain, protect.” Dr. Gears echoed, closing the laptop.
Chapter 18: S&C Plastics
Chapter Text
Marcus, Katherine, and Lauren found themselves in the middle of what a nearby sign denoted as main street. All around them, dozens of humans were going about their everyday lives, paying no mind to the blatantly non-human interdimensional visitors. “Do you girls think there might be something wrong with this town?” Marcus asked.
Before anyone could respond, everything on the street that wasn’t attached to the ground started floating in the air. Lauren, Marcus, and Katherine were flailing and panicking, while everyone else seemed mildly annoyed at worst. A few younger people were actively laughing and trying to beat each others’ altitudes.
After precisely ten seconds, gravity returned to its original state. Everyone else went on like nothing had happened, while the cephalopods were left startled on the ground. “Someone want to explain to me what that was?” Kat asked no one in particular.
“Must be Tuesday noon.” A vaguely familiar voice answered. The trio got up to see Trevor, Tristan, and Thomas Bailey standing in front of them, wearing the logo of the SCP Foundation on their uniforms. “Hey, aren’t you the ones from that other dimension last month?” Tristan asked.
“Yeah, we were until your Foundation locked us up in containment!” Lauren shouted, furiously pointing at his logo.
“Woah, wait, how’d you even get to this dimension anyway?”
“Long story short, Trevor-”
“-I’m Thomas.”
“I’ll let you know when I care.” Marcus continued, “We met an SCP, the guy who travels between dimensions, and we found ourselves in a Foundation site.”
“You mean 507?” Trevor realized.
“Yeah, if you say so. We’ve had more important things to worry about over the last month.” Katherine answered.
“Look, usually I’m the only one who works here. Trevor and Tom are just here to help out, since this place gets even more insane than usual on Halloween.”
“Alright, fair enough.” Marcus responded, “Now, please tell me there’s some way to get us to our own little neck of the multiverse.”
“Well, okay. I’m going to level with you. Our interdimensional tech has been down ever since we contained SCP-682 last month. That means there’s just one place we might be able to find a way out of this dimension.”
“Actually, we might know what’s up with that.” Lauren started.
Trevor held up his hand, interrupting her, “We shouldn’t be talking about this here. C’mon, let’s get to site-87.”
“And how’re we supposed to believe they won’t just try to recontain us?” Marcus asked bitterly, pushing Katherine behind himself.
“Relax, kid. Sloth's Pit is a nexus, so the anomalous is commonplace around here. We don’t contain anyone unless they pose an actual threat to the town.” Tristan assured him.
Katherine poked her head out from behind Marcus. “These guys helped us out last month, remember? Besides, It’s not like we’re spoiled for options.”
The three Foundation employees and the three extradimensional foreigners walked down the streets of Sloth's Pit, completely unnoticed. After an hour or two, they came up to a building. It was designed to look like a normal business establishment, with a sign over the front door reading “S&C Plastics”. Tristan pulled his employee card out of his pocket and held it up to the reader.
The door opened, and the half-dozen entered the building. There were some chairs and other furniture off to the side, almost like a sort of lounge area. The receptionist’s desk had a bowl of candy on it with a note attached requesting the reader ‘take only two’.
“Ignore the note.” Tristan told the newcomers, “SCP-330’s over at another site.”
“SC-what now?” Kat asked him.
“It’s a candy bowl that cuts off your hands if you take more than a couple pieces out. Don’t worry, this one’s harmless.” Trevor explained, nonchalantly tossing a few pieces over to the teens while the Baileys took some for themselves.
“Nothing like free candy from near-strangers.” Lauren snarked, “Oh well, guess there’s nothing for it at this point.” She unwrapped a piece and popped it into her mouth.
The group walked through the door into the main section of site-87. It more resembled what little they’d seen of site-100, except decorated for the holidays. There were black and orange streamers hanging on the walls, some posters from various horror movies over the past century, and a plexiglass case containing a floating roll of toilet paper being orbited by a dozen eggs. “What’s with that thing?” Marcus pointed at the toilet paper.
“That would be E-5768.” An entirely new person answered, “I caught it myself back in October of ‘12.”
“No kidding?” Katherine sounded amazed. “You’ve been around since the 1910’s?”
“No, 2012. Say, you’re not native to Sloth's Pit, are you?”
“No, we’re from another dimension and we’re trying to get back.” Marcus confirmed.
The man winced. “Sorry kid, but our interdimensional tech’s been on the fritz the past month.”
“Actually, we think we might know why that is, Dr. What’s-your-face.” Lauren interjected.
“Name’s Dr. West. Now, if you’ve got an explanation for our interdimensional malfunctions, I suppose we’d best sit somewhere.”
“Okay, full disclosure, we don’t actually know for certain what’s going on with your dimension tech. It’s more like an educated guess.” Marcus started, “See, a week after you guys left with SCP-682, two other Foundation employees came over to contain a zombie virus that’d infected a hotel.”
“Ah. 008, I take it?” Tristan guessed, “But what does that have to do with anything?”
“Those two scientists, I think they said their names were Kondraki and Crow, figured the SCPs were coming to our world from some sort of dimensional something-or-other that meant our two universes were merging, and it’d destroy both dimensions.” Katherine answered.
“Oh, yeah, that would explain why our multi-universal tech’s been down.” Trevor looked like he’d realized something. “That means we’ll probably have to turn to magic to get you back to your dimension.”
“Seriously? You’re actually going to help us?” Lauren asked skeptically.
“Sure, my schedule’s open. I figure it’d probably make it easier to stop our universes from colliding.”
“Finally, some good news! So, where are we going?” Katherine asked.
“The Eight Rings Nightclub. Or you are, at least. Humans can’t go there, but with any luck you three will be fine since you’re not humans.” Tristan answered her.
“Oh, that’s reassuring. If humans aren’t welcome there, who is?” Marcus asked.
Tristan grinned. “Monsters. Don’t worry, we’ll figure out a way to remotely communicate with you. According to our research, your best bet is the Goatman. Trust me, you’ll know him when you see him.”
Katherine nodded. “Alright, thanks. Now then, team, who’s ready to go to a monster nightclub?”
“Cool. Woohoo.” Marcus responded dryly.
A few hours later, the two inklings and the octoling found themselves entering the ancient, oaken doors of the Eight Rings Nightclub, each having a small device in their ears and on their foreheads so the Bailey triplets could communicate with them and see everything they saw. In the pub, the lighting was dark, with an orange glow. There were tables scattered around the building, with a bar near the front.
“Keep your heads down. Remember, we’re just here for the Goatman.” Marcus reminded them.
“Affirmative.” Katherine responded. Lauren nodded. The three wandered around the pub, looking for the Goatman while avoiding eye contact with the other patrons. There was a faceless man in a business suit with tentacles on his sides whose drinks couldn’t get through his lack of mouth, a pale young man with no eyelids feeding a pasty white creature with glowing eyes, a giant dog with a strangely human-like smile walking around begging for food, and several other creatures.
After a few minutes, they saw a man with the legs, eyes, and horns of a goat sitting by himself at a table in the middle of the establishment. The three pulled out the chairs around the table, sitting to face the Goatman. “Oh no, no, no. Don’t ask or anything. Just pull up some chairs for yourselves.”
“Thanks.” Marcus responded, completely ignoring the obvious sarcasm. “We’ve got something we need to talk about.”
“Very well. Mary! Over here!” The Goatman called someone over, his hand raised in the air.
A few seconds later, a woman walked over to their table, wearing a bloodred dress. A viscous black liquid poured down from her empty eye sockets. “You called?” She asked, tone deadpan and cynical.
“Mary, get me some tequila.” The Goatman narrowed his gaze at the three teenagers. “I get the feeling I’m going to need a drink.”
“Sure.” As Mary walked away, they could hear her muttering to herself, “You kill one teenager who summons you from a bathroom mirror and suddenly you’re too untrustworthy to be anything other than a waitress.”
The Goatman glared at the interlopers. “Now, explain. What’s a bunch of kids doing in a tavern of monsters? Actually...” He leaned over, getting a better look. “You’re not human either, are you? I don’t recognize you.”
“Actually, we’re inklings. Well, Katherine’s an octoling, but that’s not important. What’s important is that we’re from an alternate dimension.” Lauren told him.
“Well now, that is interesting. Maybe I won’t disembowel you and devour your entrails after all.”
Marcus leaned back in his chair, holding onto the table to keep himself from falling. “Thanks, that’s very reassuring.”
“Say, that scent…” The Goatman sniffed the air around them, growling in anger. “You’ve got the smell of plastic fanatics.”
“Plastic who now?” Lauren asked.
“Do you have any idea how much trouble those plastic fanatics have caused us?”
“He must mean the Foundation. Play it cool; I’ve got this.” Marcus whispered to the others. “If you’re worried about us, don’t bother. We were actually contained by the fanatics for a month until being liberated by the Serpent’s Hand.”
The Goatman’s anger dissipated, replaced with a sort of approval. “You know the Hand? Now I’m really starting to reconsider killing you all. Oh, there you are, Mary.” The woman from earlier had returned, now carrying a glass of alcohol that she placed in front of the Goatman. After downing half the glass in a few seconds, the Goatman started speaking again, his voice now slurred, “You know, I think I might be able to help you out here. If you’ll give me something in return, of course.”
“Whaddaya want?” Marcus asked, fully aware the Goatman was likely their only way back home.
“A few years back, my girlfriend, Sinning Jessie, broke up with me because the humans stopped telling her stories. We’re the embodiment of stories and folklore, so that means if people stop telling our stories, we disappear. Course, they actually did something worse to her.”
“What’s worse than that?” Katherine asked.
“They weren’t content to stop telling her story. Instead, they changed it. Now they call her Singing Jessie.”
“Let me guess: you want us to find your old flame and convince her to get back with you.” Marcus assumed.
“No, I’ve given up on that. I just want you to find her so I can know how she’s doing. Make sure she’s happy, at the very least. Then, I’ll help you get to the Wanderer's Library. If you’re really in league with the Hand, you should have no problem getting back to your dimension from there.”
“Alright, deal. We’ll find out how your ex is doing, and you’ll help us get back to the library.” Lauren confirmed.
“That’s about i- hey!” The Goatman turned in the direction of tables being overturned and drinks flying across the tavern. “Ripper! Spring-heel! If no one’s placing bets, take it outside!” He turned back to the others. “Sorry abo-” He was interrupted by two woman insulting each other in a foreign language and trying to cliche each other with scissors and sickles. “Kuchisake-Onna, stop calling Teki Teki halfie! Teki Teki, stop calling Kuchisake-Onna smile girl!” He waited until they died down.
“Sorry about the interruption. This year, we’ve gotten a lot of foreign visitors. The two Jacks are from Britain, plus there’s la llorona from Mexico, and some yokai from japan. I take it you’ll be leaving now.”
“Yeah, we’ll be back after we find Sinning Jessie.” Marcus confirmed as the three left the table.
Once they’d left, the Goatman muttered to himself, “What a day.” He downed the rest of his tequila.
“I hate to ask this, but what exactly is our plan here?” Katherine asked. “We agreed to find Sinning Jessie, but we have no idea where to start looking.”
“Don’t ask me. I only agreed because the Goatman’s our only way out of this dimension. If anything, we should probably start looking in the forest.” Marcus suggested.
“What makes you say that?” Lauren asked.
Marcus shrugged. “Hey, it’s a dark forest on the outskirts of an anomalous town. Where else would the manifestation of an urban legend hang out?”
“Fair point.”
“Y’know, this is kinda reminding me of the teleporting guy.” Katherine pointed out.
“Oh yeah, because that ended so well for us.” Lauren snarked, “Let’s just hope this one doesn’t send us to another dimension, or scatter us across the multiverse, or teleport us into space.”
“Probably not. We should still be careful, though, in case she turns out to be hostile.” Marcus suggested.
The three aimlessly wandered through the forest for several hours. Eventually, Katherine asked, “So, have either of you two ever dated anyone?”
“Nah. I knew this guy named Tyler back at Innsmouth county, but we never really had anything.” Lauren explained.
Marcus cleared his throat. “I, uh, I actually had a girlfriend once, but...” He stared at the ground. “...I don’t like talking about it.”
“Okay, fair enough.” Katherine continued forward, opting not to press any further. A few minutes later, she yelled, “Hey, guys, check this out!” She was gesturing at something that resembled an old campsite. There were four rotting logs arranged in a loose semicircle around the remains of a small campfire, unlit for years.
Katherine picked up an old guitar that was leaning against one of the logs, its paint chipped and strings cut. “You guys think this might mean something?” She experimentally strummed one of the strings, eliciting a hollow, tinny sound. The string instantly snapped.
“Maybe. Why would anyone leave a guitar here?” Marcus wondered aloud.
“Hey guys, check this out!” Lauren called over to them, “Whaddaya think this stuff is?”
“I think it might be dried human blood. Pretty sure I remember seeing some in a book in the Wanderer's Library.” Marcus answered.
“Well, if this is blood, it could give us some kind of lead.” Kat suggested. “Like forensics investigators, but without the luxury of being able to rule out the impossible.” Her eyebrows raised. “Wait a sec, you mean you saw it in a picture, right?”
Marcus glanced to the side. “Sure.”
“Who are you looking for?” A strange voice asked. The three looked up, seeing a woman with blood around her mouth wearing a dirty, tattered old wedding dress. Closer inspection showed that she was translucent, and floated a few inches above the ground.
“Are you Sinning Jessie?” Lauren hesitantly asked the spirit.
The strange woman gave them an approximation of a smile. “Yes. I must admit, it’s nice to hear someone speak my real name. But why are you looking for me in the first place?”
“It’s not us, it’s the Goatman. He told us to see how you’re doing.”
“Him? Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt any.” She said, sounding almost apprehensive. She picked up a nearby piece of bark, and closed her eyes until her hand caught on fire. The fire went out after a second, and Sinning Jessie held out the bark towards the trio.
After a moment’s hesitation, Marcus took the bark from Jessie. As he’d expected, it was painfully hot to the touch, though it cooled surprisingly fast. “What’re we supposed to do with this?”
“Take it to the Goatman. He’ll understand what it means.”
“Alright, if you say so.” Marcus held up the bark, smiling. “Lauren, Kat, let’s head back to the Eight Rings.”
After about a half hour, they found the goatman at the same table from earlier. “Did you find her?” He asked succinctly.
“Yeah. She gave us this.” Marcus pulled the burnt bark out of his pocket to hand it to the Goatman.
The longer the Goatman gazed at the bark, the more his demonic eyes welled up with tears. “Thank you. Now, I suppose it’s time to uphold my end of the bargain.” He stood up, and led the teenagers out behind the inn. Once they were outside, he drew a series of runes on the dirt with his fingers. He stood up, holding his arm out over the runes. “Magna bibliotheca ad centrum omnium, aperta tibi ad me.”
The runes glowed a warm, bright blue for a few short moments, until a Way appeared above them. “Good luck. This is as far as I can help you.” The Goatman walked back inside the pub.
“Alright team.” Lauren stood between her companions, placing her palms on each of their nearest shoulders. “Let’s go home.”
When the three teenagers entered the Wanderer's Library, they saw that several shelves of books had been knocked over, and some had been reduced to splinters. Marcus picked up a couple of books, reading the titles aloud, “Huh. The Lion, The Witch And The Wardrobe and T he Fellowship Of The Ring .” He set the books down among the pile of ripped pages and jagged wood. “I’m guessing David and his snake monster have been here.”
“Yeah, but it looks like they took care of him already.” Katherine pointed to a giant, crystalline serpent, lying dead on the floor several dozen feet away. David was nowhere to be found. “Can’t say I’m sad. C’mon, let’s find Jack so he can open us a Way back home.”
Chapter 19: Dr. Spanko
Chapter Text
Dr. Charles Ogden Gears had taken hours to arrange a meeting between what he’d hoped would be the best and brightest the SCP foundation had to offer. He was sitting at a table with Drs. Bright, Clef, Kondraki, and King. Despite his explanation of his encounter with SCP-990, they’d been unable to figure out the meaning of the word Khahrahk meant. They’d since moved on to discussing the influx of SCPs, as well as the impending collision of the two dimensions.
“What we need to do is find the SCPs as they appear, and bring them back into containment.” Dr. King suggested.
“And how do you suggest we do that?” Clef pointed out.
“We could always keep an eye on the news. Ever think about that, Alto?” Kondraki responded.
“Always the wisecracker, eh Konnie?”
“You two, settle down.” Gears calmly ordered.
“Now, now, Charles, don’t interrupt them. I want to see where this goes.” Dr. Bright grinned while watching the altercation. He was wearing an amulet around his neck with a red gemstone in the center and an elaborate pattern of silver archways within its perimeter, as well as an orange jumpsuit with a tag on the chest reading 9341.
“Bright, could you at least try to take this seriously?” Dr. King snapped, “We’re trying to save the multiverse here!”
“So? How’s that any different from our usual job?” Bright asked.
“Enough, all of you.” Dr. Gears swiped his arms forward. “Now, I believe that Kondraki’s suggestion to monitor the news may be our best bet, as any anomalous activity would no doubt be immediately reported on by the mainstream news here.”
Dr. Clef derisively retorted, “Figures you’d side with the guy who nearly destroyed Site-19. Remember that, Konnie? The time you nearly wrecked one of our most important facilities just because you wanted to ride 682?”
Kondraki’s eyes narrowed into slits. “Why yes, I do remember that, Clef. Say, do you remember the time you tried to kill a little girl on the off chance she might have gone rogue, even though her containment procedures already ensured that wouldn’t happen?”
Clef loudly slammed his palms on the table, practically snorting out of his nose. “SCP-239 was a disaster waiting to happen and you know it! If Gears hadn’t injected her with coma juice, who knows what could’ve happened?”
“It was a chemical, not a juice.” Gears argued.
“Really? That’s your takeaway?” Bright pointed out.
“Accuracy is important, my good man. Speaking of importance, I think we’re losing track of the conversation.”
“Agreed. We should be focused on locating the escaped SCPs.” Dr. King added.
Roughly a dozen feet away, an old man crawled out of the manhole. He seemed to be well past his 90’s, hunched over and gripping a bamboo-colored walking stick with his right hand. Despite his eyes looking partially glazed over, he almost immediately noticed the humans. “What’re you lot doing here? This is my secret base; get your own!”
Dr. King stood up. “Allow me to explain.” He gestured for his colleagues to stay at the table, while he walked over to the old man. “I am Dr. Everett King. My fellow scientists and I have come from an alternate universe to contain anomalous entities that are escaping from our dimension into yours.”
The old man slowly put his hand up to his face, shaking his head. “I suppose I had better sit down.”
Marie was in the forest, searching for the three lost agents, when her phone rang. She answered it without hesitation as soon as she saw the caller’s name. “Hey, gramps! Where’ve you been? Do you have any idea what’s going on?”
“Actually, I just found out.” He sounded much more tired than usual, as though he’d aged even more over the past month and a half since they’d seen him.
“Oh. I guess that means you met Gears, then.”
“Yes. I also met Dr. Clef, Dr. Kondraki, Dr. Bright, and Dr. King.”
Marie thought for a moment. “I’m sorry you had to find out from them. Cal and I would’ve been there, but right now we’re looking for agents 3, 4, and 8.”
“Yes, I heard about how they went missing. I hope you find them, really, I do.”
“Thanks, gramps.” Marie remembered something that’d been nagging at her for some time. “Just out of curiosity, what took you so long to get back?”
Her grandfather hesitated. “He escaped.”
“Wait. Who escaped?” Marie hoped she was wrong about the only guess she could think of.
“Octavio. While I was helping the police transport him to the prison in Octo Valley, our vehicle was attacked by a group of octarian loyalists. He managed to escape, and we spent weeks trying to relocate him until we heard about how a monster nearly destroyed Inkopolis. I couldn’t be prouder of your team for stopping it.”
Marie fought back bitter tears. “How can you be proud?! That thing wrecked a quarter of the city!”
“Yes, but thanks to all of you, it was only a quarter, and from what I’ve heard, the rebuilding is going well.”
“Thanks or whatever. Do you want us to head back to base now?”
“No, not until you find the other agents. I know they’re alive somewhere, even if I don’t know where. Those kids are too tough to go down without a fight!”
“That’s true. I’ll tell the others about this.”
“Thank you, Marie. I love you.”
Marie smiled. “I love you too, gramps.” She hung up, and started texting the others.
[Marie] Hey, Callie, guess what?
[Callie] What is it?
[Callie] Hold up, I’m getting a call from gramps. Let me take this, and then I’ll get back to you.
[Marie] K. I’ll contact Marina and Pearl.
[Marie] Hey guys! Big news, respond now.
[Marina] What is it? Did you find the others?
[Marie] Well, no sadly. But my grandfather just called me, and Callie’s talking to him right now.
[Pearl] Wait, your grandfather? You mean Craig?
[Marie] Yeah, exactly. Turns out he came back after he heard about the kaiju incident. There’s bad news though.
[Marina] What is it? Another SCP?
[Marie] Not this time. Octavio escaped, and they don’t know where he went.
[Marina] This is really bad. Who knows what he’s up to now?
[Pearl] Wait, Octavio? Wasn’t he the guy in charge of the octarians?
[Marina] Yeah, I was one of his higher-ranking scientists until two years ago.
[Callie] I remember that. That’s when we recruited agent 3. If octavio’s out, then we have to recapture him immediately.
[Marina] Agreed. I remember he had a real giant mecha fetish, and in case you don’t remember from a couple months ago, he can hold a grudge like no one’s business. Leaving him to his own devices for too long, especially right after an even bigger defeat than last time, can’t end well for anyone.
[Pearl] Well, on the bright side it’ll be nice to see Craig again. Marina and I haven’t seen him since the Deepsea Metro incident.
[Callie] Isn’t that when you guys met Kat?
[Pearl] Yep, sure is. Honestly, I think Craig might’ve been a bit untrusting of her at first, but Kat’s a good kid. Same with Marcus and Lauren. Just hoping we find them soon.
[Marina] Since when are you on a first-name basis with Cuttlefish?
[Pearl] Well, he never said we weren’t on a first-name basis. Besides, he owes me for teaching him how to text.
[Callie] Nevermind all that. What’re we going to do about Octavio?
[Marie] It’s not just Octavio. We’ve also got the SCPs to deal with, and we’ve got to find the other agents.
[Callie] We’re already stretching our resources way too thin. Gramps told me Gears brought some other foundation guys into the base. Maybe they could help us look?
[Marina] Isn’t that way too risky? I mean, who knows what could happen if someone saw them? Their species is supposed to be extinct, remember?
[Callie] I’ve honestly been thinking for a while. We may as well break the masquerade.
[Marina] Callie, are you sure that’s a good idea? If the public finds out that these SCPs are leaking in from another dimension, not to mention the fact the entire universe could be destroyed, who knows what sort of mass panic could happen?
[Pearl] Hey, wait, I think I’m getting this. We don’t tell them everything, just the basics. There’s monsters from another dimension, but we’ve got people from the same dimension helping us get it under control, and we don’t bring up the universal collision at all.
[Callie] That’s exactly what I was thinking.
[Marie] Okay, that’s not a bad idea. If everyone knows about the foundation, they’ll be able to look for Octavio while we keep looking for our friends, and Gears will have an easier time monitoring for new SCPs.
[Pearl] Now we’ve just gotta figure out who’s going to break the news. Obviously, it should be one of us four introducing it to ease everyone in, and then one of the foundation guys coming in from offscreen, making as good an impression as possible. Marie, you’re technically the leader of the new squidbeak splatoon. I’m thinking you should do it.
[Marie] Thanks, but Callie’s always been more personable than me, so it should probably be her. Any objections, cous?
[Callie] No, that sounds reasonable.
[Marina] Cool. Now that that’s settled, quick question: Why d’you 2 call yourselves the Squid Sisters if you’re cousins?
[Callie] Alliteration
[Marie] Yeah, pretty much. Everyone loves alliteration.
[Marina] But wait, if your grandfather is Craig Cuttlefish, wouldn’t that make your last names Cuttlefish too? Wouldn’t it make more sense to call yourselves the Cuttlefish Cousins?
[Callie] But we’re not cuttlefish, we’re inklings. That’s just our last name.
[Lauren] Callie? Are you there?
[Marcus] Marie? Can you see this?
[Katherine] Marina, respond ASAP.
[Katherine] Pearl, respond ASAP
Three young agents emerged from a Way, into the middle of a long-abandoned alleyway. They walked out into the street, where a few inklings and octolings were casually walking around. “Yes!” Katherine jumped and screamed in unbridled joy, “Finally, we’re back home!”
Lauren slapped her palm against her friend’s mouth. “Kat! Down-low, remember?”
Katherine let out a muffled squeak, and nodded.
We should call the others right away.” Marcus suggested.
Lauren took her palm away from Katherine’s mouth. “Agreed. Who knows what’s happened, or how worried they are at this point? Marcus, you call Marie. I’ll contact Callie. Kat, call Marina and Pearl.” The other two nodded, and the three started texting their friends.
[Lauren] Callie? Are you there?
[Marcus] Marie? Can you see this?
[Katherine] Marina, respond ASAP.
[Katherine] Pearl, respond ASAP
[Callie] Wait.
[Marie] Mark! Finally!
[Marina] Where are you three?
[Pearl] Where’ve you been the past month? We’ve been worried sick. We thought you might’ve been dead!
[Katherine] Sorry about that. We actually got stuck in another dimension.
[Marie] That’s what Gears told us might happen. This whole time, we were hoping you’d be able to come back.
[Lauren] Yeah, eventually.
[Marcus] Wait, are the seven of us all in one chat thing? Is Gears here too?
[Callie] Yeah, you three joined our conversation from earlier. Gears isn’t in on it, though. He’s still back at base and besides, we’ve got a lot to talk about.
[Lauren] Figures. What’s changed?
[Pearl] Oh, not much. Just Cuttlefish is back, Octavio’s escaped and is no doubt plotting his revenge, Gears brought in some more foundation scientists, and we’ve decided we have to reveal the humans so they can help us easier.
[Lauren] That sounds like the opposite of not much changing!
[Marcus] Are you guys sure exposing our operations is such a good idea?
[Marie] Don’t worry. We’re only telling them about the SCPs and the scientists, not the universes colliding. Plus, we figure Callie and one of the Foundation guys ought to be the ones who break the news.
[Callie] That about sums it up.
[Lauren] That’s actually not a bad idea.
[Katherine] Agreed. This way, it’ll be easier for Gears and the others to operate without having to hide, plus with the three of us back it’ll be easier to split our resources between tracking down the SCPs and finding Octavio.
[Marcus] Alright, let’s head back to base. Looking around, we should only be an hour or so away.
[Callie] Wait a second. Katherine, did you just respond to Lauren’s text with another text? I thought you three were all together.
[Marcus] We are.
[Katherine]...
[Katherine] No.
[Pearl] Uh-huh, sure. Just head back to base, will you? I’m sure you’ve got plenty to tell us about.
[Marcus] You’ve got no idea. Headed back now.
[Lauren] Same
[Katherine] Ditto
[Marie] Alright, the four of us will start heading back now, right?
[Callie] You got it!
[Marina] No reason to stay here now.
[Pearl] Some other thing because I want to contribute to this conversation!
It was nearing an hour later when Marie, Callie, Marina, and Pearl entered the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s base of operations. “Guys, we’re back! And we found the others!” Marie yelled excitedly.
“Excellent! Where are they, then?” Cuttlefish looked around.
“They texted us from another part of the city. We’re not sure how they got there, but it should only take a couple of minutes.”
“C’mon, I can see the plaza!” Marcus gestured in the general direction where they were going.
As soon as they entered the plaza, they heard a deafening “ CACK! ” The sound knocked over a dozen tables, and nearly deafened the agents.
“Ow! What the hell was that?” Lauren asked, not expecting an answer.
“CACK! AM CHRISTENED HERR DOKTOR SPANKOFLEX!” The voice was painfully loud.
Despite how much the three looked around, they were unable to see anything nearly big enough to produce the volume they were hearing. “Careful, it might be invisible.” Kat warned.
“CACK! NOT UNVIEWING ABLE-TO! VERY OCULAR FRIEND-LIKE!”
“Ah man, what’s it saying? Sounds like gibberish.” Marcus pointed out.
While they were scanning the plaza, a small bird flew onto one of the nearby tables that hadn’t been knocked over and stared at the agents. When it opened its mouth, they heard the loud voice again. “HAVE YON PROCURE-GOT A PLUS-NAUGHT NUMERICAL OF STRANGLEFRUITS?”
“Guys, I think that bird might be what’s making all that noise!” Katherine realized.
“Got it!” Lauren tried to grab the bird, only for it to fly off. Marcus jumped on the table, using it as a springboard to catch the bird in midair and land on his feet, stumbling forward from the momentum.
The bird was struggling in his hand. “CACK! WHATFORE DO YON BE THOUGHT-SPOUTING TO PERFORM UPON MY BODY-SELF?” It sounded slightly louder than before.
Marcus screamed in pain, with his green ink-blood trickling from his ears. Lauren rushed over to him, covering his ears while Katherine closed her hands over the bird’s beak, stopping it from speaking. “Lauren, get something to stop the ink-flow and something to tie around the bird’s beak. Man, now how’s that for a sentence?”
Lauren glanced around for a few seconds, and decided to take some napkins from a nearby table, balling them up and stuffing them into Marcus’s ears. “Sorry, buddy. This is just until we can get to the first aid kit in the base.”
“Thanks.”
Lauren wadded up several more napkins and tied them around the bird’s beak, preventing it from rupturing their eardrums. “C’mon, let’s go.” Katherine gestured over to the base entrance. “Mark, can you hear me? Are you feeling okay?”
Marcus nodded, patting his cheeks. He yelled in order to hear himself. “Yeah, I’m fine!” The three of them ran over to the base.
The group of ten had been waiting in awkward silence, for the past five minutes, when the entrance opened again. Marcus’s ea rs were stuffed full of napkins, stained with green ink-blood, while Lauren was holding a bird with a piece of napkin tied around its beak.
The three agents ran over to the table where the others were. “Here.” Lauren handed Dr. King the bird to examine it. “SCP-2337?”
“Yeah, I thought this thing would be an SCP.” Lauren remarked, “It nearly deafened my friend.” She brought Marcus in by her side.
“I’ve got something for that.” Callie retrieved a box of bandages from the table they were sitting at, and applied them to Marcus’s ears to replace the napkins before throwing them into the garbage.
“Thanks.” He muttered.
Dr. King stood up, holding the loud bird. “I’ll get SCP-2337 back to Dr. Edison. It should only take a few minutes.” He activated a device to open a portal, and walked into his own dimension while it remained open.
“Wait a second.” Katherine remembered, “When we went to Sloth's Pit, one of the Baileys told us their interdimensional tech was down. What gives?”
“Wait, when did you kids go to Sloth's Pit?” Kondraki asked her.
“That was the last place we got lost in before we found our way back here. Anyway, they said they were having trouble with tech involving different universes.” Marcus loudly explained in order to hear himself.
Dr. Gears nodded in thought. “Site-87 is located in the anomalous nexus town of Sloth's Pit. Considering the information SCP-990 imparted upon me last night, it makes sense they’d start experiencing such problems sooner than other sites. No doubt unless we prevent this situation from escalating any further, the rest of the Foundation may soon follow suit, and we may no longer be able to reliably transport SCPs back to our universe.”
Marie turned to him. “Wait, SCP-990? Why didn’t you tell us about him?”
Kondraki laughed, “Shows what you know.”
Dr. Bright elaborated, “SCP-990 only exists in dreams, so there’s no way to actually contain him. Besides, he helps out the Foundation by warning us when the apocalypse is coming, so it might not be in our best interest to contain him anyway.”
“And as an added bonus, he only appears to Foundation personnel as far as we know, so we don’t have to worry about him spilling our extremely dirty little secrets to the world at large.” Kondraki added.
“Okay, that clears it up. So what did he tell you, Gears?” Marcus asked, while his hearing was starting to recover.
“Unfortunately, he was unable to be as transparent in his warning as he usually is, due to being in an alternate dimension from usual. All he was able to informed me about is that the entire multiverse is being threatened by something called Khahrahk.”
“Do you think that might be what’s causing our dimensions to merge?” Lauren asked.
“Could be. Whatever this Khahrahk thing is, it’s probably crazy powerful. Of course, that would mean we were wrong about our lizard theory.” Callie answered.
“Lizard? You mean the one from right before the zombie incident?” Pearl asked.
“Yes, I’ll presume you’re speaking of SCP-682.” Gears responded.
“As though Octavio escaping wasn’t enough trouble, now we have a new, even greater threat to consider.” Craig looked more concerned than his granddaughters could ever remember seeing him.
“One problem at a time. First off, we’ve decided it’s in our best interest to expose the humans to the public.” Marina informed the scientists.
“No way! The Foundation is sworn to secrecy! Maintaining the veil is one of our top priorities!” Dr. Clef yelled above the others.
“Maybe in your world, but here, it could be in our best interest, since cephalings will be more inclined to contact us about SCP encounters.”
Craig thought for a moment about Clef and Marina’s reasonings. “I don’t like the idea of exposing our group’s activities to the public. Still, I must admit that the logic of doing so is sound.”
Dr. King exited the portal, and closed it behind himself. “Alright, I just got SCP-2337 back to Dr. Edison. Turns out, he was just looking for gummy worms, or as he calls them, stranglefruits.”
“Good. By the way, what’s with the way he was talking? It didn’t make any sense, and it was ear-piercing. I should know.” Marcus gestured to his bandages.
“Oh yeah, SCP-2337 talks in some language that’s only tangentially related to english. As for the volume, he’s physically incapable of talking below 90 decibels as far as we can tell. From what we can gather, he honestly doesn’t mean any harm.” Dr. King explained.
Marcus rolled his eyes bitterly. “Yeah, I’m sure. Anyway, we should probably catch you up on what we’ve been discussing.”
After a few minutes, Dr. King had been convinced of the group’s plan to break the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s seal of secrecy. “Hey, you know what I just realized? There’s thirteen of us, like our own little overseer council.”
Craig looked over at Dr. King. “May I ask what an overseer council is?”
“Oh, right, you guys wouldn’t know. The overseer council, or the O-5’s, are the people in charge of the Foundation. No one knows anything about them except there’s 13 of them.”
“Even that isn’t completely certain.” Dr. Clef remarked, “Some say there’s 14 of them, or that the ethics committee might hold even more power. Really, the Foundation higher-ups are an ambiguous number of question marks and enigmas.”
“Takes one to know one.” Kondraki replied.
“Clef, Kondraki, silence. We must figure out which of us will be the human portion of the impending announcement to publicise ourselves to this wo rld.” Gears reminded them.
Chapter 20: Staying Fresh And Keeping It Chill With Your Homies Down At The Inkopolis News Studio
Chapter Text
“Okay, let’s go over our plan.” Dr. King addressed the New Squidbeak Splatoon, as well as a small group of SCP Foundation scientists, “Callie will start the news broadcast. She’ll talk about how she has an important announcement, but it’s nothing to worry about, and then she’ll pull off the bandaid of the Squidbeak’s existence. That’s when one of us humans will walk in from offscreen and reveal the SCP Foundation’s existence, the existence of our home dimension and the SCPs, but keep it a secret that the multiverse might be en route to exploding. Now, any ideas on which of us should go?”
Dr. Gears stood up from his chair, and pointed at one of his fellow scientists. “I would like to nominate Dr. Clef.”
“Why me?”
“For once, I agree.” Kondraki glared at Clef. “What reason could you possibly have for choosing Dr. Clef of all people?”
“Simple. I want to see if the cameras of this world obscure his face in the same way as the ones in our world.”
“I don’t get it. What exactly are you looking for?” Marcus inquired.
Dr. Clef leaned back in his chair. “In our universe, cameras are incapable of capturing my face. It always shows up as a ukelele, an alto clef symbol, or a giant spider. Nobody knows how or why, myself included.”
“Some of us have got a hunch it might have something to do with his time working for the GOC before he joined the Foundation.” Dr. King added.
“And the GOC is…?” Lauren waved her hand in a circle.
“Above your nonexistent pay grade.”
“Hey, Clef, maybe we could test if your effect on women works on inklings!” Dr. Kondraki suggested.
“I’m sorry, what effect does he have on women?” Callie squinted at Dr. Clef.
Kondraki shrugged. “For whatever reason, women are anomalously repulsed by Dr. Clef.”
“I’’m not entirely sure that’s anomalous.” Marie remarked.
“Oh, not you too!”
Callie was sitting in the news studio at Inkopolis Plaza, waiting for Dr. Clef to arrive. She looked at the clock, and realized she only had five minutes until they were supposed to go live. “Oh shoot...” She looked around the empty studio, quietly begging, “Come on, Clef, show up already…”
By the time Callie only had a few seconds before she’d have to go live, Clef still hadn’t shown up. “Guess I’ve gotta improvise.” She adjusted her shirt, trying to look relaxed as the cameras activated. “Hey everyone. I, uh, I know we’ve been having something, uh, a bit of a month recently.” She hoped she wasn’t sweating as much as she thought she was. “I have to admit, we, well, I mean, that is to say, we haven’t been entirely honest. Or really honest at all.” She hoped this wouldn’t be seen as damage control.
“For example, some of you may remember the… what was it? Oh, right, the gas leak at New Albacore. Well, some of you might’ve suspected there was something more. Just know that there was.” Callie inhaled, and then exhaled. “It was a zombie epidemic. Some of you might not believe me.” Callie almost smiled; she was starting to get more confident as she kept talking. “I can’t say I blame you, but now, I’m telling the truth. The kaiju from last month that destroyed part of the city was from another dimension, and the two incidents are connected. So was the giant lizard monster from even earlier.”
Callie paused, second-guessing her decision. She ultimately decided she was in far too deep to back out. “The theory of alternate dimensions has been proven correct, and all of these creatures have come from a different universe. I urge you all to not panic, because I’ve got some good news too. My cousin and I, along with our grandfather and three others, are all part of a small peacekeeping militia known as the New Squidbeak Splatoon. We’ve been operating in secret for a few years now, keeping the peace from the shadows, and we’ve recently gathered some allies from the alternate reality.”
Callie looked around, growing more frustrated by the second. “I said, we’ve got some allies from that dimension! Oh for the love of- can someone cut to commercial? Oh right, We can’t- No wait, I just remembered, uh...” Callie ran offscreen, flipping the switch to change to a commercial for a new food product.
All Marie could say was, “Wow. I don’t know whether to cry or laugh.”
Out of the 10 others watching the broadcast, Drs. Bright and Kondraki were eating from a tub of popcorn before the commercial break started. “That was...” Bright trailed off.
“Interesting.” Marcus finished.
“Yes, if by ‘interesting’, you mean a complete disaster.” Dr. King corrected him.
“Now, now, there’s still hope they can salvage this. So long as Dr. Clef shows up soon.” Craig tried to keep up morale.
“Yeah, we probably shouldn’t have let him leave drunk.” Bright admitted.
Katherine nodded. “Yeah.” Her eyes widened. “Wait, what do you mean, drunk?”
“Oh, did I say drunk? I meant-”
“Intoxicated. Inebriated. Completely hammered.” Dr. Kondraki interrupted.
Lauren facepalmed. “Okay. I know I’m going to regret asking this, but how drunk is he?”
“It’s Clef. Trust me, you do not want to know.” Kondraki answered.
“That’s probably true.”
“This is going to be a disaster.” Marina spoke quietly, putting her head in her hands.
“Tell me about it. I didn’t make nearly enough popcorn!” Kondraki exclaimed.
“We’re back already?!” Callie looked around for Clef in a panic, shocked at how quick the commercial break had been. Before she could start figuring out a nuclear option, the door opened.
Dr. Clef burst into the studio. “Sorry I’m a bit late.”
“A bit late?! You were supposed to be here an hour ago, dude! And are you drunk?”
“What? No.” Dr. Clef drawled, staggering on his feet, “Now, let’s get started with this.” He turned to the camera, saying, “Kids, if a stranger approaches you on the street, all you gotta do is deck ‘em and run. Cut open their jugular with a pencil, exsanguinate them with a paperclip, or just go the old-fashioned route and give ‘em a nice hard kick in the happy sack. Just make sure they can’t-”
Callie aggressively slapped her palm over his mouth. “Clef, I don’t mean to sound rude, but what the hell do you think we’re doing here?!”
“I thought we were doing a PSA on stranger danger.”
Callie instinctively recoiled, as though she could subconsciously sense something inherently wrong with Clef. “Okay, first off, no one would ever let you do a PSA on stranger danger except as an example. Second, we’re breaking the masquerade, remember?”
Dr. Clef thought for a moment. “Oh, right! The masquerade! How silly of me! How could I forget?”
“By being drunk?”
“No! Maybe a little drunk. But anyway, the masquerade.” He turned back to the camera. “Myself and some other humans have come here to help contain anomalies from our dimension, or as we call them, SCPs. if you see anything strange or, as we say where I come from, anomalous, be sure to call us at 1-500-BITE-MY-”
Before Dr. Clef could finish, Callie took off her shoe and threw it at his head. “Ow! What was that for?”
“Clef! That’s not our number and you know it!”
“Well what do you expect? I’m drunk. Oh wait, I wasn’t supposed to say that.”
Callie lowered her face, and pinched her own forehead. “Oh, man, this is a disaster. Anyway, for everyone at home’s sake, the real number is (03) 215-2020. Just call (03) 215-2020 if you see something anomalous, and we’ll contain it in no time.”
Dr. Clef looked lost. “Now what do we do?”
Callie turned off the camera. “Now, we book it.”
“Hey guys. How’d it go?” Pearl asked, grinning at Callie and Clef when they returned to the base.
“I don’t wanna talk about it. You guys saw the broadcast, didn’t you?” Callie snapped.
“You bet we did. Still causing trouble wherever you go, eh Alto? Honestly, I didn’t expect anything different.” Kondraki laughed, “At least it made for good TV.”
“Very funny, Konnie.” Dr. Clef almost looked like he’d started to sober up.
“That was a complete disaster. We’ll be lucky if there isn’t a mass panic!” Dr. King yelled at them.
“Okay, I see your point, but you have to admit it was mostly his fault.” Callie gestured over to Clef.
“Look, here’s my idea: We wait a week or so for everyone to get used to the fact there are humans living around here, and then we send Kondraki, Clef, and Bright out to look for Octavio while Dr. Gears and Dr. King stay here to help us out with the SCPs.” Marina suggested, “Right? I think it’s pretty sound.”
Dr. King shook his head. “I hate to disagree, but those three together, without any proper supervision, can never end well. Instead, I’d recommend sending Drs. Gears and Clef. Myself, Kondraki, and Bright can stay here and help out with the SCPs.”
“Very well. You know your colleagues better than we do, and you seem mostly well-adjusted compared to them, so I’ll trust your judgement.” Craig approved.
“Alright, so we’ve got something vaguely approximating a rough outline of a plan. Now there’s just one more question.” Marcus started, “What’re we going to do about the humans from the infinite IKEA?”
“I doubt they could’ve made an entire settlement in just a month.” Marie considered after thinking for a brief moment, “I say we wait until next year and then send 5 of us to go check on them.”
“Alright, sounds good.” Lauren agreed, “Maybe we could give them financial aid as well. Our world’s economy is probably way different from theirs, so we should help them adjust. Maybe we could even establish a trading system to capitalize on an open market, thereby establishing a self-sufficient symbiotic economic relationship between us and the humans.”
Lauren realized that about half the group was giving her odd looks. “What? I paid a lot of attention in finance class.”
“Seriously? I was just thinking we could help them figure out what to name the place.” Bright suggested.
Chapter 21: Too Spooky
Chapter Text
“Kat. Katherine. Wake up.”
Katherine woke up to her housemate shaking her awake. “I...whuh...Mark? What is it?”
Marcus was standing over Katherine’s bed, grinning from ear to ear. “Dude, do you know what day it is?”
“I… yeah, it’s Octo-”
“It’s October 31st! Halloween!”
Kat shot up, sitting bolt upright. “Seriously? That’s a thing?”
“Yeah, man! It’s one of the most popular holidays in the world. Haven’t you seen the decorations everywhere?”
“Oh, I was wondering about those. So there’s really an entire holiday dedicated to mouth decay and night terrors?”
Marcus was bouncing on his heels in excitement. “Yeah, isn’t it great?”
“Yeah.” Katherine mused, “Man, you inklings are bonkers.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Marcus took the octoling by the arm. “C’mon, let’s head down to the base and see if we’re needed for anything. I think the captain mentioned wanting to get the humans outside tonight.”
Katherine groaned, “Seriously, Mark? First you wake me up, now you want to head out without any breakfast?”
“Okay, good point. Breakfast first, then the base.”
“That’s more like it.”
“Lauren, are you sure about this?” Marcus questioned, “Letting the humans go out in public tonight sounds like, eh, how do I put this? A terrible idea?”
“Nonsense, it’s a great idea! What better time than Halloween to officially introduce them to the public? And let’s face it, we need all the good PR we can get after that stunt Callie and Clef pulled yesterday. Mainly Clef”
Marcus relented, “Okay, you’re definitely right about that. Plus, it’ll be Kat’s first Halloween after escaping the Deepsea Metro. I told her about it this morning, and she seemed skeptical, but on board.”
“I’ll bet she was.” Lauren smiled.
“Everyone, I’m afraid I have dire news.” Dr. Gears announced.
“Oh great, what is it this time? Another SCP?” Katherine asked from a few feet away.
“I’m afraid so. I just received a call from a civilian saying that a giant, hairy creature wearing some sort of helmet jumped out at her in her apartment, causing her to faint. When she woke up, as far as she informed me, nothing was disturbed, she was unharmed, and the monster was nowhere to be seen.”
“That’s weird. You mean it just scared her and left?” Marcus asked in confusion.
“I’m afraid I know exactly what we’re dealing with here. Everyone, come sit.” Dr. King gestured over to the table. As soon as all 13 of them had gathered around it, he started explaining, “What we have here is SCP-2006. It’s a creature with possibly limitless shapeshifting capabilities, obsessed with inflicting as much fear as possible. Other than that, it’s surprisingly friendly, and it has a very limited grasp on human emotions. We’ve been using that to our advantage, showing it low-budget B-movies from the fifties and convincing it they’re the pinnacle of horror.”
“That doesn’t sound so bad. If all this guy does is cheesy jump-scares, and he doesn’t actually hurt anyone, maybe we can wait until after Halloween to contain it.” Katherine suggested hopefully.
“Yeah, maybe he could even help with the holiday spirit.” Lauren agreed, “I think the city could use a morale boost like some actually harmless scares.”
“I’m afraid it’s not that simple, or harmless.” Bright shot her down, “Didn’t you hear what the man said? SCP-2006 has limitless shapeshifting potential, or if it does have an upper limit, then we don’t know what it is. It’s also obsessed with causing fear, and so far our best bet for containing it is limiting its grasp of fear.”
“Bright is correct.” Gears added, “If SCP-2006 were to find out what true horror is, the results could be disastrous.”
Lauren shuffled in her chair. “Oh. Yeah, I see what you’re getting at.”
Marcus nodded in agreement. “And especially with everything that’s been happening recently, the broken masquerade, and Halloween...” His voice trailed off.
“So much for the holiday spirit. We need to capture this guy immediately.” Katherine decided.
“From our interactions with him, we’ve gathered that he’s actually polite and friendly. With any luck, that’ll extend to outside containment as well. Just make sure that no matter how silly its chosen form is, you act like it’s the most horrifying thing you’ve ever seen.” Dr. King made sure to emphasize the right words to get his point across.
“Noted. How many of us are going?” Marie asked.
“I want all hands on deck for this one. The longer SCP-2006 is out wandering on its own, the bigger risk we take.”
“A good strategy, I must admit. You may yet prove yourself a useful ally.” Craig stated.
“Well, maybe not all of us.” Clef gestured to the old inkling.
The captain chuckled, “Ah, fair enough. I suppose I am more fit for mission-control status.”
“Alright, so the 12 of us will fan out across the city and look for SCP-2006. Any advice for the lucky winners who find it first?” Callie looked at Dr. King expectantly.
“Again, just convince it you’re utterly horrified by whatever form it’s adopted. Once it’s satisfied, it should come back quietly once you explain it’s going back to the Foundation.”
“Are you sure? It seriously doesn’t mind being contained?” Marina asked, surprised.
“Nope. it’s convinced we show it top-notch horror movies, so it’s content to stay with us. Still, we shouldn’t let it wander around too long.” Clef replied.
“Well, what’re we waiting for, then?” Pearl jumped out of her seat. “Let’s go already!”
“Right. We’ll split into teams of two: myself and Callie, Pearl and Marina, Marcus and Dr. Clef, Lauren and Katherine, Drs. King and Kondraki, and Drs. Gears and Bright. Does that sound good to everyone?” Marie recommended.
“Yes. I think that should prove fairly effective.” Gears approved.
“We set out now. Let’s go people, go, go, go!”
“Wait, are we supposed to go?” Marcus asked sarcastically, “I couldn’t exactly tell.”
Lauren and Katherine were searching through the streets in the middle of the night, after several hours of fruitless searching, periodically broken up with short breaks to eat and conserve energy. Katherine was busying herself with looking at the decorations, when Lauren asked her, “What was it like?”
Katherine snapped herself out of her own distracted stupor. “What was what like?”
“Joining up with that artist guy. What did he call himself?”
A look of recognition passed over Kat’s face. “You mean David, right? He said he was a member of something called Are We Cool Yet?. I’ll admit, it was actually kind of nice at first. He told me once we got done with our little ‘project’, he’d help me save you and Marcus from the people who kidnapped you guys. Guess we know how that turned out, huh?”
“Yeah, that didn’t end well. I’m guessing your project was that giant snake that attacked us in the Wanderer’s Library?”
“Yep. It was actually a painting I worked on with David.” She started counting the cracks and pockmarks in the sidewalk.
Lauren reached out, slowly, to hold Katherine’s hand. “I’m sorry you got lied to like that. Just to be clear, it absolutely wasn’t your fault.”
“No, no, I’m fine. Thanks, though. I appreciate you saying that.” Katherine tightened her grip on Lauren’s palm. “Besides, I saw what happened to you with the Chaos Insurgency. I think that was way worse.”
Lauren looked like she was trying to grasp at something she knew was there, but she just couldn’t get a grip on it. “It doesn’t matter. Even if that’s true, that doesn’t negate what you went through. And in all honesty, all I can remember is waking up in a truck surrounded by some guys in uniforms, trying to escape, and then there was this really bad pain in my back. After that, everything’s pretty much just a blur until I woke up in the Wanderer’s Library with you guys.”
Katherine thought for a moment. “Want me to tell you?”
Lauren flexed the fingers on her free hand a few times in concentration. “Yes, please. I think I can handle that easier than I can handle not knowing.”
“Okay. Sorry to tell you this, but when we found you, you were being mind-controlled.”
Lauren stopped in her tracks, slack-jawed. The two girls’ hands came apart. “Like Tartar.”
“Come again?”
“Don’t you remember? That AI that tried to destroy the world? It mind controlled me to try and kill you, but then I could see everything I was doing, and afterwards, I can still remember all of it.”
“Wow. Lauren, I-I’m sorry. I had no idea-”
“Don’t worry about it.” Lauren smiled at her friend. “You’re a really good fighter. If it weren’t for you, that genocidal phone would’ve won and we’d all be dead.”
“Thanks. Of course, now it seems we might all die sooner or later. I mean, we’ve got this fear monster to catch, not to mention whatever other SCPs show up, Octavio’s still out there, and now we’ve got to figure out what Khahrahk is, and how we can stop it from destroying the multiverse…”
“Easy, Kat. Remember, one crisis at a time. That’s how we’ll get through this. And we will get through this.”
Kat smiled. “You’re right. Y’know, you seem to be taking this pretty well for someone who just found out she was mind-controlled for the second time in a year.”
Lauren shrugged. “Honestly, I figure I have two options: a complete mental breakdown, or trying to take everything in one at a time in the hopes of staying sane.” She gave a forced smile.
Katherine noticed the inkling’s discomfort. “Maybe we should change the subject. Remember when we were looking for Sinning Jessie, and we talked about ex-partners?”
“Yeah. I mentioned I never had a boyfriend.”
Katherine leaned forward, with an impish grin. “I know, but are you sure you’ve never had a crush at least?”
“Nah, I’ve never really been interested in boys. Maybe a teacher or two, but that was just a naive schoolgirl thing. Obviously none of them reciprocated.” She blushed, laughing, “This one time, I gave my english teacher a poem-”
Lauren was interrupted by a scream of terror, just around the corner some 20 feet away. A dozen civilians ran past them, screaming about some horrible sludge monster. The girls exchanged glances. “I’ll tell you later. I think we just found our guy.”
“Got it.”
Marcus and Clef searched through a different part of town, no less well-decorated or densely populated with trick-or-treaters. Every house was covered in black and white streamers, with sculptures of ghosts, vampires, black cats and all manner of classic horrors. Out of all the decorations, none drew close to as much attention as Dr. Clef.
The scientist didn’t bother hiding his scowl at the fact that any civilians, let alone most of them, recognized him from the news broadcast. At least one small child in a cheap, homemade vampire costume had pointed at him and yelled, “Look, mommy! It’s drunk human guy!” His mother to quickly push him away while making sure to avoid Clef’s gaze.
Marcus smiled and waved goodbye to the younger child. “So, do you ever go out on Halloween?”
Clef almost smiled, though not quite, regarding Marcus as though he were an adorably naive grade-schooler. “Honestly, kid, I can’t really be bothered to remember what time of year I go on missions.”
“Oh, well, do you think you’ll remember this at least?”
Dr. Clef thought for a moment. “I dunno.”
Marcus sighed, “Such a way with words.”
While they were walking, a small drop of slime appeared on Clef’s head. “Oh, gross! What is-hey wait a minute.” He recognized the substance, whispering, “Quick, kid, act scared.”
Marcus immediately got the message, dropping to his knees and shaking in mock fear. A gigantic monster dropped down before them. It was a slug, about ten feet long, resembling a man wearing a cheap costume that wouldn’t have scared any but the most extreme molluscophobe.
Dr. Clef begged, “Please don’t hurt me! Take the kid!”
Marcus loudly muttered, “Can’t trick-or-treat. Slug will eat me.”
The slug made a casual, friendly laugh. “Hey, is that you, Clef? I wasn’t sure I’d ever see you again! You can relax; it’s just me.”
Dr. Clef picked himself up off the ground in mock-relief. “Hey, kid, you can get up now. It’s just 2006.”
Marcus got to his feet, making sure not to do it too quickly. “Oh, thank goodness.”
“So, what’s up with this place? One minute I’m watching a movie, the next minute I’m in this place surrounded by weird squid-and-octo-people. I swear, this is the second-weirdest day of my life.”
Marcus silently decided not to ask about the weirdest day.
“Still, it’s been fun. These people have been a lot of fun to scare, plus I’ve got some great reactions. Guess it’s time to go back now, right?”
“That’s right, 2006. You’ve had your fun.”
“Alright then. By the way, who’s your friend?” The slug pointed one of its eye stalks at Marcus.
The boy cleared his throat. “Name’s Marcus. I’m part of a group in this dimension aiding some of the foundation’s scientists in recapturing SCPs that’ve escaped to this universe.”
“Sounds fun. Guess I may as well try out a new form.” The slug shrank, its shape changing until an inkling was standing in front of them, pale-skinned with deep black eyes, spiky red mohawk hair, and the number 2006 tattooed on his forehead. “How do I look?” He asked, looking at the two like a child showing his mother a drawing he was especially proud of.
“Wow. Dude, you look seriously creepy.” Marcus told him.
“Thanks! That’s exactly what I was going for. Lead the way, Clef.”
Clef nodded, and the three started heading back to the base. Marcus got his communicator out of his pocket to call the captain. “Good news, sir. We managed to get 2006 to come with us peacefully.”
“Excellent. I’ll be sure to let the others know.”
“Noted.” Satisfied, Marcus put his communicator away and continued walking.
Lauren and Katherine found themselves in an old, nearly ruined haunted house. It was a building that had been abandoned years ago, decorated into a recreational attraction by a group of local volunteers. Unnatural black sludge littered the interior, occasionally dripping onto the floor and making it sizzle and dissolve.
“Looks like 2006 managed to pick up some actual scares.”
“Got that right.” Katherine agreed, “This stuff kinda looks like that green goop from the Metro.” She was startled by her communicator beeping, and pulled it out of her pocket. “Yeah, Cap? What is it?”
“Good news. SCP-2006 has been retrieved and is coming back peacefully.”
Katherine went pale. Her palm shook. “Oh. Okay, we’ll be right there.” She turned off the device.
“What’s wrong?” Lauren asked.
“It’s the captain. He just told me another one of the groups already got 2006.”
Lauren backed away a few feet. She gazed down at the black sludge, oozing and pulsating and dissolving the floor. “Then what’s in here?”
Chapter 22: The Old Man
Chapter Text
He didn’t understand. He was in his cell. Contained. He hated it. He hated them.
The ones who’d contained him. Imprisoned him. He didn’t know who they were.
They didn’t know who he was. What he was. How much he despised them.
All he knew was hunger. They wouldn’t let him sate himself. He needed food.
He wanted to hunt. Hear screams. Feel flesh. Taste flesh. He wanted release.
And suddenly, he had it.
The cell disappeared. Less dark. Open. Nighttime. He could see people.
They were wandering around. Oblivious. He was hidden. A dark alley.
He was hungry. Now there were people. There was food. He was happy.
Soon his hunger would disappear. He would be sated. He heard a voice. A mother. Calling her children. “Robert! Lawrence! Over here!” He paused.
Something about those names. He recognized them. No matter.
The past didn’t matter. There were children. Finally, he could begin his feast.
Lauren had started to sweat, for reasons entirely unrelated to any sort of temperature. “I mean, if 2006 has already been recontained, then where’s all this sludge coming from?”
“Maybe it’s part of the attraction. Maybe it’s got nothing to do with any anomaly.” Katherine tried to keep them both from panicking, difficult though it was.
“Oh, yeah. That must be it. I always see haunted houses on a neighborhood volunteer budget with sludge monsters convincing enough to send a dozen grown adults running and screaming in fear!” A particularly large glob of black slime fell between them. A small piece of the floor sizzled, leaving behind a circular hole. “Still don’t think it’s an anomaly?” Lauren asked, bitterly and sarcastically.
“Okay, well, maybe just the two of us can take it. I’ll call Dr. Gears.” Katherine grabbed her communicator, punching in Gears’s code he’d obtained the previous day.
It was only a few seconds before he answered. “Hello? We’re heading to the base right now because of SCP-2006 being successfully recontained.”
“Yeah, about that. Do you know of an SCP that leaves black sludge everywhere?”
Gears paused. “Is the sludge corrosive in nature?”
Kat looked down at the hole in the floor, with one last puff of smoke. “Extremely.”
“Run.”
“What was that?”
“Find the quickest way back to the base, and get back immediately. That’s SCP-106, a highly dangerous humanoid entity. Do not engage it. I repeat, don’t engage SCP-106, under any circumstance.”
“Okay, got it.” Katherine pocketed the communicator. “It’s called 106, and Gears said to just run back to base. I guess this thing must be one of the really dangerous ones.”
“I knew it. If it’s not one thing trying to kill us, it’s another.” The two ran towards the door, only for a puddle of black slime to appear in their way.
A monstrous humanoid emerged from the puddle like an eldritch monster out of the void of space and time. Its mouth was stretched open into a horribly wide, sadistic grin. Pitch-black sludge comprised its entire emaciated, 6-foot form. It opened its mouth, emitting a horrible, deep, rasping noise that might’ve been some perversion of laughter. It sounded almost as if multiple voices were manifesting simultaneously from a single body.
“Okay, I’m guessing that’s SCP-106.” Lauren had started shaking.
“No, it’s my uncle Larry. Run!” Katherine screamed, pulling her slightly older companion by the arm. The teenagers sprinted through the haunted house, ignoring the plastic skeletons and felt spiderwebs and other cheap horrors that could never hold a candle to the visceral monster pursuing them.
Lauren glanced back at the humanoid monster, still approaching them. Its gait was methodically, tauntingly slow. “Here goes nothing.” She muttered, pulling out her splattershot. She pulled the trigger a dozen times, leaving a small hole in its chest.
The m onstrous old man showed no signs of pain, and the damage repaired itself after a second. “Gears was right. Fighting’s not an option; we have to leave now.” Katherine observed.
“Ya think?”
“Wait, I think I see the exit. C’mon!” the two left through the back door, not bothering to look behind them as SCP-106 emerged through the wall, burning a large hole in the building.
Lauren pulled out her own communicator as they continued to sprint down the street. “Gears, we’re being pursued! Any advice?”
“Whatever you do, don’t let it catch you.”
“Oh thanks, you’re as helpful as always! What do we do if it catches us?!”
There was a brief pause, followed by a single word. “Pray.”
“Okay, new plan. Let’s not find out what happens if it catches up.” Lauren turned off her communicator.
“Agreed. I’ll call Dr. King and ask him if it’s got any weaknesses.”
“Good call. Put it on 3-way.”
Kat nodded, pulling out her communicator. She punched in Lauren and King’s codes as her companion whipped out her own device, allowing the three to communicate all at once. “Doctor, we’re being chased by SCP-106! Please tell me it’s got at least one weakness!”
Dr. King paused. “106? You mean the old man?”
“Tall, pitch-black, made of sludge that corrodes everything it touches?” Lauren clarified.
“Yeah, that’s him alright. He can only be subdued if you subject him to intense bright light.”
“Got it. I think I know just the place.” Lauren put her communicator away. “Kat, we’re going to the bar!”
“You’re sixteen!”
“We’re not buying. I’ve got a plan to stop that thing. Is it still chasing us?”
Katherine looked behind them. She watched as SCP-106 casually walked through a car, reducing it to scrap metal. “Yeah, it’s still chasing us. What’s our ETA for the bar?”
“Should only be a few miles.”
“And you know this how?”
Lauren whipped out her phone. “GPS. what’d you think?”
“Nevermind that.”
Lauren would’ve laughed if she weren’t so terrified. The two ran across the streets of the city, occasionally looking back to see 106 gradually closing the gap between them. After some 15 minutes, the exhausted teens found the sign for the bar.
“Look.” Katherine tapped Lauren’s shoulder, prompting her to turn around. SCP-106 was no longer visible.
“Where’d it go?” Lauren asked, frantically looking around. Her neck felt sore from how hard she was swiveling it.
“How should I know?!” Katherine felt the ground dissolve beneath her. She and Lauren were barely able to jump backwards in time before it completely gave way. SCP-106 slowly rose from the ground, letting out its hellish laugh. It slammed its palms to the ground, turning the pavement to sludge while it continued to rise. “Nevermind. Found him.”
“Yay us.” Lauren deadpanned. The two ran into the bar, where dozens of patrons sat around drinking. There were some halloween decorations around, albeit with significantly more gore than most of the city’s decor. Most of the customers didn’t seem to notice the two scared underage girls entering the establishment.
The bartender leaned over, adjusting his glasses. “Hey, you kids don’t belong here. Get out now, please. Come back when you’re 21.”
“Please, sir, you don’t understand.” Katherine argued, leaning against the counter. She hyperventilated between every syllable, “We...we have...have to...” Kat paused for a moment. She felt as though she was about to pass out from exhaustion. “Wait, what are we doing here?”
Lauren stepped up to the counter, loudly panting as she told the bartender, “Monster. Weak to light. Evacuate bar. Alcohol and fire. Please.”
The bartender laughed. “You want me to send everyone outside so a couple of kids can set my workplace on fire to stop some monster?”
Lauren nodded.
“Sorry. Not happening.”
Lauren started panicking. “Please, sir! It’s the only way.”
The door to the bar turned black, rotting away, as SCP-106 entered the bar. The patrons took notice and screamed, running out of the back door into the streets. Katherine turned back to the bartender, exhaustion giving way back to adrenaline. “Now do you believe us?”
He nodded before leaving with everyone else.
Katherine turned to Lauren. “Let me guess. We’re going to set this place on fire so the light will paralyze 106. Right?”
Lauren nodded. “Yeah, that’s the plan. All we need is a match.” She looked around. “There!” They both ran toward a table where someone had left a matchbox.
A pool of viscous black liquid appeared on the tabletop. SCP-106 emerged from the void, reducing the table to splinters. The matchbox dissolved into oblivion.
Lauren’s eyes dilated in horror. “It can think. It knew what we were trying. It’s been toying with us the whole time.”
Katherine covered her mouth, feeling as though she might vomit. “We’re just its playthings.”
SCP-106 slowly approached the teenagers, with a wide grin splitting its viscous head in half. A facsimile of a laugh, as cold and jagged as a row of icicles, filled the bar.
Katherine whimpered in absolute terror, “Now what?”
Lauren weighed the options. She clenched her fists. “Now, we die fighting.”
Chapter 23: The Prototype
Chapter Text
Dr. Gears and Dr. Bright had been walking back to the base when one of the inklings had called, saying she was being pursued by SCP-106. Gears knew full well what it did to its victims, and he wouldn’t wish it on his worst enemy.
When SCP-106 caught someone it deemed a prey item, usually anywhere between ten and twenty-four years old, it imprisoned them in a pocket dimension where it was all but God. It had complete control over matter, space, and time, and used that power to inflict unimaginable psychological and physical torture on its victims before expelling them to devour later.
A few weeks after 106 had been initially contained, it had managed to breach its containment, and drawn an agent into its pocket dimension before being recontained. When he was released, the agent survived for a full hour as a cracked, misshapen, eyeless husk. If his mouth hadn’t been twisted into something barely recognizable, he surely would’ve been screaming until he finally passed on.
“What do you think happened to them?”
Bright thought for a brief moment. “You mean the kids getting chased by the old man?”
Gears nodded. “Yes. do you think they’ve managed to evade it?”
“Charlie, you of all people should know you can’t just evade 106, and you can’t fight it either. Unless they can outsmart that thing, they’re as good as dead. I don’t like it, but it’s true.”
“Regrettably, you’re right. Once we’ve returned to the base, the ten of us can go out and search for them. Right now, however, we can only hope they manage to find some way to survive.”
While they were talking, they heard a loud, demonic screech, heralding a monstrous humanoid jumping down, from what they could only assume was the roof of a building. Its entire body was gray and brown in coloration. Its oversized head was perfectly round, inexplicably balanced upon a 2-foot twig of a neck. Its hands and feet terminated in three razor-sharp claws each.
“SCP-001.” Gears verbally identified the first SCP he’d ever caught, back when the Foundation was in its infancy. 001 circled the two scientists, ostensibly sizing them up. Without warning, it lunged at Dr. Bright, who managed to roll to the side just as its claw cut up the sleeve of his shirt.
Dr. Bright screamed in pain. He examined the scratch, and decided that despite the sting, it wasn’t any more immediately dangerous than SCP-001 itself.
Dr. Gears jumped backwards to avoid the monster altogether. He pulled out his Foundation-issue blaster and fired it at the creature whose documentation had been a prototype of the modern Foundation’s classification system and terminology. It stumbled, rubbing the massive, spherical eye suspended within its skull.
Dr. Bright, ignoring the searing pain in his arm, threw a flying kick into the prototype’s side, causing the beast to fall and roll onto its back. It managed to get up immediately, only for the two scientists to start aiming their blasters at it.
SCP-001 barely dodged the blasts in time to retreat. It jumped onto the side of a nearby building, using it as a springboard to turn around and jump at the two. Gears and Bright both managed to duck down to the ground a second before 001 could strike, causing it to pass right over them, skidding to a stop when it landed on the ground.
Before Dr. Gears could get up, SCP-001 had him by the throat, and was trying to smash his head into the pavement. Despite the scientist’s attempts at resisting its push, SCP-001 was inhumanly strong.
Before it could split his skull across the road, the prototype lurched backwards, freeing Gears from its grasp. Dr. Bright was on its back, trying to strangle it. “Now, Gears! Shoot it!”
Gears pulled out his blaster and fired a dozen times, into the monster’s milky-blue eyeball. It stumbled backwards, throwing Bright off of itself.
Dr. Bright took advantage of his enemy’s vulnerability by turning on his flashlight. The prototype was instantly paralyzed by the flashlight, providing Gears an opening. “Jack! Throw me your weapon! I have a stratagem which I believe may allow us to reestablish containment of SCP-001!”
While keeping the flashlight trained on the SCP, Bright tossed his blaster over to Gears. Holding each weapon in one hand, Gears aimed them both at 001’s eye. He fired them simultaneously a dozen times, leaving the beast unconscious.
“Not half bad. Now how do we get it to the base?” Bright looked to Gears for an answer.
“We carry it.”
“What? You can’t be serious. Then again, you never joke.”
Gears put one of 001’s arms around his neck. “Take the other side. We’ll each carry half the weight.”
Sighing, Bright reluctantly put the other arm around his own neck. Being careful of its claws, the two men stood upright, supporting the unconscious monster between them. “Right. So we get this guy back into containment, and then we see if we can get 106.”
“Correct.” Gears confirmed. The two started carrying the surprisingly lightweight monster back to base.
Dr. Bright muttered under his breath, “This is going to be the second longest Halloween night of my life.”
Hunger. He hungered. Not anymore. He was happy. So happy.
He could sate his hunger. New creatures. Unfamiliar. Looked human.
Not human. Different taste. Good taste. Very good. Delicious.
Screams. Wonderful screams. Fear. Terror. He smiled. Two of them. Female.
Running. Chase. The hunt. The thrill. He loved it. Tried to fight.
Couldn’t beat him. No damage. Running. Fun. It was fun. Streets. Nighttime. Ran inside.
He waited. Let them hope. Take it away. He knew their plan. Burn him. Fire.
He went inside. Screaming. Running. Panic. Perfection. They ran. His prey.
Matchbox. Burning. He destroyed it. The matchbox. No way to burn. No more hope.
They didn’t run. They fought. Tried to throw things. No effect. Shooting. Nothing.
He regenerated all damage. Nothing could kill him.
The old man grinned.
Chapter 24: The Burning Man
Chapter Text
It was hopeless. SCP-106 was invincible; any damage they did was instantly regenerated. The acidic substance that comprised its entire body prevented Lauren and Katherine from actually hitting it for fear of losing their skin. They settled for throwing things and shooting at it, fully aware that they were only delaying the inevitable.
Eventually, Lauren took notice of a fire crackling in the back of the building. “Kat, I just got a really stupid idea! Go to the fire, now! I’ll hold him off!”
“Wha-? Oh, what the hell at this point?” Katherine overcame her brief hesitation to run for the fireplace. There, she found a poker that had been abandoned in the chaos. “Insert pithy quip here!” She pulled it out of the fire, and tried to throw it at SCP-106.
The hot poker impaled SCP-106 through the stomach, eliciting a horrific, raspy sound that resembled laughter. Lauren stepped backwards, as the poker fell out. It clattered to the floor, with one end smoldering and melting. SCP-106 regenerated. “No…”
“Okay, now it’s my turn to do something desperate and stupid!” Katherine swiped one of her dualies into the fire, setting it ablaze. Screaming at the burning, searing pain in her hand, Katherine tossed the dualie into the shelf filled with alcoholic drinks. “Lauren, run!”
The teenagers sprinted outside and onto the sidewalk. The fire on the dualie reacted with the hydrocarbons in the alcohol, causing a deafening explosion of red and orange flame, as though the bar had been engulfed by the sun itself. Lauren jumped on top of Katherine, shielding her from the flames and the glass shards sent flying by the explosion.
SCP-106 emitted a horrific screech, multilayered as though two or three entities were screaming at once. It writhed in pain from the light of the fire, too weak to teleport away.
While SCP-106 was incapacitated, a small part of the fire split off from the rest, burning a single word into the floor directly behind the empty doorway.
Lauren looked up at the fire. Her pupils dilated at the carving. “ Oh no. ‘Burn’. Another one?!”
The flame shifted and warped. Lauren and Katherine backed away, further into the street. The bar collapsed into flames, with the echoes of snapping wood and crackling flames as the fire solidified itself into a 25-foot tall humanoid. “Finally. Fuel. Yes.” The humanoid’s voice was loud, deep, and booming, forcing the cephalings to cover their ears. Their skin rapidly dried from their proximity to the living flames.
Kat pulled out her communicator to set up a 3-way call between herself, Dr. King, and Marina. “Hey, Kat! Headed back to base?” Marina asked obliviously, “Isn’t it great we already got 2006?”
She was interrupted by Dr. King, “Have you managed to subdue SCP-106?”
“Wait? 106?”
“It’s a corrosive, highly dangerous humanoid. It was pursuing your friends the last time they called me.”
“What?!” She yelled, frightened, “Are you two okay?”
“Yeah, um, there’s good news and bad news.” Katherine and Lauren were running away from the flaming giant, though it didn’t seem interested in pursuing them. “We managed to take out 106, but now there’s this crazy giant made of fire!”
“What? Oh, right. I believe that may be SCP-457, the burning man. Whatever you do, don’t let him near anything he could use as fuel.”
Katherine looked behind herself, craning her neck at the towering, glowing figure. “Yeah, that’s going to be tough.”
“Right. I’ll call Gears and Clef.”
“Good.” Marina responded, “I’ll call Callie. Hopefully, the dozen of us all together might be able to figure out a way to stop that thing.”
“Let’s hope so.” Kat took another glance back, where SCP-457 had already set a few apartment buildings ablaze.
“So, Clef, I have a question.” Marcus had been walking with the Foundation scientist and SCP-2006, still in its inkling form, back to the base for about 20 minutes when he’d thought of something.
Dr. Clef shrugged. “Shoot.”
“How does 2006 know your name? Do all SCPs know your name?”
Clef chuckled, “Well, he managed to overhear another agent calling my name, and the higher ups decided he wasn’t dangerous enough to do anything about it.”
“Yeah, pretty much.” SCP-2006 confirmed giddily, “I love living with the Foundation! They’ve got all the best horror movies, so I can really hone my scares.”
They all heard Clef’s communicator start to beep, until he turned it on. “Hey, what is it?” seriously? 457? Where are they? Of course they are, where else? Alright, we’ll be right there.” He put away the communicator. “Kid, get 2006 back to base. I’m headed off to the bar.”
Marcus glared at Clef indignantly. “Seriously, dude?”
“No, kid! There’s a fire SCP there!”
“Oh! Okay, I’ll be right back.” Marcus ran off with SCP-2006, while Clef sprinted towards the bar.
Dr. Gears and Dr. Bright were carrying 001 back to the base when Gears’ communicator started going off. “Seriously? Great timing.” Bright snarked.
“Keep holding the SCP still.” Gears pulled out his communicator.
“Keep it still? You don’t have to tell me twice.” Bright heard Gears talking on the communicator.
“Yes? Hello, Everett. Is there a problem with SCP-106? I see. That is most unfortunate. Unfortunately, Jack and I just incapacitated SCP-001, the one I dubbed the prototype. I’m afraid it’s taking both of us to transport it back to base. Right, we’ll hurry. As soon as SCP-001 is returned, we’ll hurry straight to the bar.” He hung up, taking back his side of the creature. “We have to hurry. We’re needed to deal with 457.”
“Oh great, the fire man. Just what we need right now. C’mon, let’s move.” The two kept moving, faster than before.
Callie couldn’t help but smile in spite of everything. “Hey, Marie, which of the pairs do you think got 2006?”
“Who knows? I’m sure we can ask when we get back.”
“Yeah. Let's just hope we can handle the next SCP so eas-” While Callie was talking, her communicator started beeping. “Hold up.” She answered the call, “Yeah?”
“Callie, it’s Marina. I just got a call from Katherine. She and Lauren are being attacked by a giant SCP made of fire.”
Callie came to an abrupt halt. “What? Fire?” “Yes, that’s what I just said. They’re calling for all hands on deck.”
“Got it. Where are they?”
“They’re at the bar. And no, not for drinking.”
“I…what- oh, alright. We’ll be right there.” Callie turned off the device. “Marie, there’s some sort of fire giant near the bar. Everyone’s going.”
Her cousin groaned, “Seriously? First a shapeshifting fear monster, now a fire giant? Alright, let’s head out.”
“Yeah. Wouldn’t wanna get left out, would we?” Callie smirked as the two changed course for the bar.
SCP-457 walked away from the bar, leaving a swathe of flames wherever it went, occasionally shooting blasts of fire out of its body. Several dozen buildings had already been burned by the time Marina, Pearl, Callie, Marie, Dr. King, and Dr. Clef rendezvoused with Katherine and Lauren. Katherine waved her arms, calling out, “Yes! You guys actually came!”
“Of course we did. The kid’s still gotta take 2006 back to containment, but he shouldn’t be long.” Clef explained.
Marie looked around. “Wait, where are the other scientists?”
Dr. King answered, “Kondraki’s bringing an evil mask called SCP-035 back to the base. We saw it on a lawn, so I sent him to get it back to containment along with 2006. When I called Gears, he told me he and Bright were transporting SCP-001 back to containment.”
“That’s odd.” Marie pointed out, “4 SCPs all in one night?”
“Try 5. That guy burned up SCP-106 before it could dissolve us with acid.” Lauren corrected.
Dr. Clef shook his head. “Fire doesn’t kill SCP-106. We’ve only ever been able to incapacitate it, and even then, only for so long.”
“Oh great. You mean we’ve still got to deal with the old man?” Lauren complained.
“What old man? And what were you two doing at a bar, anyway?” Pearl snapped.
“Not what you’re thinking, that’s for sure! SCP-106 is a creepy old dude made of some sort of acid slime. It’s weak to light.” Katherine refuted.
“That’s true.” Dr. King confirmed. “Let me guess: you were hoping to cause a fire to react with the alcohol, and create a big enough glow to completely incapacitate SCP-106, weren’t you?”
“Exactly. The living fire was kind of an unexpected monkey wrench, though.” Lauren stated, looking over at the destruction.
“Fair enough, but why would you set an entire bar on fire? Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?!” Marina sounded uncharacteristically angry.
Kat looked down at the street. Lauren sidestepped in front of her. “Hey, it’s not like that. We told them to evacuate the civilians, and we figured if 106 was weak to light, a big enough fire might destroy it.”
“A decent strategy, but it’s not that simple.” Dr. King told her, “SCP-106 is completely indestructible, or at least based on everything we know about it. Even if you somehow managed to get him to near-death, which, good luck to you there, he’ll just teleport out and regenerate. No doubt he’s already somewhere else in the city.”
“Great. Now we’ve got two monsters to worry about!” Katherine screamed, kicking the ground in frustration. “And Marina’s mad at us!”
“Hey, Katie, it’s okay.” Marina gently squeezed her shoulder. “I’m not mad at you. I was just worried about your safety. And right now, we need to ensure the safety of the entire city.”
“She’s right. SCP-457 is our top priority right now, though. We’ll deal with 106 afterwards. In the meantime, we’ll just have to hope that nobody touches it.” Clef reminded them.
The burning man continued to wander, setting everything in its path ablaze.
Marcus and SCP-2006 had just entered the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s base when they were joined by dr. Kondraki, running in with a folded blanket. “Dude, what are you doing?”
The only answer Marcus got was a rushed, “Can’ttalkverydangerousgottacontainnowbye!” Kondraki activated the portal device and ran through it.
“That was weird. Do you think he had something dangerous in there?” SCP-2006 asked.
“Clearly. I guess they’re not all as friendly as you.”
“Got that right. I just want to scare people. Scaring and being scared is fun. Hurting people and getting hurt isn’t fun.”
“You’re not half bad. Maybe we could see each other again sometime.”
SCP-2006 shook his head. “Nah, probably not.”
“Right. Too bad. I’ll remember you.”
“Thanks. I’ll remember you too. By the way, was I scary?”
Marcus smiled. “You were horrifying.”
“Thank you.” SCP-2006 grinned.
Drs. Gears and Bright entered the base, carrying an unconscious humanoid monster between them. “Woah! What is that thing?” Marcus yelled in shock.
“This is SCP-001, the Prototype. We encountered it on our way back, and incapacitated it. We plan to put it back in containment before aiding with the recovery of SCP-457.”
“Wait. Clef mentioned the number 457 when he was talking on the communicator, before he sent me here with 2006. That must be where he went.”
“Got that right, kid. Once we get 001 and 2006 back into containment, we’ll go after 457.”
Marcus lowered his forehead into his hands. “So many numbers… But in that case, I’ll come too. Kondraki just left through the portal with another SCP. didn’t see which one, though.”
“It would seem a disturbing amount of SCP items have escaped into this dimension tonight.”
“Thanks for the revelation, Gears.” Marcus snarked.
The creature Gears and Bright had been carrying began to stir. At first, its muscles were twitching and its eyelids were shifting. After a moment, it was screeching, and effortlessly tossed the two scientists away.
Dr. Kondraki walked back through the portal, just as Dr. Gears and Dr. Bright fell to the ground nearby. “Oh hell, not another one.”
“I’ve got an idea.” Marcus turned to 2006. “Listen bud, I know you don’t like hurting others, but this guy does. You don’t have to kill him or anything; just knock him out so these guys can get him someplace where he can’t kill us. Okay?”
SCP-2006 hesitantly nodded. “Okay.” He ran at SCP-001, shapeshifting while running, until he’d turned into an exact replica of the Prototype. The two SCP-001s collided into a mass of claws and teeth.
“Great strategy. Now how can we tell which is which?” Kondraki asked.
Marcus realized his point. “Oh, crud, you’re right! 2006, turn into something else!”
One of the monsters swiped its opponent across the chest with its claws. He transformed into an upright six-foot tall gorilla wearing a diving helmet. “Fear me, monster, for I am the mighty Ro-Man!”
“That’s 2006’s favorite form.” Dr. Kondraki remarked.
Marcus facepalmed. “Of course it is.”
SCP-2006 didn’t notice their remarks. He punched 001 in its oversized eyeball, knocking the creature to the ground. The rest of the group started shooting their blasters at 001, allowing 2006 to grab it and throw it into the portal.
Kondraki closed the gateway between Inkopolis and the Foundation. “They shouldn’t have any problem getting it back into containment now.”
Marcus approached 2006. “Woah...that was terrifying. And kind of awesome.”
“Thanks. Just imagine how the other guy feels.”
Craig approached them at that moment. “Tell me something. Now that this SCP has proven himself to be a valuable ally, will you allow him to fight alongside you?”
The three scientists thought about the question. Marcus didn’t hesitate. “Of course! With a shapeshifter on our side, there’ll be no way we can lose! Besides, he’s harmless.”
“He’s right.” 2006 transformed back into his inkling form from earlier. “I only scare people, without hurting them.” He turned to the foundation personnel. “Plus, once we’re finished dealing with this 457 guy, I’ll go back into containment. You guys treat me well, and I think I should keep honing my scaring skills before going out into the world for good.”
Gears nodded. “An adequate point, SCP-2006. Given previous interactions, I believe you can be trusted in this instance.”
Bright sighed, “Not to mention we’ll need all the help we can get against 457.”
“Well then, what’re we waiting for?” Marcus gestured to the exit. “Let’s move, team!” The five-man group exited the base, Marcus and SCP-2006 through the main entrance and Gears, Bright, and Kondraki through the auxiliary entrance.
“So, Clef, now might be a bad time, but I’ve got something I’ve been meaning to ask you for the past month.” Katherine blurted out.
“Fine.” Dr. Clef rolled his eyes. “What is it?”
Katherine narrowed her upward-gazing eyes. “Why did that lizard monster stop when you looked at it?”
Clef shrugged. “I’m not sure. Sometimes, anomalous entities get ‘cancelled out’ I guess by my presence, and other times I have no effect. No clue why, and I honestly don’t care.”
Kat sighed, “Thanks. That really clears it all up. Now where are the others already?”
No sooner had she asked that then Marcus appeared, along with Drs. Gears, Bright, and Kondraki, as well as another inkling they didn’t recognize. “Kid, I thought I told you to bring 2006 back into containment.” Clef was practically growling in his anger, “What is he doing here?”
“Sorry, but the guys decided it’d be best if I helped out. Plus, it looks to me like you guys could use the extra help.” SCP-2006 pointed out the massive flaming beast, which had already set a good-sized portion of downtown Inkopolis ablaze.
“Maybe. Any bright ideas on how to stop that thing?”
“I believe this city is near an ocean. If we can-”
“No good.” Marie interrupted Dr. Gears, “Our species is made of ink, which means we dissolve in water. It’s way too risky.”
Dr. Bright’s eyes widened. “Then why would you build a city on the coast?!”
“Wait a minute.” Marina ignored Dr. Bright’s question. She smiled, as though she’d just had some sort of epiphany. “Firefighters use a specialized variant of ink to put out fires, but the regular type of ink also has a cooling effect. Maybe if we shoot the SCP with enough ink, we could take it out.”
“Nice plan, but where could we possibly get enough ink to put out something that big?” Marcus asked, “I don’t know if you’ve noticed or not, but it’s a little big to go down from just a few weapons.”
“What if we used the special weapons?” Lauren piped up, “If all 7, or I guess 8 of us use the tenta-missiles at the same time, we might be able to turn down his flames.”
“8?” Pearl scoffed, “In case you didn’t notice, there’s thirteen of us.” She pointed over to the humans.
“Hold up. How do we know us humans can handle your weaponry?” Dr. King asked.
“We don’t.” Marcus admitted, “But it could be worth a shot. Now the only problem is getting enough tenta-missiles to actually pull this off.”
“The base!” Marie yelled, “We’ve got plenty of weapons there, including specials. If there’s anywhere we could get enough tenta-missiles, then it’s there.”
“What, you mean we have to go back to where we just left?” Dr. Bright complained. He was interrupted by the sound of a helicopter’s rotors chopping the air far above him. It was flying erratically as though piloted by a rookie. A rope ladder descended near the agents and scientists, writhing and undulating like a serpent.
“Hey. Hold up, that’s our helicopter.” Marina realized, “But then who’s-”
“Hey! You kids gonna come up, or would you rather stay down there with the arsonist?”
“Captain?” Marcus asked no one in particular.
“Sounds like it. Come on!” Callie grabbed onto the rope ladder.
The group gradually made their way up the rope ladder, partially weighing it down while it swayed and undulated. The interior was barely spacious enough for the lot of them to squeeze inside. Marie squinted at the old man who was already inside. “Gramps? If you’re back here, then who’s flying the chopper?”
“Right up here, agent 2.” The group turned to the source of the somewhat high-pitched voice. A small humanoid horseshoe crab was piloting the helicopter, directly towards SCP-457.
“Sheldon? You’re here?”
“Of course I am. When captain Cuttlefish approached me for help in getting some weapons to you, well, how could I refuse?”
“Wait, weapons? Does that mean-” Dr. Clef looked over at the back of the helicopter, where several weapons were stashed.
“We’ve got 8 tenta-missiles and 5 stingrays.” The elderly captain had a spark in his eyes. “With any luck, they should be enough to vanquish that beast.”
“Thanks, sir.” Marcus acknowledged.
“Well I figured if all of you were going at once, you could probably use some reinforcements.” The old soldier admitted.
“In any case, we are truly grateful. I suggest the cephalopods-and, in this case, SCP-2006-utilize their weapons, while us humans use the other available ink-based weapons.” Dr. Gears recommended.
“A splendid strategy, human! Also, just in case these weapons aren’t enough to stop that beast, I’ve made an enhancement to this vehicle.” Sheldon pressed a large red button in front of himself. The helicopter’s seats folded into the walls, while the middle of the helicopter’s floor descended, carried by unfolding metal rods to leave a long, rectangular hole in the middle of the floor.
The top and sides of the piece stuck in the air unfolded, revealing a massive cannon directly below the chopper. “Behold! Quite possibly my magnum opus. I’ve actually been working on it ever since I heard about the incident with commander Tartar a couple months ago. Of course, adjusting the thickness of the bottom of the helicopter in order to accommodate the amount of space required was the biggest challenge, but the pulley system-”
“Sheldon! Time and place, dude.” Marcus stopped Sheldon from going on another weapon-based tangent.
“Right, right. Sorry, agent 4. Now then, I’ll control the ink cannon from up here, while you guys use those special weapons. I’ve modded them so they should have infinite use.”
“Good. this strategy may yet prove sound.” Gears stated approvingly, while grabbing one of the stingrays. The others followed suit. The Foundation scientists grabbed the stingrays, while the agents and SCP-2006 took the tenta-missiles.
“Okay, how do we use these in here?” Dr. Clef asked.
“You won’t. I’ll drop you off at a roof so you can get a proper aim.” Sheldon looked over to the side, ahead of where SCP-457 was walking. “Huh. Do you guys want the bad news, or the terrible news?”
“Surprise us.” Kondraki droned.
“Okay. The bad news is that the burning man is walking right towards a gas station. The terrible news is that there’s a gas truck there right now.”
“What?!” Marie nearly fell out of the helicopter in her horror. “If he gets there, he could reduce the surrounding district to a crater!”
“It’s not just that.” Dr. King added, “If SCP-457 uses that gas station for fuel, it could easily double in size. It’s already bigger than I’ve ever seen it; I’m not sure if everything we’ve got right now could stop it if it got that big!”
Marcus narrowed his eyes to glare at the kaiju. “In that case, it’s now or never. If we don’t take out SCP-457 immediately, we’re all getting burned.”
“Okay, we’re almost at the drop zone!” Sheldon called from the cockpit, “Everyone get ready to jump out the floor!”
Within the next minute, the squadron was dropped off at a nearby roof that hadn't been wreathed in flames. "Now, does everyone remember our stratagem?" Gears called to the others.
“Of course we do. It’s only been a few seconds!” Clef snapped.
“Right, of course. I was merely making sure-”
“We don’t have time for this!” Marie ordered, “Everyone, fire up your specials now!”
The air was filled with the deafening blasts of 160 tenta-missiles, as well as the shrill whistling of five stingray beams, all directly striking the burning man. SCP-457 stopped in its tracks and began struggling and roaring in pain. The sound of crackling flames filled the entire city block. A massive beam of blue ink shot out from the helicopter’s cannon, striking SCP-457 in the back of its head, far above the rest of the group. SCP-457 began to speak. “No. Must have fuel. Fuel to burn.”
After a few minutes, the artificially enhanced special weapons were showing no signs of slowing down, while the burning man had been reduced to the size of an ordinary human. Katherine turned on her communicator. “Sheldon, you can take us down now! And then we’ll take that flaming monster down!”
“Right away, agent 8.” Sheldon lowered the rope ladder from the helicopter.
Katherine glared at the rope ladder, as though it had personally offended her. “Oh great, this again.”
As soon as the group ascended back into the helicopter, Marcus gestured at the cockpit. “Alright Sheldon, you put out those fires so the SCP can’t get any more fuel. We’ll take care of the burning man himself.”
“Affirmative, but how do you plan to do that?”
“At his size? Please, there’s only one of him and thirteen of us.” Clef answered.
“Perhaps, but I trust you know numbers aren’t everything in battle.” Craig pointed out.
“Wow, gramps. Thanks for the confidence booster.” Marie deadpanned.
Six inklings, two octolings, and five humans jumped out of the helicopter from ten feet in the air, landing on the hard concrete below with sharp pains in their legs. SCP-457 performed a facsimile of a vocalization, with a voice that sounded like a raging wildfire. “No. Must burn. Fuel.”
Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, Marie, Callie, SCP-2006, Marina, and Pearl all started firing their weapons. Marina and Callie had eschewed their typical weapons in favor of longer-range and faster-shooting N-zaps, whereas SCP-2006 had grabbed a standard splattershot. By the time their weapons had run out of ammo, SCP-457 was only a few inches tall.
“SCP-2006, how’d you like to do the honors?” Dr. King offered 2006 a glass with a strange-looking top. “This container is hermetically sealed, so SCP-457 will be reduced to his smallest possible size by the lack of oxygen.”
“It would be my honor.” SCP-2006 walked over to SCP-457, and imprisoned the tiny burning man inside the container. The living flame was instantly reduced to nothing more than a flicker. “Good news, everyone.” SCP-2006 held up the jar. “The threat’s been neutralized.”
“Good work, team. How’d you guys like to join up with the New Squidbeak Splatoon officially? You’ve proven more than useful.” Marie offered.
“No, I think we’re only going to stay for as long as it takes to stop these SCPs from transferring into this dimension.” Dr. King answered.
SCP-2006 added, “Yeah, and plus, I’ve gotta get back to containment.”
“Ah well. Fair enough.” The group started on their way back to the base.
“Sheldon, do you have a visual on the old man yet?” Callie asked over her communicator.
“Nope. nothing. Oh, wait, I think I see-no, false alarm, it’s just a guy in a really dark coat.” Callie leaned back as Sheldon yelled, “Hey buddy! get inside, will ya?! Don’t you know the city’s on lockdown?!”
Callie groaned, “It’s been hours! Where is that thing? Every minute that monster remains free, we risk another innocent civilian being killed. Except if what Gears told me is true, those are just the lucky ones. Either way, I need you to find it immediately.”
Sheldon sighed. “Sorry, agent 1, but I’m just a weapons designer with bad eyesight in a helicopter a hundred feet in the air looking for a pitch-black humanoid in the middle of the night. I’m doing the best I can.”
“Alright, keep the chopper’s lights on and keep searching.”
“Will do.” Sheldon hung up.
Callie transferred her call over to Craig. “Gramps, how’s the lockdown going?”
“It’s going about as well as we could hope. Dr. Gears and I have been setting up respawn generators all over the city, and making sure everyone stays inside. Of course, we don’t have nearly enough respawn generators to cover the entire city, and there’s no way we can patrol the whole area.”
“Okay, well, hopefully the civilians will trust us enough not to go outside while this guy’s still out there. Just keep going, and if you see 106, teleport here immediately and call Gears so we can all go and try to capture 106. Don’t even think about engaging it on your own.”
“Very little risk of that, kiddo.”
“Thanks, gramps.” Callie hung up the communicator and stood up. “Alright, someone please tell me there’s some good news.”
“There’s some good news.” Dr. Kondraki interjected.
Callie’s face lit up. “Really? What is it?”
“I don’t know. You just told me, ‘tell me there’s some good news’. Besides, I’m sure something good is happening right now somewhere in the multiverse, or even just this world.”
Lauren offhandedly tossed her hero shot to conk Dr. Kondraki on the head. “Dude, try to take this seriously! Kat and I fought that thing ourselves, and we barely made it out alive!”
“She’s right. If that monster is still out there, we have to contain it as soon as we can.” Katherine added.
“Ow!”
“Everyone, come inside, now!” Dr. King shouted from inside the shack.
Everyone from outside the shack rushed inside, hurriedly sitting around the table. With Craig and Gears out in the city, there were 11 of them at the moment, though Dr. King also had his communicator on the table with Dr. Gears. “What is it, Everett?” Bright asked.
“I just got a call from a civilian who said they looked out their window and saw a tall creature shambling around. Apparently, the pavement dissolved everywhere it took a step.”
“Really? That’s gotta be 106! Where was it?” Katherine asked excitedly.
“They said it was in the middle of Oyster avenue.”
“Seriously? You guys have a street called ‘Oyster avenue’?” Clef sounded exasperated.
“Yeah, got a problem with that?” Marcus asked.
“Enough, you two.” Dr. King slammed his palms on the table. “Marie, call your grandfather and tell him to use that teleporter we gave him to fall back here. Callie, tell Sheldon the same. Then, you two catch up with us so we can all take on 106 at once.” He addressed the communicator on his wrist, “Gears, you bring the dimensional transporter so we can get it back to its chamber on the spot.”
The two cousins and Dr. Gears spoke their affirmatives and left to do their jobs. “You’re going to need us to take you to Oyster Avenue. Hopefully, we’re not too late.”
“Well, then, let’s leave already.” Kondraki got up from the desk.
Within half an hour, the entire dozen-piece militia had arrived at Oyster Avenue. “I’m noticing a distinct lack of SCP-106 here.” Clef noted.
“Thanks, captain obvious. Wait.” Marcus knelt down to investigate the pavement. “Look at this. The ground here looks kind of malleable.”
“What do you mean, ‘malleable’?” Katherine knelt down next to him. “Oh, yeah, it’s almost liquid.” Marcus leaned over to touch the pavement. “No!” Katherine smacked his hand away. “Let me.” She dipped one of her dualies into the pavement. It bent around the weapon, like some viscous fluid, almost as if it was trying to climb the weapon and encroach upon her hand. When Kat pulled it out, half the object had melted into a smoking, lopsided mess. “Guess I’ll have to buy another one from Sheldon.” She lamented, “Probably should’ve expected that.”
“I can’t believe I almost touched that thing. Thanks for the save.” Marcus stood back up.
Katherine followed suit. “Don’t mention it. At least now we sort of have a trail to follow to SCP-106.”
Gears took note of the pavement. “If the road is still solid where we’re standing, we must surmise that it continues forward.” “So, what, we just walk on a road that’ll melt us? Speaking of which, what are we going to do about that after we deal with 106?” Marie asked.
“I recommend that we simply keep to the sidewalk and hope for the best. Every other time SCP-106 has breached containment, the effect it had on the pavement wore off by the morning.”
“Good. Once we’re on the sidewalk, I’ll keep ahead of you guys and hold my roller out in front of me. That way, we’ll have an early warning system in case there’s any 106 slime on there.” Callie suggested.
“I’ll admit, that’s not a half-bad plan.” Dr. King agreed.
The group followed their plan, with Gears pointing out where 106’s trail led while Callie’s roller didn’t encounter any acid the entire time. After some 10 minutes, they encountered SCP-106. It was standing in the middle of the street, perfectly motionless, staring dead at them.
“What’re the odds it’s been waiting for us?” Pearl asked apprehensively, gripping her dualies.
“I’d say pretty good. Or bad, actually.” Lauren gripped her splattershot hard enough to whiten her knuckles. “Everyone, weapons ready!”
The entire squadron pulled out their blaster rifles. “Fire!” Marie screamed.
Marcus, Lauren, Dr. King, Callie, Pearl, and Dr. Gears fired a storm of white-hot plasma directly at SCP-106. Drs. Bright and Kondraki, Marie, Marina, Dr. Clef, and Katherine all turned on their flashlights while approaching SCP-106.
The eldritch humanoid vocalized its horrific, shrill screech, writhing in agony. When she saw Marina hesitating, Katherine told her, “Don’t pity it. It’s just trying to trick you.”
“Yeah. Yeah, I got that.” The half-dozen of them managed to use their flashlights to completely paralyze SCP-106.
“Now for me to perform my part of the plan.” Dr. Gears stopped firing his blaster along with everyone else. He rushed over to SCP-106, throwing down the dimensional transporter directly below it. The monster immediately fell into the portal, before Gears deactivated it.
“Is.. is that it? We won?” Katherine stared at where SCP-106 had been standing just seconds before. “We won! Finally! Please tell me that’s it.”
“Looks like it.” Kondraki smiled. “Merry christmas, or something like that.”
“Kondraki, it’s halloween.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Alto. Were you under the impression that I cared?”
“Enough, you two. Let’s get back to base.” Dr. Gears instructed.
Chapter 25: Abel
Chapter Text
Exactly a week after Halloween night, Pearl and Marina were doing another news broadcast. “Some of you may remember last week, when several dozen buildings were burned down by a colossal humanoid entity.” Pearl added, “And if you don’t remember, then I’m guessing you either weren’t there or you were really disappointed when your night at the bar got interrupted.”
“Yes, well, anyway, in light of the recent broken masquerade and the fact that no anomalous activity has been reported in a week, we finally have some good news.” Marina finished, “Turf wars are back on!”
Pearl elaborated, “The first turf war will be held today at 6 pm. Also, as part of our effort to integrate the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s human auxiliary agents into the city, one of them will be joining a turf war team consisting of their three youngest agents.”
“Any team that wants to compete against them, feel free to sign up as usual. And now to discuss the aftermath of the fires last week.”
At the base of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, Marie, Callie, Marcus, Katherine, Lauren, and Drs. King, Gears, Kondraki, Clef, and Bright were sitting around what’d become their makeshift conference table. While Craig was sleeping in his quarters, the ten of them were discussing their plans for the day’s turf war.
“Alright, run this by me again. Why exactly are the three of us going to compete in the turf war?” Katherine asked.
Marie answered, “Because you three are the youngest and therefore the most endearing to the public, and since Callie and I are celebrities, if we competed, everyone would just see it as corporate shilling.”
“I guess that makes sense.” Lauren confirmed. “It’s true that Katherine’s adorable.”
Katherine nodded. “Yeah, I- wait what?!” Her eyes widened and she blushed, her face turning purple from ink-blood.
Lauren quietly giggled.
“I guess this plan makes sense.” Dr. King agreed.
“You’re just saying that because they put you on our team.” Marcus noted.
“That’s not true. I hope you remember our discussion last night.” Gears told him.
“Yeah, I know. He’s the only one of you guys whose stupidity won’t get everyone killed.”
“What about me? I consider myself fairly well-adjusted.” Dr. Gears calmly argued.
“Yeah, but Dr. King’s actually got a personality.” Callie stated.
“The rest of us have personalities.” Bright pointed out.
“Dr. King is the only one of you who overlaps between having a personality and being mostly sane.” Lauren interjected.
“Alright, so we’re all in agreement that Dr. King will try and help us get integrated into this society by competing in a popular sport alongside those three against four random idiots. Right?” Dr. Clef asked.
“Yeah, pretty much. I’m surprised you of all people managed to follow all that, Alto.” Kondraki answered.
”This is going to go so well for us.” Bright deadpanned, holding his forehead in his palm.
“Okay , so all I have to do is use this weapon…” Dr. King held up a splattershot pro. “...and use it to cover as much of the area as possible, right?”
“Yep. and if someone gets in your way, just waste them.” Lauren confirmed.
“Right, right. And you’re sure this’ll stop me from dying?” He held up his forearm, showing a long strip of blue metal strapped from his wrist to his elbow.
“Yep. Marina and Sheldon built that specifically to connect its wearer to the respawn point, meaning if you’re splatted your human body will just reappear there like we do naturally. We already tested it with Dr. Bright, and the results were completely successful.” Katherine explained.
“That’s a relief. Can we go in now?”
“Yeah, of course. We’re already signed up, so all we have to do is go in the lobby and confirm ourselves as the blue team. Then, it’ll automatically change our ink color to blue and we’ll get teleported to a turf war stage, where we’ll have to wait until one of the other teams that signed up gets selected by the randomized computer thingy.” Marcus instructed.
The group of four walked across the turf war lobby, over to a wall-mounted monitor with a keyboard jutting out below it. “Okay, first we select the blue team.” Lauren started typing. “Okay, now I’m gonna enter our team name. Mobile… Ink… Force.”
Dr. King squinted at her. “Seriously?”
“Yeah. I heard offhandedly that you guys have Mobile Task Forces. We use ink in turf wars. Hence, Mobile Ink Force.”
“And you guys are both okay with this?”
“I like it.” Katherine confirmed.
“Works for me.” Marcus agreed.
An automated female voice emerged from the speaker above the monitor, and instructed them, “Please stand on the blue teleportation point.”
They did as they were instructed. “Brace yourself.” Katherine told Dr. King, “Teleportation might be kinda-” They were shattered on a molecular level for three seconds, before reconstituting atop a building. It was in the middle of a small group of buildings, connected by a system of roads that zigzagged up and down, leading to a center area far below. “Oh, moray towers! I love this stage! Said no one ever!”
Marcus chuckled. “Alright, now all the other non-blue teams who signed up will have to wait until their team name gets called, then they’ll have 5 minutes to do what we did.”
“Yeah, I remember. We’ve got 3 minutes to shoot as much ink as possible while competing with the other team, right?” Dr. King clarified.
“Yeah, man. You’re pretty good at this.” Lauren confirmed.
“Let’s test that theory.” The Foundation scientist nervously adjusted his weapon.
After a few minutes, a green beam of light appeared on the other side of the stage. Marina’s voice came through several loudspeakers scattered around the stage, “Alright, folks! Our blue team is Mobile Ink Force, consisting of three members of the New Squidbeak Splatoon and the first-ever human turf war player! The green team is the Splat 4, consisting of the former leaders of four different teams from the past two years!”
Lauren blanched. “The S4?!”
“I’m guessing these guys are a big deal?” Katherine asked.
“I know you’re pretty new to turf wars, but these guys are legendary. I led a team of randos against them a few days before the Deepsea Metro fiasco, and we got completely stomped.”
“Great story, Lauren, especially considering I’ve only ever heard of these guys, but we’re not exactly helping our chances just standing around and talking.” Marcus pointed over to the other side of the stage, where several dozen square feet of the stage had already been covered in green ink.
“The kid’s right. Let’s move already!” Dr. King ran forward, shooting the ground to cover it with blue ink.
“Remember, territory is more important than splats, walls don’t count, and you’ll have to refill your ink at some point by touching your weapon to any ink that matches our color!” Marcus yelled over.
“Got it!”
Pearl’s voice emerged from the loudspeakers, “It’s already a close match, with both teams going gung-ho! Of course, they have yet to run into each other, but when they do, it’s sure to be a fight to remember!”
Marina’s disembodied voice interjected, “Unless, of course, they remember the importance of inking turf.”
Within a few seconds, the four members of both teams had started to split up, heading onto different paths. Marcus was shooting the ground with his splatling gun when he came across one of the S4 combatants. “Hey man, ready to lose?” The enemy splatling user taunted him.
“To who, a guy whose face looks genetically engineered to be as obnoxious as possible?”
The S4 member looked around. “There must be a misunderstanding. I don’t see any mirrors around here.”
“Oh, a funny guy, are you? Let’s see how funny you are when I splat you back to spawn.” Marcus fired a half-loaded shot.
The enemy inkling spun to dodge and immediately loaded his weapon, while Marcus dove back into the ink with his squid form. He swam through the blue liquid while refilling his ammo, barely keeping ahead of the stream of green ink.
Once the S4 member’s weapon had run out, Marcus jumped out of the ink with his splatling, charging it and firing at the opponent. His enemy backflipped out of the way of the oncoming blue barrage, while Marcus found himself unable to move. He looked down to find that he’d landed in the opposing team’s ink.
“Nice try, man. I’ll admit, you’re fast.” He held his weapon up, fully reloaded. “Just not fast enough to win.” He fired the splatling at Marcus, instantly transporting him back to base.
Katherine was heading down one of the middle paths, firing her dualies behind and in front of her, until another octoling jumped out at her firing green ink. In his hands, he held a pair of his own dualies. “Woah, dude, nice sneak attack.” Katherine held her dualies forward. “Too bad you missed.” She fired her own weapons at the opponent, who effortlessly rolled out of the way.
While Katherine was adjusting her aim, the S4 dualie user had already dove back into his own ink, moving too fast to hit. Kat tried to shoot her opponent. He moved too erratically for her to figure out where to aim either of her weapons, as though he could anticipate her aim. “I guess that makes two of us.”
The two dual-wielders started slowly circling each other, each sizing up the competition. “Don’t get cocky just because you got lucky!” Kat yelled over to him.
“Luck? I prefer to think of it as strategy.” He lunged forward, firing his dualies.
Kat tried to dive into her ink. The other octoling already had his other dualie pointed at the ground, instantly forcing her out of the ink. She tried to dodge-roll, only to find herself surrounded by green ink. With Katherine nearly immobilized, the green team member was easily able to splat her back to her team’s spawn point.
Dr. King was absentmindedly shooting the ground with his splattershot pro. Most of his thoughts were focused more on his current situation than the actual sport. His train of thought was interrupted when he came across an inkling splatting the road with her own green ink. Her back was turned to him. Dr. King used the opportunity to fire his shooter at the opponent’s unguarded back.
She dove into her ink, before jumping back out several feet away. She pointed her Splattershot pro at the human. “How dare you attempt such a dishonorably dishonorable attack? I shall now vanquish your dishonorable dishonor by honorably defeating you with honorable honor that honorably counteracts your dishonorable dishonor with honorable honor!”
Dr. King stared at the girl, trying to process what she’d just said. “What-”
The inkling proceeded to fire her splattershot. Dr. King’s Foundation training enabled him to easily dodge, despite being unable to go into the ink. “You are surprisingly skilled, which is very surprising indeed! I almost consider you a worthy opponent, but I will still conquer you in glorious combat!” She threw down a splatbomb, covering the entire front of the scientist’s torso in green ink. By the time he was able to see again, the girl had completely disappeared.
“Hey, where’d you go you little-” Dr. King felt something on his back, and realized she’d snuck up behind him. “Wait a second, I thought you said that was a dishonorable attack!”
The inkling stepped back, horrified. “Curses! Could my opponent be correct? Much as I hate to admit it, that seems to be the case! I know now that the only way to honorably restore my honorable honor is to commit sudoku!” She pulled out a piece of paper and a pencil, and started writing. “Could you give me a minute here?”
Dr. King stared at the girl, trying to process her actions. “I give up.” He fired his weapon at the girl. She threw her puzzle off the side of the building and dove back into her own ink, swimming directly towards Dr. King, who barely managed to dodge backwards as she jump-kicked out of her ink.
While skidding on the ground, she tossed her weapon into her other hand, and fired at her human opponent. “Now I have well and truly vanquished you, my opponent. However worthy you may have been, the simple truth is that I have achieved magnificent victory in this glorious combat!”
The inkling pressed the trigger on the splattershot, only for a barrage of appleseeds to fire out. “What the-?” She hit her weapon twice before shaking it, firing one last barrage of ink that banished Dr King back to the start.
Lauren sprinted down one of the roads connecting the buildings on moray towers, one of her favorite turf war stages, constantly watching out for her opponents. While she was lost in thought, her head was covered in green ink. She barely managed to dive backwards into her own ink before she would’ve been splatted. She immediately rose back up into humanoid form “Hey, show yourself!” She looked all around herself for her opponent.
“As you wish!” A voice came from directly above Lauren. An octoling jumped down from a higher position on the stage. She fired her octo shot replica downwards, creating a small pool of ink for her octopus form to safely dive into. She eagerly resumed her humanoid form. “So, you’re a member of Squidbeak? Who would’ve thought?”
“Yeah, I’m still kind of trying to wrap my head around it myself.”
“So did you join before or after the last time you went up against us?”
“That’s a secret. Besides, I was with strangers back then. Things are different now.”
The S4 member laughed. “Hate to break it to you, agent, but the S4 aren’t exactly strangers either.” She dove into and out of her own ink, moving too erratically for Lauren to properly aim at her. By the time she jumped out, Lauren had wasted her entire ink supply without landing any hits.
The S4 member had already started to fire ink out of her weapon, easily keeping up with Lauren’s attempts to dodge. “You may be a good agent, maybe even great. But as far as beating the S4 goes...” She twirled her octoshot, then tossed it to the other hand and back. “...don’t quit your day job.” She fired one last barrage, banishing Lauren back to the blue team’s spawn point.
“You guys too, huh?” Lauren looked at the rest of her team.
Dr. King looked down at his hands, as though trying to process what had just happened. “That girl was insane.” His voice was soft, quiet, and nervous.
They all heard Marina’s voice on the loudspeakers, “We’re at the halfway point, and it’s not looking good for Mobile Ink Force! The Splat 4 have knocked all their members back to spawn and nearly made it to the center. With over half of the stage covered in green team’s ink, blue team’s going to have to pull off a miracle to win.”
“Fortunately, it’s not like turf wars are a cornerstone of our society, meaning that the first ever human turf war player being on a losing team could potentially spell disaster in terms of integrating the human scientists from the other dimension, nor is it at all worrying that three members of a militia group meant to safeguard the city can’t win a turf war game.” Pearl briefly paused. “Wait. Oh no.”
Marcus started gesticulating wildly. “Come on, guys! We’ve still got a minute and a half to turn this around. If we can get to the center before them, maybe we can take the game back!”
Dr. King thought for a moment. “Let’s go!” The four of them managed to reach the center of the stage at the same time as the S4.
The dualie wielder laughed aloud, “There you are! I anticipated your inevitable return, my opponent, for it was inevitable. But now we have assembled our forces, so let us see which of our teams are superior in glorious combat!” The S4 brandished their weapons.
Katherine observed the competition. “They’ve all got the same weapons as us, so let’s try and switch it up.”
“Sounds good!” Marcus engaged the octoling boy with the dualies.
Katherine started firing at the inkling girl with the splattershot pro.
Dr. King fought the octoling girl with the octoshot replica.
Lauren engaged the inkling boy using the splatling.
Pearl’s voice came over the loudspeaker again. “Just as I expertly predicted at the start of the match, the two teams are engaged in an all-out brawl at the center of the stage! With only a minute left, blue team’s still got their work cut out for them, but this is going to be one turf war to remember!”
By the time they only had 30 seconds remaining, alarms started blaring from the loudspeakers, causing the combatants to all drop their weapons. “Everyone stop fighting! This is not a drill, I repeat, this isn’t a drill!” Marina was making no effort to hide the fear in her voice. “The respawn generators have stopped functioning. We’re cancelling the turf war until we can get them reliably back up and ready. Once that’s done, we’ll hold another turf war with free attendance. In the meantime, I’d recommend going home, and maybe picking something up from the gift shop.”
While everyone started to leave, the two teams looked at each other, disappointed. “What an unfortunate turn of events, especially for such worthy opposition! May we have better fortune come next battle!” The girl who’d fought Dr. King earlier held out her hand.
“Feeling’s mutual. I think.” The scientist accepted the handshake.
“Come on, let’s head back to the lobby.” Marcus gestured back over to the elevator that would take them back down to ground level.
“Yeah, of course.” The S4 splatling user pressed a button on his weapon, causing it to fold until it was small enough to fit on his back. “I’ve got some cash on me. How about we all stop over at Crusty Sean’s and get something?”
Lauren stepped in front of him. “Sorry, but we’re kind of busy. We should probably investigate this. Besides, why’re you all so chummy all of a sudden?”
The octoling Lauren had fought earlier shrugged. “We don’t wanna be a bunch of jerks who use our talent and fame to walk all over others, so-”
“So you’re trying to save face.” Katherine interrupted.
“What?”
“You wouldn’t have gotten that reputation if you didn’t act that way at some point, right?”
“Okay, maybe we were like that at some point.” The octoling admitted, twirling his dualies on his fingers. “But we’ve been trying to change, since now that we’re actually well-known players, that means others might be influenced by us.”
“Wait. Where’d that thing come from?” Dr. King pointed over to a modest-sized cubic stone, with strange markings all over it.
“I dunno. Do you think it might be one of your anomalies?” The S4 splatling user tried to get a closer look.
“Hey, don’t touch that.” Dr. King pushed him back. He saw a note attached to the box, and carefully picked it up. “Let’s see here. ‘I read one of your documents, and they were fascinating. I hope you’re able to appreciate this gift I sent you with my new teleportation tech.’ This doesn’t make any sense. Why would anyone...” Dr. King’s eyes widened in realization. “Oh no.” He turned over to the other 7, horrified. “Run! Everybody run now!”
“Why? It’s just a rock.” The S4 member with the dualies questioned.
Dr. King yelled, “It’s not the rock I’m worried about; it’s what’s inside the rock!” The rock started glowing.
The two teams ran over to the elevator. “C’mon c’mon c’mon c’mon c’mon c’mon c’mon c’mon!” Dr. King frantically pressed the button rapid-fire until the doors opened. “Come on, we need to get out of here!”
“Dude, mind telling us what’s going on here?” One of the S4 members snapped.
There was a blinding flash of light, followed by a low-pitched scream for blood.
“Oh no. He’s out.” Dr. King sweated, punching the button to take them down to the first floor.
“Who’s out?!” The S4 member with the dualies asked apprehensively.
“A nigh-invulnerable, murderous demigod, that’s who.”
“Hey, didn’t you find something on that thing?”
“Yeah, here.” Dr. King handed the note over to Katherine. “It’s signed Octavio.”
“Wait, Octavio sent that guy here? How’d he find…” Marcus read the note over Katherine’s shoulder. “What document?!”
“The best I can figure is that the document and SCP-076 appeared somewhere in this dimension, and he decided to take the opportunity somehow.”
“Okay, but why would he attack a turf war stage?” The enemy splatling user asked.
“Why wouldn’t he? It’s a densely populated public area with a lot of televised coverage. The real mystery is how he managed to shut down the respawn generators.” Dr. King pointed out.
“Actually, there’s no guarantee it wasn’t a coincidence. The respawn generators haven’t been used in over a month, so they might’ve had something to do with the malfunction.” The girl with the octoshot told him.
“I see that introductions seem to be in order, so just know you can call me by my real name, which is Sydney.” The splattershot pro girl held out her hand. “You see, you’re meant to do this...” She took Dr. King’s hand and started shaking it. “We consider this gesture to be a most honorable sign of greeting.”
“We have this where I’m from, too.”
“Hey, how about you guys introduce the rest of your little squad?” Lauren gestured over to the other S4 members. “The whole reason Dr. King’s a member of our team is to help integrate his group into our society, after all.”
“Yeah, why not?” The splatling user approached the other team. “Just call me Ethan.”
“Trent.” The dualie user introduced himself.
“Name’s Madison.” The octoling girl clapped her weapon on her wrist.
“So, which one of you’s the leader?” Dr. King asked.
Sydney laughed wholeheartedly. “Right to the point, huh? I didn’t know how amusingly funny it would be to have a foreigner from a foreign dimension here! Since all four of us once led our own teams, that means none of us are really in charge of leading this team. Any one of us four can take the helm and lead the other three!”
There was a loud ding, and the elevator opened up inside the building’s lobby. “Come on, we have to get out of here.”
“Dr. King, no offense, but that elevator’s the only way down here aside from the stairs. There’s no way he’s even close to us.” Ethan pointed over to a comically tall flight of stairs.
“That doesn’t mean we’re anywhere close to safe. As long as SCP-076-2 is awake, nobody in this city is anywhere close to safe.” The scientist got out his communicator. “Charles, I’ve got bad news. SCP-076-2 has escaped. We have reason to believe it was teleported here by Octavio, the guy our allies in this dimension have been after.” He paused for a minute. “I want everyone to get over here. I’ll send you my coordinates now.”
Dr. King turned to address the blue team. “You four get out of the city. Tell everyone you see to evacuate this city. Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, you three are coming with me.”
The 4 inklings and 3 octolings nodded, before sprinting out of the building and splitting up. “Where are we going?” Marcus asked.
“We’re headed back to base, assuming we can survive.”
“Oh come on, there’s four of us and one of him. We can take him!” Katherine brandished her dualies.
“No, we can’t!” Dr. King grabbed her by the shoulders. “Four of us won’t be nearly enough to fight 076-2. Honestly, I’m not sure all of us together could take him! Not with brute force alone, anyway.”
A bloodthirsty yell echoed from far above.
“We need to get out of here, now!” Dr. King dragged the young agents out of the building and onto the street, alongside dozens of evacuating civilians. Something fell down from the roof, leaving a large smoking crater in the pavement.
After a few seconds, a lean man walked out of the smoke. He looked 25 years old, yet his void-black eyes carried the rage and pain of uncountable millennia. His tanned, almost bronze body was covered in muscles as well as arcane and occult tattoos. The only thing he wore was a toga that covered his upper legs and the left half of his torso. In his hand, he held a jagged obsidian-black sword with a four-foot-long blade.
“I’m guessing that’s SCP-076?” Marcus whispered from behind a building where they were hiding.
“O76-2, but yeah. He’s nearly unkillable, and he’s obsessed with killing everything he sees. One time, the higher-ups tried to make him part of a mobile task force squadron with anomalous agents pulled out of Foundation containment.”
“I’m guessing that didn’t end well.” Lauren remarked
Dr. King winced. “Have you ever seen a guy get his jaw broken by a foam sword?”
Lauren’s eyes turned back to the man’s saber. “We need to get out of here right now.” Before the group could find a way to sneak past 076-2, they heard Dr. Bright screaming.
“I found you, you monster! Do you remember me? The guy you attached to this cursed amulet, doomed to live forever?! Doomed to watch everyone and everything I’ve ever cared about die, until the heat death of the universe?!”
SCP-076-2 didn’t pay any mind to Bright’s words. He instead charged directly at the scientist. “I’ll hold him off! The rest of you, run!” Dr. Bright charged at SCP-076-2.
Callie, Marie, Clef, Gears, and Kondraki ran over to team Mobile Ink Force. “What was that all about?” Katherine yelled, “Why’s he trying to get himself killed?!”
“You know how Dr. Bright’s got that amulet that lets him come back to life?” Dr. Clef asked. Kat nodded. “076-2 is the reason for it. When we first brought in the amulet, SCP-963, Dr. Bright was bringing it into containment. 076-2 breached containment and Dr. Bright was in the wrong place at the wrong time. 076-2 killed him, and then his soul got bonded to SCP-963. He still holds a grudge against 076-2 for forcing him into immortality.”
“Guys, look!” Dr. King yelled over from the end of the alleyway facing into the street. SCP-076-2 had disappeared from view. Dr. Bright's amulet was sitting in the middle of the street, next to his disemboweled corpse. “He killed Dr. Bright again!”
Dr. Kondraki pointed at the amulet. “That bastard!”
Katherine sighed, “Don’t worry, guys, I got this.” She sprinted into the street.
Dr. Gears called to her in a monotone, “Wait. I must warn you what happens if you touch that amulet.”
“What’d you say?” The oblivious octoling picked up the amulet, blinked, and put it around her neck. She stumbled, holding her head and groaning.
“Kat?” Marcus hesitantly leaned forward. “You alright, bud?” He and Lauren ran over to her.
Katherine looked up. “Hey cool, I’m a teenager now. That’s new.”
The two inklings stepped back. Upon closer inspection, they could see that the octoling’s eyes had a different light behind them from usual. “Bright?” Marcus practically whispered.
“What? Yeah, of course I’m Jack Bright. Your friend really shouldn’t have-”
Lauren interrupted the new Dr. Bright with a punch to the face. “Take off the amulet. Now!” Her voice was a quiet snarl, dripping with contempt and rage. “I’ve been mind controlled before. I’m not letting my friend go through that hell.”
Dr. Bright shrugged. “Sorry, kid, but I can’t transfer out of this body until it dies. If it makes you feel any better, it’s less mind control and more possession.”
“And that’s better how?!” Lauren screamed, barely containing the urge to tackle the thing that used to be her friend.
“Eh, I mean, it’s really not, but...”
Marcus had to hold Lauren back from attacking Dr. Bright. “C’mon, let’s get back to base.” He entered the code on her transporter, teleporting her back to base before facing Dr. Bright’s new form. “Are you sure you can’t get out?”
“I’m afraid so.” The doctor almost sounded remorseful.
Marcus looked down at the street. “Okay. Okay, we need to find a way to get you out of there, without killing Katherine, right now. Any ideas?”
“Sorry kid, but you need to accept that that’s impossible and move on. Stopping SCP-076-2 takes priority.” Dr. King told the inkling.
Marcus scowled. “Fine. I won’t accept that Katherine’s dead, but you’re right about one thing. Let’s head back to base and figure out a way to beat that swordsman.”
Dr. King shook his head. “You go on your own. I don’t think I should go near your friend right now.”
“You got it.” Marcus punched in the code to teleport himself back to the group’s headquarters.
Dr. King, Callie, Dr. Clef, Marie, and Drs. Kondraki, Gears, and Bright ran through the streets of Inkopolis, trailing SCP-076. “At least this guy’s easy to find!” Callie remarked, “All we have to do is follow the trail of death and destruction!”
On the wall-mounted monitors above them, Pearl and Marina were already reporting on the situation. The death toll was in the dozens, hundreds in property damages, and a mass evacuation was in progress. “This is everything the Foundation has feared might happen if SCP-076-2 escaped the facility.” Kondraki stated, face pale.
“Is it just me, or has Octavio really stepped up his game?” Marie asked.
“Yeah, you’re right.” Her cousin agreed, “Last time his plan just amounted to stealing our power source and mind controlling me into helping him fight the newbie. He didn’t even cause any lasting damage.”
“Perhaps being presented with SCP-076, and the knowledge of its capabilities, was what motivated this individual to launch such a devastating attack.” Gears suggested.
“If that’s the case, we’ll have to stop him as soon as possible so he can’t weaponize any more of these things.” Marie stated decisively.
“Agreed. First things first though, we’ve got to figure out a way to beat 076-2.” Bright dictated, “I know more than anyone that thing can’t be beaten with brute force, not without turning this city into a crater.”
“Sounds like we need a strategy.” Callie started thinking, “Actually...”
As soon as Marcus teleported into the base, he found Lauren sitting on the couch, head down and body language closed off. He sat down next to her, feeling the springs and tufts of cotton dig into his back. “Hey, Lauren.”
She had no visible reaction to his presence.
“Come on, I just want to talk.”
She looked up at him, her eyes red.
“Dude.” Marcus reached up to touch his friend’s shoulder. “Have you been crying?”
“Sorry. It’s just... I can’t believe she’s gone.” Lauren had started shaking. “She saved my life and got me out of the Metro months ago, but I couldn’t save her from an amulet!” She screamed in Marcus’s face, causing him to fall off the couch. “Sorry, sorry, sorry.” She helped him back up, wiping tears from her eyes. “It’s not your fault. I can’t forgive myself for-”
“-For what? I was there, Lauren. You didn’t do anything wrong. Everything was just happening so fast that there was nothing either of us could’ve done. If anything, I share just as much blame as you.”
Lauren thought about it for a minute, slowly leaning in closer to Marcus. “Maybe you’re right. That doesn’t change the fact that our best friend is dead.”
Marcus held Lauren in a loose grip. “She isn’t dead yet.”
“Oh please, you heard what Bright said. We can’t get him out of her without killing her.”
“Yeah, I know. If only we had something capable of killing someone without actually killing them.” Marcus smiled. “Actually...”
“Callie if you have a plan, now would be a really good time to share it.” Dr. King requested.
“Okay, hear me out. Can you guys change where that portal thing opens up?”
“Of course." Kondraki confirmed, "That's how we got 106 back into containment. What's that got to do with anything?"
Marie’s eyes widened. "Oh, I think I get it! We're going to open a portal and have that guy walk back into containment, right Cal?”
Dr. Bright shook Katherine’s head. “That won’t work, kid. Even if we could get SCP-076-2 into a containment chamber, there’s no material on earth that can hold him for longer than five minutes at best. Whenever he’s reborn from that stone, we just do what we can to get him back in until we can figure out some material he can’t rip through like tissue paper.”
“First off, that’s horrifying. And second, I’m thinking more like, what if we don’t teleport him back into containment at all?” Callie suggested, “What if we use that dimensional portal device to teleport him into deep space?”
Gears thought for a moment. “That is a rather intriguing idea. I don’t see why it wouldn’t work, considering that even if SCP-076 isn’t immediately neutralized, it will be unable to cause any more harm for the time being.”
“Right.” Callie nodded. “So we just find that guy, get him to run at us, throw down the portal-thingy, and send him into the cold, infinite vacuum of space.”
“Ixnay on that first part.” Clef pointed over to the end of the street, where SCP-076 had turned the corner and was glaring straight at them from a few hundred feet away.
Lauren jumped off the couch, grabbing Marcus by his shirt collar. “You’ve got an idea to save Kat? Tell me! Tell me now, please!”
“Well first off, I’m starting to miss breathing. That was a fun hobby.”
“Oh! Sorry, man.” Lauren released Marcus.
“It’s fine.” He readjusted his shirt. “Right, so I’m thinking we can use the respawn generators to kill Katherine, transfer Dr. Bright’s soul somewhere else, and then let Kat respawn as herself.”
Lauren gave him a disappointed look. “Don’t you remember? The respawn generators are down.”
“Yeah, maybe at moray towers. maybe. Not necessarily at, I dunno, port mackerel for example.”
A smile appeared on Lauren’s face. “Holy… you’re right. Okay, let’s get Dr. Bright and Dr. King so they can help us out.”
“You got it.” Both of them teleported out of the base.
“I got this!” Marie loaded her charger, firing a stream of green ink in the SCP’s path. The demigod wasn’t slowed in the slightest. “No I don’t! How long’s it gonna take-”
“Portal’s ready!” Dr. King tossed the device over to Bright. “You’re closer!”
Dr. Bright tossed the portal device onto the ground the exact second SCP-076-2 passed over it. Instantly, he disappeared in a flash of light. “Yes! I can’t believe that actually worked”
Gears walked over to the device, closing it and tossing it back to Dr. King.
“Thanks.” His and Dr. Bright’s communicators started beeping on his wrist. “Hold on, let me take this.”
“Same here.” Dr. Bright opened the same 4-way call on Katherine’s communicator. “Hey, kids, you figured something out?”
”Yeah, I think we’ve got a way to separate Bright and Kat without killing either of them, at least not permanently.” Marcus explained.
“Tell me then, right now. I swear, this is making me miss being a monkey! At least then I could fling my-”
“Please just tell us.” Dr. King interrupted him.
“Okay, so the respawn generators on moray towers are broken. Port mackerel, though, has perfectly good, functioning respawn generators. If we can get there, we can kill Dr. Bright, let Dr. King figure out what to do with the amulet, and let Katherine respawn like normal.” Lauren explained.
“Huh. You know what? That’s actually not a bad idea. We just took care of SCP-076-2, so right now is perfect timing. How long will it take us to get there?”
“Wait, you got rid of that guy already? Dude, that’s great! Anyway, the port should only be a few minutes’s walk away.”
“Good, good. Tell you what, you two stay at the square so Bright and I can rendezvous with you, and then you can lead us over there and finish your cockamamie plan.”
“You’re a cockamamie plan.” Marcus responded.
“Well, appleseeds tend to appear wherever I go for no apparent reason, so you got me there.” Dr. King hung up. “Bright, you ready?”
His colleague turned off his communicator. “You bet.”
“Hey. Are you two ready?” Dr. King called over to the table where Marcus and Lauren were waiting in the square.
“Yeah man, we’ve been waiting for you guys. Let’s go already!” Lauren jumped out of the chair, practically dragging Marcus behind her.
“Yeah, port mackerel’s only a couple blocks away.” Marcus pointed over in the general direction of the port.
“Good work, kid. Now let’s go and kill me so I can come back to life.”
“Makes perfect sense.”
At the roof of the central moray towers building, a pitch-black cuboidal stone engraved with occult imagery pulsated with an ancient energy. It was neither demonic nor holy, yet completely unnatural. A few dozen feet away, the elevator opened to reveal 2 inklings and 3 foundation scientists.
“I’d recommend we spread out. Otherwise, it could potentially take us hours to locate-”
“Hey, is that it over there?” Marie interrupted Dr. Gears.
“What a rude little girl you are.” Gears looked over at the stone. “Although, you’re evidently a correct rude little girl. That is indeed SCP-076-01.” The five-member team hesitantly approached SCP-076-01.
“Something about this… I don’t know, it feels wrong somehow.” Callie whispered, like she was afraid of someone or something overhearing her.
“You’re not wrong.” Kondraki acknowledged, “We don’t know what this thing really is, only that 076-2 resurrects inside it whenever he dies.”
“So, just out of curiosity, how long will the resurrection take?” Marie asked, slowly stepping backwards away from the stone.
Dr. Clef shrugged. “Who knows? Could be hours, could be decades. Of course, asphyxiation usually takes an hour to do him in, so there’s that.”
“Oh, okay. That’s reassuring.”
“C’mon, you two. We’ve gotta take this thing back to base so we can wait for the others to get back with the portal generator.”
“Right. Let’s get it into the elevator.” Callie decided, as the five settled for pushing the stone.
Once they got to the elevator, Clef realized, “Wait a second. How’re we going to get this thing into the elevator?”
Kondraki thought for a moment. “Oh. We are so boned.”
“Okay, is everyone clear on the plan?” Lauren asked.
“Yeah, we’ve been over this multiple times. You guys kill me, Dr. King takes my amulet back to our dimension to find me a willing host, and the respawn generator brings your friend back with her own mind.” Dr. Bright stated casually.
“Good. Ready, Bright?” Marcus asked, pulling out his splatling.
“Of course I’m ready! You think I’m afraid of some ink? I’m Jack Bright, mother-” He was interrupted by a barrage of blue ink, instantly killing both him and Katherine.
“That was fast.” Dr. King mused, taking a metal grabber out of his pocket to pick up Bright’s amulet without actually touching it. Nearby, the respawn generator on their side of the port started glowing pink, as Katherine respawned there like they’d planned. “You two take care of your friend. I’ll see what I can do about this.” He activated the portal, reprogrammed to take him back to site-19.
“Ugh… guys, what’s happening?” Katherine groaned, holding her head as though she had a migraine.
“Katherine, you’re back! It worked!” Laren yelled, running over to embrace her. “How does it feel?” Marcus asked.
Katherine purred in her friends’ arms. “How does…? Well, I’ve got a headache. Almost like I’ve got two different people in one body. What’d I miss?”
Marcus winced. “That depends. What’s the last thing you remember?”
Katherine hesitated for a short moment. “I remember that Dr. Bright died. I picked up his amulet and then, I don’t know, I guess I just blacked out. What happened?”
“Come here. We can explain while we walk back to base.” Lauren suggested.
“Got it. Anything that gets me caught up.” Katherine jumped down from the respawn generator, and the three started walking back to their headquarters.
"Okay, I'm in position. Everyone else ready?” Clef asked through the communicator.
“Yes, we’re ready. Is the building empty?”
“Of course it’s empty, Kondraki; I checked a dozen times. Send it down already.”
“Alright. Let’s just hope this works.” Dr. Kondraki pocketed the communicator, before turning to the other 3. “Clef’s in position. Now for our part of the plan.”
The four of them pushed SCP-076-01 into the elevator, where it barely managed to fit. Before they could get it in all the way, a portal opened with Drs. King and Bright coming through, the latter now inhabiting the body of another D-class. “I hate to ask, but what are you four doing?”
Dr. Kondraki pointed over to the stone. “Isn’t it obvious? We’re trying to push SCP-076-1 into the elevator so it’ll fall down and we can push it back to base.”
“You’re aware that’s a terrible plan right?” Dr. Bright scoffed, “And this is coming from me, the guy who once tried to secure a containment breach with a chainsaw cannon.”
“Yeah well, without the dimensional portal doohickey, this was the best we could come up with. Besides, we waited until everyone left the building.” Marie tried to justify their plan.
“Good news. I’ve got the portal device right here, so now there’s no need to cause tens of thousands of dollars worth in property damages.”
“Oh, thank you so much!” Callie acknowledged before turning to her cousin and whispering, “What’s a dollar?”
Marie shrugged. “Beats me. Some kind of currency?”
“Okay, now we just have to push it into the portal.” Dr. King told the group. After a few minutes, the six of them managed to push SCP-076-01 back into its containment chamber.
“Good work, team. Now let’s head back to base.” Callie recommended.
“Huh. So that’s what happened. You know, that explains a lot, actually. Like this sudden banana craving, considering the guy was a monkey when we first met him.” Katherine told Marcus and Lauren, while sitting between them on the couch.
Callie, Marie, and Drs. King, Gears, Bright, and Kondraki teleported into the base. “Good news, everyone. We managed to get SCP-076-01 back into containment, and SCP-076-02 is probably still stranded in space.” Bright told them, “And more importantly, I’m no longer a scrawny little teenager.”
“Good. That means we can...” Marcus started, before realizing they were one short. “Hey wait a minute, where’s Clef?”
An hour after the moray towers’ closing time, Dr. Clef had started to realize the SCP wasn’t going to fall in his direction. “Well, this blows chunks.”
“Oh, Alto, you’re back.” Kondraki acknowledged his colleague teleporting into their base.
“Why didn’t you guys tell me you came back here? I was waiting by that elevator for two hours.”
“We were going to, but someone-” Katherine pointed over to Dr. Kondraki. “-decided it’d be better to wait and see how long it took you to figure it out. Of course, now he owes all of us 5 dollars each, which would be great if our currency wasn’t snail-based.”
Dr. Clef scanned the nine of them, slowly putting his hand up to his head. “Okay. I can see most of you doing that, but you, Charles? Really? I always thought you were above these sorts of shenanigans.”
Dr. Gears shrugged. “Dr. King managed to convince me it’d be a worthy experiment.”
“And funny!”
“Whatever. Let’s see what’s on the news.” Dr. Clef turned on the TV, in the middle of a news broadcast.
“Now, just as a reminder, we’ll be sending search parties out into the surrounding areas to look for those who managed to evacuate.” Marina added, “And now, something else.”
The screen transferred over to the forest, where Sheldon was holding a microphone. “Oh, are we-yes, it seems we’re on. Well, I’m a bit new to this whole, ah, news anchor, but, uh, here’s the ones who found the thing I’m supposed to be reporting on.” He handed the mic over to someone offscreen, while the cameraman panned over to Ethan, holding the microphone, and the other members of the S4.
“Hey, those’re the guys we fought in the turf war.” Dr. King realized.
“What’d they find?” Marcus asked.
Ethan started speaking into the microphone. “We were evacuating the city when we realized it was under attack by one of those, I dunno, those SCP things. We found something, but I'm not sure what it is. I mean, we know what it is, but I’m not really sure how to explain it. Here, let me...” The S4 members turned to the side.
The camera zoomed in to reveal a clearing with a small cluster of simple wooden cabins.
“Wait a second.” Marie squinted at the TV, horrified. “Is that...?” Her fears were confirmed when several humans passed into frame, completely oblivious to the fact their new settlement had just been exposed to the inhabitants of a foreign dimension.
“Well, everyone.” Callie practically whispered, trying to hold back her panic. “Our secret’s out.”
Chapter 26: The First Great Turf War
Summary:
It's rewind time
Chapter Text
In the year 8000 A.D., the apocalypse was approaching mankind. Only one man had realized the danger before it was far too late. Professor Vincent Schlumper had been fascinated by the ocean ever since his childhood, which he considered likely had something to do with the fact that the land had been consumed in a fifth world war for as long as he could remember. Somewhat recently, his studies had revealed that the ocean was starting to expand. He realized humanity, and quite possibly all land-dwelling life, was well and truly doomed a few years ago after the Antarctic ice caps had been melted by an atomic explosion.
The utilization of alien technology had been ubiquitous for as long as crashes became increasingly frequent. The United Central Eastern government had set up a facility in Antarctica to reverse-engineer a crashed spacecraft, filled with extraterrestrial technology. Antarctica had legally been an international neutral zone for millennia, meaning that the UCE using it to develop technology for their own war efforts was considered a blatant violation of international law. The propagandists had a field day with the incident for obvious reasons.
Vincent, however, had been more horrified than anything else. The melting of the Antarctic ice caps had only exacerbated the rising sea levels, a problem that’d been happily ignored by most governments over the past few decades in favor of the war. He had tried to warn the local, state, and federal governments, but he’d been turned down at every turn. He wasn’t sure if they didn’t believe him, or if they just didn’t think the problem was as urgent as it really was, but the outcome was clear. Unless the governments of the world put aside their petty differences, the whole of mankind would be consumed under the seas within the year.
Vincent was well aware that there was little to no chance of such a thing happening. Even though the war had continued far past the point where everyone had forgotten its original cause, the dozens of world powers involved refused to concede defeat. To concede defeat would be to admit weakness, and to admit weakness would be tantamount to treason.
Vincent, for his part, had opted to attempt the invention of a cryogenic stasis pod in order to save as many people as he possibly could. However, he’d only perfected a small prototype meant for his pet cat before he realized he was already much too late. With full knowledge that squids might walk on land sooner than the government would heed his warnings, he’d opted to place his cat Judd into cryogenic stasis in the vague hopes that after 10,000 years, he’d awaken into a new world.
The professor hadn’t planned any further ahead than that. He was fully aware that he wouldn’t be around long enough for it to matter. While he didn’t have sufficient time to create a single human-sized cryogenic stasis pod, he’d been working on an artificial intelligence for several years by that point. It’d originally been meant as a simple household assistant, albeit highly advanced, but over the past several months it’d gained a new purpose: to pass humanity’s knowledge on to the next dominant species of earth.
Because of its original intended purpose, Vincent had named the AI Tartar, after his favorite condiment to have with fish. With his cat sleeping in cryo-stasis and his AI set to provide mankind’s knowledge to whatever species would inherit the earth, Vincent was as satisfied as he could be, watching over the ocean that would soon engulf him and everything he held dear.
10 millennia later, a new species had come to dominate the earth, just as the long-forgotten professor had predicted. Cephalopods, as well as a few other aquatic species, had evolved to live primarily on land. Now self-aware, the creatired had decided to give their species new names. The creatures evolved from squids had called themselves inklings, while the descendants of octopi had taken to referring to themselves as octolings and octarians. The two species, both coming from the same origin, had quickly become allies. Once they’d managed to get a proper civilisation going, the two species had invented a new sport.
Turf wars were 4-on-4 competitions to see which of two teams could cover more of a certain area in their team’s chosen color of ink, and quickly caught on as the flagship sport of the first cephaling settlement, Urbem Maris . However, the fact that octolings were naturally more mathematically-inclined than inklings meant that they had an unfair advantage in determining how much of an area had been covered in each team’s ink, and therefore an unfair advantage in determining the winner of a turf war. At first, this had been seen as a minor inconvenience.
Once turf wars became a prominent facet of cephalopod culture, however, it eventually became apparent that the situation couldn’t continue as such for much longer. After much debate, the leadership council-a governing body consisting of 6 octolings and 6 inklings-opted to send out an inkling, Gregory Cuttlefish, and his octoling friend, Decimus Julius Octavio, to find someone capable of settling the turf war disputes while remaining as neutral as possible. The two of them had been wandering around for about a week without finding anything of note, when Decimus decided he’d had enough.
“Gregory, pray tell, how long have we been searching for an individual capable of solving our turf war plights?”
Gregory paused for a moment. He looked up at the position of the sun, and then counted how many times since they’d departed that he’d seen it in that same position. “I’d wager around 7 days and 7 nights.”
“Just as I thought. Now, how long were we supposed to be out here?”
Gregory shrugged. “In case you’ve forgotten, Julius, we didn’t have any plans for how long this would take. We both agreed we wouldn’t return without someone fully capable of judging our turf wars, completely unbiased.”
“I am well aware of this, Gregory. However, I agreed to this before I realized we would be no closer to our goal by the time we were nearly halfway through our rations. I’m afraid if we go any longer without turning back, we may not have enough food to get us back to Urbem Maris . On that note, do we even know how to get back?”
“We’ve been going like this for a week, and you just now decide to ask how we’re getting back?”
“Until now, I had faith in your judgment. Now that we’ve been out here this long with our still-dwindling rations, I’m starting to become more skeptical.”
“Please, Decimus, of course I’ve marked the trees with my knife. They now bear the symbol of Urbem Maris , so we just have to follow them to get back. Besides, when have I ever let you down?”
Decimus thought for a moment. “Well, there was that time we were chasing that chicken and you-”
“Okay, very well, so maybe I’ve made a few mistakes.” Gregory tried to interrupt his friend, “And besides, we agreed to never speak of that again. Now, are you really sure you want to quit? You know the council won’t be happy if we return in failure.”
Decimus was given pause by the last part. “Very well then.” He sighed, “I suppose if we run out of food, we could always become hunter-gatherers, like our ancestors.”
“Are you sure? You have always preferred the agricultural life, Decimus.” Gregory joked.
“Don’t worry. I practiced my weapon for a day before leaving Urbem Maris. ”
“That’s the spirit, Julius. Now come. While I was keeping watch over our campsite last night, I could’ve sworn I saw something wash up on the shore.”
“Really? Why didn’t you mention this earlier?”
Gregory shrugged. “I wasn’t sure if it was important. I was so tired, I wasn‘t even sure if it was real. Still, I think I’ve got a good idea where it should be.”
“Well, what’re we waiting for, then? Let’s go find it already!” Decimus ran off in a random direction, before stopping after a few seconds. “I’m going the wrong way, aren’t I?”
Gregory pointed his thumb backwards over his shoulder. “Yes, you are.”
By the time the sky was red with a sunset, Gregory had been leading Decimus down the coast of the nearby beach until they came across some sort of device. It resembled a sort of capsule, large enough to fit a small object inside. It was stark white, though turning it over revealed that the front was a window. The inside was blurred by the sand and ocean, leaving only a vague shape visible inside.
“What do you think it is?” Gregory asked his companion.
“How do you expect me to know? It’s your discovery.”
“I only saw it wash up. This is my first good look.” Gregory looked down at the ancient pod, a remnant from a long-dead civilisation that predated his very species. “Whatever it is, we should open it together.”
Decimus immediately agreed. The pod, having been cryogenically sealed for 10 millenia, didn’t open until after several minutes of prying. Dry ice billowed out of it like smoke, as a small, round figure crawled out.
The creature was a cat, not that the humanoid cephalopods could have any way of knowing that. “Ah, after 10,000 years, I’m free! Oh, ow my back. What happened?” The cat looked around as it spoke. Gregory and Decimus weren’t aware of the fact that most cats had been incapable of speech before going extinct along with most other mammals, though this one had been genetically engineered by its owner to be far more intelligent than its feline brethren.
Gregory kneeled down to make eye contact with the small animal. “Greetings, strange creature. What do you call yourself?”
“Well now, I remember my owner called me Judd. I was a pet, you see. In the old world, a long time ago. My owner was a scientist, who built that device to preserve my life. Now that we’ve properly introduced each other, I suppose we’ll be going our separate ways.”
“Now, wait just a moment there.” Decimus stopped the cat. “We haven’t introduced ourselves to you, and we have a problem back home I’m thinking you might be able to help us with.”
“Very well. I suppose I have nothing better to do.”
“Excellent. I am Gregory Cuttlefish, and my fellow here is Decimus Julius Octavio. We were hoping you could become the judge of our turf wars.”
The cat gave him a strange, confused look. “You want me to judge what now?”
“Apologies.” Decimus clarified, “It’s a sport played by inklings, like my friend here, and octolings, such as myself. Recently, it’s come to our attention that octolings are statistically superior at math, which is integral to the sport. Pray tell, are you competent with mathematics?”
Judd shrugged his tiny shoulders. “Yes, I suppose I have some knowledge of math. It probably has something to do with my owner being a scientist.”
“Good, then. we’ll need you to tell us how much of a turf war arena has been covered in each color of ink after every game.”
Judd looked at Gregory, confused again. “Did you say ink?”
Once Gregory and Decimus returned to Urbem Maris with Judd in tow, they were given a hero’s welcome. Judd proved his competence in impartially judging turf wars, and became something of a symbol for the town. Over the years, Urbem Maris grew in size and population. Turf wars changed over the years as well. Though the basic structure was always the same, new technologies brought new rules and regulations.
Arenas became larger and more complex, while the revolutionary invention of the respawn generator allowed weapons to become more advanced, as well as the removal of armor, making turf wars faster-paced without fear of permanent death in sports. If a competitor perished during a game, they would simply return at the respawn generator none the worse for wear. Judd discovered a method his professor had left to create a clone of himself, allowing his legacy to continue for thousands of years.
Over time, the separations between inklings and octolings grew more pronounced, until the octolings elected to found their own city and establish a separate culture and government. Initially, the two races maintained a mutual respect. However, the sea levels were still rising. At first, this problem was safely ignored, but at some point it became clear that only one of the two species could remain on the surface while the other would have to retreat underground.
Naturally, the inkling and octoling governments both refused to move their respective peoples belowground. As a result, the great turf war officially began in the year 1900. Before that, however, the members of the two species were generally friendly on a personal scale, if not a governmental scale.
“You coming, Craig?” David called.
“Yeah! Just give me a second.” The fourteen-year old Craig Cuttlefish and his similarly-aged friend, David Jones Octavio, continued on their way to their meeting place. A few years ago, the inkling city of Oceanside and the octarian city of Octoberg had declared war on each other. However, the great turf war was still new enough that the younger generation was mostly unaffected. All they knew was that the adults were fighting over space.
After some time, the two cephalings made it to a cave in the clearing in the middle of the forest, which they had set up as their meeting place with their friends, the horseshoe crab Ammoses Shellendorf, and two inklings, Carter and Kelsey. As always, Craig had slept in, necessitating David to go to his place and wake him up.
Between the distance and the fact that octolings like David visiting Inkopolis were now frowned upon at best, it was a couple of hours before they made it to the cave, which Carter and Kelsey had discovered a few years ago and shown to the other three. After about five minutes of amateur spelunking, they managed to find the natural alcove where the other three had set up.
The makeshift room consisted of Carter, Kelsey, and Ammoses sitting on a blanket to make up for the hard cave floor, around a large, circular rock, which they used as a table for their snacks. “Hey guys, sorry we’re late.” Craig apologized, taking a handful of squid rings out of his bag.
“What makes you think ‘sorry’ is going to cut it this time?” David snapped, grabbing one of the squid rings from out of Craig’s hands.
“What are you… what was that for?”
“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe how you made me go out into Oceanside again, even though my kind are becoming more and more unwelcome by the day. Do you even know how many times I was nearly spotted?”
“Come on, David. He didn’t mean anything by it, and besides, you’re just a kid. It’s not like anything would’ve happened if someone saw you.” Kelsey tried to assure the octoling.
David sat down across from Craig. “Maybe, but that’s not a chance I’m willing to take. You know I saw a bunch of inklings tearing apart a photo of inkling and octarian integration?”
“Oh, come on.” Carter rolled his eyes. “I’ve seen news reports of octarians burning books depicting the inklings as good.”
“Yeah, but those are just civilians. The octarian government is still focused on the actual war.”
“Yeah, David, that’s the problem.” Craig bitterly snapped, “Your people are trying to kill my people.”
“Forgive me, but I’m afraid I don’t see the purpose of this conversation.” A small, tinny voice piped up.
Carter, Craig, David, and Kelsey looked at Ammoses. “What do you mean? We’re just talking about the war.”
“Exactly my point, Carter. I allowed the four of you to establish your club here specifically so you could avoid worrying about the war. Really, I’m just here as a supervisor to make sure you don’t do anything you’re not supposed to. Especially not those two.” He pointed at Carter and Kelsey.
“Wait, why are you pointing at us like that? What do you think we’d do without you here?” Kelsey asked.
“At your age, you should know exactly what I’m talking about.”
Carter immediately realized what he meant. “Woah, woah, no, that’s not...it’s not like that, I swear! We can’t even physically do that yet!”
Kelsey just laughed. “I dunno, we do know each other pretty well. Maybe we could-”
“Alright, you two, that’s enough. Does anyone have anything to talk about besides the war? Or your adolescent hormones? You can save that for your parents.”
“You mean the parents who’re trying to force us to stop seeing each other? The parents who are trying to turn us to their side of the war?” Craig asked, growing angry.
“Well, uh, yes?” Ammoses glanced around nervously.
David smiled. “My parents are training me for combat. They want me to join the war as soon as I come of age.”
“I’m sorry, David. If you want, you could stay over at my place.”
“Don’t kid yourself, Kelsey. If I lived with you, our parents would find out immediately and then who knows what would happen?”
“Sorry, it’s just...I want to help.”
“Thanks a lot, but there’s nothing you can do.”
“David, that’s not true.” Ammoses stated bluntly, “I’m sure if you talked to the right authorities-”
“That’s the problem, Ammoses! There are no ‘right authorities’! The octarians want me to join their side of the war, and the inklings want me to stay at octoberg. Either way, I’m going to join the war! I’ll use that to my advantage! You know what I’ll do? I’ll climb the ranks until I’m in charge of the octarians, and then I’ll put an end to the war peacefully. I’ll go down in history as the man who single handedly ended the conflict between the inklings and octarians.”
David sighed, “I’m sorry, I can’t be here right now. I’m going home, or at least what excuse for a home I have.” He left the cave, trying to hide the fact he’d started crying. The other four stared after him, too stunned to try calling him back, in an uncomfortable silence.
Come the year 1910, the great turf war had been raging nonstop for a decade. Craig, David, Carter, and Kelsey had reached the age of twenty. While the three inklings joined the war on the inklings’ side, David found himself with no other choice than to join the octolings’ side of the conflict, over time buying more and more into their propaganda until he no longer remembered his old friends. Craig had recently been promoted to second lieutenant, and had been tasked with forming a specialized militia group to combat the octarians. To that end, he’d called Carter and Kelsey to meet with him at one of the inkling army’s bases.
“So, what you’re saying is you want the two of us to help you form a team to fight the octarians.”
“Actually, Carter, I was just about to introduce our fourth member. Now where is-”
“Right here, Craig!” A familiar voice called out from the other side of the room. Ammoses shellendorf paused his blow torch welding, lifting the protective goggles off his eyes.
“Ammoses!” Kelsey smiled at her old friend. “It’s been years! Where’ve you been?”
“I’ve been hired as the technician of the Squidbeak Splatoon.”
“Squidbeak Splatoon? Is that what this group is called?” Carter asked.
Craig shrugged. “I thought it was a good name.”
“No, no, it’s fine. What’s our first assignment?”
“I’m glad you asked.” Ammoses pulled out a map, unfolding it until it covered the table. “The octarians have taken control of Arowana castle, outside the city limits. If they’re allowed access to the weapons our forces have got stashed there, the results would be disastrous. Therefore, you three will have to go there, leading a group of 2 dozen soldiers, and take back the castle for our forces. It’d be preferable if you could leave the place intact, considering how valuable it is to our arsenal. Understood?”
Craig nodded, while Kelsey squinted at the map. “Three of us? Why aren’t you going with us?”
“Did you not hear me earlier? I’m just a technician, not a combatant.”
“Alright.”
“Right.” Carter stood up straight. “When do we leave?”
“Tomorrow morning.” Craig answered, “Best get some rest tonight.”
By noon of the next day, Craig, Carter, and Kelsey found themselves looking out on a cliff over Arowana castle, where half a dozen octarian sentries stood guard. “Here’s the plan. We’ll split into three groups of 9, one of us plus 8 soldiers. Kelsey, you lead your group to the front of the castle and draw the majority of fire. Carter, you and your group use the distraction to take out the front guards. I’ll lead the last group into the castle itself, where we’ll rendezvous and take out the remaining octarians.”
“I’m not sure I’m okay with being bait.”
“Kelsey, don’t think of it as bait.” Craig patted her on the shoulder. “You’re a tactical distraction.”
“That just sounds like bait with extra steps!”
“Quiet!” Carter hissed, “Do you want them to hear you?”
“Right, right. Okay. I suppose I can work with this plan.”
Craig turned around to address the other soldiers in their platoon. “Everyone ready?”
The infantrymen all cocked their bamboozlers, specially designed for the war, to signal in the affirmative. The sound echoed loudly, just out of earshot from the opposing forces.
“Then let’s move.” Kelsey instructed, “Squadron 1, you’re with me. Squadron 2, go with Carter. Squadron 3, you’re with Craig. You know which one you are. And remember, even if we can only see six of them, there’s going to be more in hiding.”
The members of squadron 1 followed their leader down a nearby slope to the front of arowana castle. Kelsey couldn’t help but choke back vomit, as she gazed upon the castle that had been corrupted by the enemy forces. Tall spires that had once served as a symbol of inkling bravery now served as a symbol of octarian conquest, the people who wanted nothing more than to see her and everyone she loved forced to live in underground hovels. Time and again, she had asked herself if her side was any better, how what they wanted for the octarians was any better.
Over time, Kelsey and everyone else had taught themselves to push those feelings aside and focus solely on the war. ‘Better them than us’ was the dominant philosophy of the war. Kelsey’s mind raced as she led her squadron to the front doors of the enemy’s newest stronghold.
The lookouts immediately noticed the Squidbeak Splatoon, and alerted the sentries to their presence. There were about a dozen being sent out against them, far less than they expected. She could hear Craig calling out from the cliff, “Carter, I think they’re catching on to our plan! You’re up early; go, go, go!”
Squadron 2 charged the front gates, joining squadron 1 in combating the octarian forces. With the slight advantage in numbers, the inklings were able to take out the guards. “Okay, squadron 3, the coast is clear; let’s go!” Craig led the last third of the platoon down the cliff. They entered the castle alongside the rest of the group.
There were a few dozen octarian soldiers, who were clearly waiting for them ever since they’d started assaulting the front of the castle. The octarians surrounded the inklings on all sides, some maneuvering to the front so they could block the exit. “Outnumbered, outgunned, and surrounded? Bring it on!” Carter yelled at the enemy forces.
The 2 dozen inklings spread out to fight against the octarians that outnumbered them 5-to-1. Roughly half of the platoon was killed, though their superior weaponry allowed them to visit grievous losses upon the octarians who had yet to unlock the code for the weapons vault.
After several minutes of combat, Craig had pinned an octoling soldier to the wall. “Where’s the commander in charge of this stronghold?” He held his weapon to the enemy.
The soldier choked, eyes wide in fear. “He’s at the vault, trying to blow it open.”
Wordlessly, Craig knocked the octoling’s head against the stone wall, knocking him out while keeping him alive for the time being. “Carter, Kelsey, the commander’s at the vault! Let’s go already!” His fellow commanders, as well as the remaining dozen or so infantrymen, followed him into the room at the end of the nearby hallway.
There, they saw someone laying down explosives, while the half a dozen guards who’d been flanking him charged at the inklings. “Squadrons 1 and 2, keep the guards busy. Squadron 3, we’re neutralizing the commander.” As the two groups split off, Craig was given pause when he saw the enemy commander. “David?”
David Jones Octavio turned around. He took a few moments to recognize the man he had once been proud to call his friend. “Who?” His squinting eyes widened in recognition. “Craig? Is that you?”
“David, it’s me. Please, call off the attack, and we can-”
“Save it, inkling.” The octarian snarled. “I have no choice in this war, and neither do you. Let’s just get this over with.” He knelt down, lighting a match.
Craig panicked. “David, stop!” one of the infantrymen in Craig’s squadron fired a shot at octavio. He dodged the shot, which harmlessly struck one of the bombs. Octavio ran forward, throwing the match behind him.
After half a minute, the explosives activated, blasting apart the vault door. However, the octarians had overestimated the structural integrity of the castle, resulting in most of the weapons stored there being rendered useless.
The castle was crumbling around them. Most of the infantrymen on both sides were dead. Craig pleaded, screaming to be heard over the falling stones, “David, come on, please! You can defect! You can join our side, you can-!”
“No! I belong here, Cuttlefish! I am a leader to the octarians! A hero to my people! My life has purpose here! If I joined your side, I’d just be another disposable soldier, forced to fight my family in the hopes of banishing my own species underground!”
Craig, Carter, Kelsey, and David escaped arowana castle, while only a handful of infantrymen survived on both sides. Arowana was destroyed, crippling the inklings’ arsenal.
The octarians built giant machines called the great octoweapons, which laid waste to the inklings’ bases. One day, however, the carelessness of one particularly inept technician resulted in the great octoweapons losing power before they could storm the inklings’ central stronghold.
By the year 1918 of the Mollusc Era, a full 18 years after the war started, the octarians were forced to admit defeat and send their species underground.
The inkling’s city of Oceanside continued to grow as it once had, engulfing the territory the octarians had once claimed for themselves. The name of the city changed multiple times, until it was finalized in the late 2000’s as Inkopolis. Technology continued to advance and turf war rules kept changing without altering the overall structure, while Judd continued to follow the instructions left by the professor to clone new generations, keeping turf wars properly judged for decades to come.
Over time, the existence of the octarians was reduced to history books, until they were thought to be all but extinct. In the year 2018, the octarians stole the great zapfish, Inkopolis’s primary energy source. Unable to find anyone else to believe him who’d be young enough to venture into their territory, captain Craig Cuttlefish recruited a 14-year old named Lauren to join his granddaughters, Callie and Marie, as members of the new squidbeak splatoon.
The group was ultimately successful in recovering the great zapfish while keeping the octarians’ continued existence a secret. Two years later, the octarians used newly-developed mind control technology to turn Callie to their side. Marie recruited the 14-year old Marcus to recover the great zapfish a second time and break the octarians’ mind control.
At the same time, captain Cuttlefish and Lauren found themselves in an eldritch place called the Deepsea Metro, where they met a 15-year-old octoling named Katherine. They found out that hundreds of octolings had moved to Inkopolis after witnessing the battles between the new squidbeak splatoon and their ruler, DJ octavio.
While trying to help Katherine escape the Metro, they discovered the telephone that’d been guiding them throughout was actually Tartar, the AI built by the long-forgotten professor Vincent Schlumper 12,000 years ago. Over the millenia, Tartar had become corrupted, until it saw inklings and octolings as unworthy to inherit the planet. Enraged by the inklings’ obsession with fashion and turf wars, and the octarians’ obsession with revenge, Tartar tried to wipe out all sentient life on the planet.
With the help of two civilians, Pearl and Marina, the three managed to annihilate Tartar and save their planet. Afterwards, Pearl and Marina declined joining the group, instead remaining as auxiliary support.
Katherine opted to join the New Squidbeak Splatoon under the moniker of agent 8. Under the supervision of Craig, Callie, and Marie, the three agents became the guardians of the peace in Inkopolis, ensuring that there would never be a second great turf war.
Chapter 27: The Red Pool
Chapter Text
“We need to think of a plan. Some way to gain the humans’ trust.” Craig told the assembled group.
The meeting consisted of fourteen individuals. The captain of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, his granddaughters, the three youngest agents, Sheldon, off the hook, and Drs. King, Bright, Kondraki, Clef, and Gears.
“The way I see it, we’ve got to send some of us out to properly introduce your people to theirs.” Dr. King suggested.
“Makes sense. How many do we send?” Marie asked, “And which ones?”
“Seeing as there are 14 of us, I propose we send half our number.” Gears replied.
“Right. And since this is our attempt to integrate them into our world, we should send inhabitants of our world.” Sheldon added, “Namely myself, the agents, and the captain. The rest of you can stay here and monitor for SCPs.”
“Sounds good. I’ve been wanting to get out of town for a while now. Everything’s just been changing so fast.” Marcus accepted.
Callie patted him on the shoulder. “I say we leave immediately. Any objections?” She looked around at the team. No one raised any dissent. “Okay then, let’s go.”
“Yep. We can take our van.” Marie stood up from the table.
“Got it.” Kat turned to the rest of the group. “You guys try not to burn down any more of the city while we’re gone.”
“We’ll see what we can do.” Clef shrugged.
Pearl facepalmed. “How reassuring, that I can’t even be sure if that was sarcasm.”
Some hours later, Callie was driving her and Marie’s van. Her cousin slept in the shotgun seat, while Sheldon and Craig sat in the backseat.
In the middle of the van, the three kids were arguing about how the humans’ society would function. “They’re probably hunter-gatherers, like our ancestors.” Marcus guessed, “Maybe we could start food trades.”
“How?” Lauren asked, “They’re from another dimension; they’re economy is completely different from ours.”
“I heard from Clef their economy is based on pieces of paper called dollars.” Katherine interjected.
“Oh, come on, seriously. Who ever heard of a paper-based economy?” Marcus questioned.
“I don’t know. Who ever heard of a talking sea slug, or a time-changing history book that makes you use your blood as ink, or killer teddy bears made of organs?” Callie added from the driver’s seat.
“I don’t remember any teddy bears.” Lauren pointed out.
Callie shrugged. “We don’t tell you everything.”
“Fine, but it still makes no sense. Like, why paper specifically? Why not rocks, or plastic, or some other material? Plus, why did that lizard monster go through the portal to our dimension of all places to begin with? Not to mention we still don’t know what the deal is with this Khahrahk thing Dr. Gears told us about, or what it has to do with the multiverse being destroyed. Oh, and did I mention the multiverse is being destroyed?!” Marcus had started to hyperventilate, overwhelmed by everything happening all at once.
“Dude, calm down.” Katherine put her hand on his shoulder. “Just remember, one crisis at a time. For now, let’s just focus on making first contact with the humans.”
“Alright, alright, I-I’m good. You’re right. One thing at a time.”
“Hey guys, we’re here!” Callie turned around. “You ready, team?”
“I think we’re as ready as we’ll ever be.” Sheldon responded.
“Good, then I’ve just got to wake up Marie.” Callie opened the door next to her cousin, leaning over and shouting, “We’re here! Wake up!”
Marie startled out of her seat, falling out of the van through the open door. Immediately, she stood up and reached into the van to try and throttle Callie. “Callie I swear if you ever do that again I’ll-”
“That’s enough, agent 2.” Craig pulled Marie out of the van. While Callie was getting out, he added, “And agent 1, please refrain from doing that again.”
“Yes, gramps.” Callie agreed.
“Well, this peace visit is off to a great start.” Marcus snarked. The five inklings, the octoling, and the horseshoe crab started walking into the makeshift town.
Craig stepped to the front of the group, approaching the nearest human. “Excuse me, sir, would you happen to know the leader of this settlement?”
The human smiled. “Well of course I know him. He’s me.”
Marcus squinted at the individual, before his eyebrows shot up in recognition. “Shotgun?”
“Wait, you recognize this guy?” Sheldon looked between the two, confused.
“Yeah, he was the leader of the firearm tribe at the infinite IKEA.” Marcus turned back to Shotgun. “So, they made you the leader of this place too?”
Shotgun shrugged. “We all held a vote between the tribe leaders, and I somehow managed to win. The other former leaders decided to volunteer as my advisors.”
“Dude, that’s great! We’ve actually come here on a peace visit.”
“What he means is...” Craig clarified, “...we’ve come here in the hopes of establishing peaceful relations between our communities.”
“Good to hear. We figured it was only a matter of time before we became public knowledge in your world.”
Kat realized, “Hey, have any of you noticed anything weird or anomalous around this area?”
“I dunno. Does a pond made of blood count as anomalous?”
“Oh, what? No, no, that’s not-of course that’s anomalous! That sounds very anomalous!”
“I’ll call Dr. King and ask him about it.” Marcus pulled out his communicator.
“Oh hell, what did you kids do this time?”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence. Anyway, the leader of the human settlement just told us there’ve been sightings of a pond made of blood. Any info on that one?”
“Oh, that’s SCP-354. I’d advise not going near it. Sometimes, it spits out random monsters. Also, it might lead into another dimension.”
Marcus rubbed his forehead with his fingertips. “Oh, oh of course, that makes too much sense. We can’t just have a pond that happens to be made of blood. No, of course it’s also a two-way portal to a monster dimension. Okay, we’ll deal with it somehow.” He hung up the communicator. “Change of plan, guys. I’m thinking we should check out that blood pond.”
“Agreed. If it is a portal, then no doubt its inhabitants will pose a threat to this settlement at some point.” Craig continued, “Callie, Marie, Sheldon, you three help me with the peace visit. Lauren, Marcus, Katherine, you three go investigate the pond.”
Lauren protested, “Wait a sec, why do we have to go to the dangerous blood pool?”
“Because you three have plenty of fighting experience, the four of us are more mature for this visit, and you’ve got experience in alternate dimensions.” Sheldon answered.
“Oh, right.”
Marcus turned to his friends. “Come on, girls. Let’s just get this over with. Shotgun, where are we looking?”
“Right over that way.” Shotgun pointed across the area.
“Thanks.” While the other four went off with Shotgun, the three youngest agents started going through the makeshift town. Aside from some odd looks and the occasional thanks from people who recognized them from the infinite IKEA, the walk went much more normally than they’d expected.
After slightly less than an hour, the three found themselves in a clearing in the forest. There, they saw a moderate-sized, irregularly-shaped body of water made of a viscous red liquid. “Man. Either someone spilled a lot of juice, or we just found what we’re looking for.” Marcus leaned down, sticking his finger in the pond and bringing it to his mouth.
“Oh, gross, dude! Are you actually going to taste that stuff?” Lauren yelled.
“What, can you blame a guy for being curious?”
“In this case, yes. Very much.”
Marcus shrugged. “Mih.” He put the blood-soaked finger in his mouth. “Huh. actually not half-bad.”
“Great, now my friend’s a vampire.” Katherine lamented, “Actually, considering the past few weeks...”
While Marcus was leaning over to get another sample, he saw something rippling in the middle of the pond. “Game faces, girls!”
A few seconds later, a creature launched out of the pond. It landed on the banks of the pond next to them. The thing was small, almost resembling a hybrid of a frog and turtle. Lauren looked down at it, as though she was disappointed. “That’s it?”
“It’s kinda cute. Can we keep it?” Katherine started petting the creature.
“No way. I don’t trust anything that pops out of a pond made of blood.” Marcus refuted.
While Kat was trying to hold the animal, it started shifting and changing. It turned into an almost liquid state, falling out of her hands and growing. “Kat, what did I tell you about feeding animals from another dimension?” Marcus yelled.
“Nothing! And I didn’t feed it anything!”
The organism had started to solidify. By the time it finished, a duplicate of Katherine was staring at the trio with glowing red eyes. Compared to the original, its skin was even paler. From a far enough distance, it could’ve easily passed for the real octoling. “That’s not true. You fed me your DNA. Now you’ll feed me your flesh.” It lunged at them in an attempt to bite Katherine’s jugular.
Lauren pounced on the duplicate, pulling it off of her friend. “More genetic information. Delicious.” The shapeshifter altered itself slightly until it became a pale, red-eyed doppelganger of Lauren. “I can only hope the rest of your species is as appetizing as you.”
Marcus punched it in the face, yelling, “Sorry, buddy! Kitchen’s closed!” The creature turned into a double of him.
“I get it. You’re turning into us by analyzing our DNA when we touch you, right?” Katherine realized.
“Very smart.” The shapeshifter clapped sarcastically. It jumped and tried to kick Marcus in the face. He dodged to the side, only for his copy to roundhouse kick him in the stomach, knocking him down to the ground.
Lauren grabbed and tossed a 3-foot stick from the ground. Before it could strike the creature’s head, it shrunk back down into its initial form. “Gotcha!” Marcus kicked the animal before it could change again, launching it a few feet into the air. After it fell on the ground, it turned back into Lauren.
The pseudo-Lauren ra n at the group, dodging their attempts to attack it. The thing started punching the true Lauren, before pivoting on one foot to jump sideways and kick her in the face. The impact knocked out several teeth, and spilled yellow ink-blood from her nostrils. Lauren collapsed to the ground, holding her bleeding nose.
Katherine grabbed the creature’s arms from behind to kick it in the back. While it lay on the ground, Marcus stomped on its back to hold it down. “Now! We need to kill this thing!”
Lauren stood up. “On it!” She shot the creature in the head with her splattershot, killing it. “Victory is ours, forevermore.” Her voice was still distorted by her nasal injury, and she was still wiping her ink-blood off on her sleeve with her free hand. “What? Trust me, I’m fine.”
“Right…” Marcus looked over at the blood pool. “What do you suppose we do with this thing?”
“Beats me. We can’t just leave it like this. Who knows what might pop out next? The longer this thing stays here, the more we risk something being released that we can’t handle.” Katherine replied, “I think I speak for all of us when I say the last thing we need is another giant monster like the one that came out of the mirror.” She taped a leaf to Lauren’s nose as a makeshift bandage. “On the bright side, I’m a medical genius. Or at least, enough to hopefully last until we can get you to an actual first aid kit.”
“Thanks, Kat.” Lauren stood up. “We need to find some way to drain that pool.” She dialed her communicator. “Dr. Gears?”
“Hello. Pardon, Lauren, but why does your voice sound different?”
“Ah don’t worry, I just got my nose kicked by a shapeshifter. And then I killed it. Anyway, we’re looking for ideas on how to take care of a monster-spewing pool made of blood.”
Dr. Gears apparently thought for a few short moments. “I’m not sure, but at the Foundation, we have sentries set up to monitor its activity. My apologies that I can’t be of any more assistance.”
Lauren pinched her forehead. “Okay, we’ll investigate the blood pond, and then we’ll call you back later.” She hung up the communicator, kneeling down next to the pond.
Despite staring right at it, the blood was much too viscous to make anything out beneath the surface. “Maybe we could convince the humans to move their settlement somewhere else. We could even try and get volunteers from Inkopolis to help. If something really bad comes out, we could just take care of it on a case-by-case basis.”
Marcus considered their options. “Maybe. I don’t like the idea of just leaving this glorified monster factory here. C’mon, let’s get back and tell Shotgun and the others what we found.”
Before they could leave, the pond rippled far more intensely than the last time. “Oh, hell. What is it this time?” Marcus pulled out his splatling, ready to shoot whatever came through. The pond erupted in a fountain of blood, staining the three agents bright red.
The monster that emerged almost resembled a massive worm, about twenty feet in length. Its circular mouth, lined with 5-foot razor-sharp teeth, opened into a hellish screech. Dozens of tentacles surrounded it, emerging directly from the pond as though a significant portion of the beast remained submerged.
“Is this what you were talking about, Kat?” Marcus asked.
“Yeah, that-that’ll do it. Come on, let’s kill this thing!”
“Hey, wait, maybe we don’t have to. If it’s stuck in the pool, it might not be a threat. Maybe it could even clog up the-” Lauren was interrupted by one of the tentacles stretching out far longer than it looked capable of, shattering several trees. The agents barely dodged being ripped to pieces. “I stand corrected.”
Marcus started firing directly into the organism’s mouth. It didn’t react in the slightest. “Okay, maybe a splat bomb.” He tossed a pyramidal device towards the creature’s mouth, only for it to catch it in its tentacle and shatter the bomb without effort. “Well, I’m out of ideas. You two, any plans?”
“Nope! Just this!” Kat started running at the beast, dodging its tentacles until she jumped on one to use as a bridge over the pond. She’d underestimated how slippery a monstrous tentacle covered in blood would be, thus screaming as she tried in vain to grab onto it, before she inevitably fell into the mass of blood.
“Katherine! What do we do now?!”
Marcus thought for a moment before answering, “The stupidest thing we can.” He grabbed Lauren’s arm, dragging her past the monster’s tentacles and diving into the portal.
Katherine, Marcus, and Lauren found themselves abruptly reversing direction, accelerating until they surfaced in an expanse of red sand. They spent a few seconds crawling out, while Lauren glared daggers at Katherine. “What the hell were you thinking?!”
“Lauren, I’m sor-”
“You could’ve gotten killed, you idiot! You could’ve gotten us killed! We had to leave without telling anyone! Who knows what could happen while we’re gone?”
“Hey, I did what I thought-”
“Save it! That monster is still alive, and you’ve been useless this whole time!”
Katherine’s jaw dropped. “Useless? How have I been useless?”
“Oh, well, let me count the ways! You forgot where the base was so you were late when we were trying to discuss the lizard monster, you got infected by a zombie, you spent a week gallivanting with an art terrorist while I was being mind-controlled to do who-knows-what by the Chaos Insurgency, and you did nothing to help us find Sinning Jessie!”
Katherine stammered for a moment. “Gallivanting? I thought I was helping you guys! it’s not my fault he lied to me! Besides, I saved you from the old man, and I fixed your nose after you got it kicked by that shapeshifter despite the fact that we left with absolutely no actual medical equipment!”
“Well, whoop-de-doo, it’d be better if you hadn’t been the one to give it your DNA in the first place! Marcus, back me up here! Wait, Marcus?”
The two girls looked over to Marcus, who was kneeling in the sand drawing something. He stood up, brandishing some kind of card covered in red sand. “Oh, I’m sorry. Clearly, you two are busy fighting like a couple of toddlers, so I thought I’d make us a Way out of here.” He pointed at the ground, where he’d drawn a series of familiar runes.
“What is this?” Lauren asked.
“It’s a Wanderer's Library card. Jack gave it to me after Sloth’s Pit. Why do you think I was the one who dragged you in here after Kat, or didn’t have a panic attack from getting stuck in another wasteland dimension? It’s because this time, I have a plan. Now I’ve just got to open the Way.”
After rereading the back of the card, Marcus stated, “Magna bibliotheca ad centrum omnium, aperta tibi ad me!” The Way flickered open, fluctuating in size. “Best hurry!” He jumped into the portal.
“Come on, you freeloader!” Lauren grabbed Katherine’s arm, dragging her through the portal a second before it closed.
“Mark, can you please explain to me why that Way almost cut our legs off?”
“Sorry, Kat. That was only my first Way. Are you alright?”
“Yeah, we’re okay. Guess we’re just three typical, average kids lost in a library at the center of the multiverse.”
“Lost? Please.” Marcus placed his hand on his hip. “My friends from the Serpent’s Hand and I journeyed all over this place while they were helping me look for you last month. Together, the five of us shattered the moon-stone sword of lunaris over the head of a wyvern, perused the bloodstained pages of the Necrotic Grimoire, and encountered a dimension where they had a word rhyming with both orange and purple. That last one was weird.”
Lauren crossed her arms in frustration. “Alright then, Mr. Expert. How do we get out of here?”
“I’m honestly not sure. Jack was our guide, but it’s not like I got his number. Still, we should be able to find a Way home eventually.”
“You’re saying we should just wander around aimlessly until we find our dimension? I thought you said you had a plan!” Lauren pointed at him accusingly.
Marcus held up his hands defensively. “Hey, I never said it was a good plan. I didn’t exactly have time to think of one after Katherine jumped into that blood portal.”
“Oh, so we’re back on this again? Listen, I’m sorry. It was impulsive of me, and I haven’t been on my A-game since this whole thing started. I’ll try to be better, but right now, we have to work together if we want to get out of here.”
“You’re right about that, at least.” Lauren confirmed, “We can save the fighting for when we’ve got the other agents to talk sense into us. Right now, let’s get started.”
Chapter 28: The Witch Child
Chapter Text
“Why’d you call us all, Gears? Was there another call?” Marina asked.
“Of a sort. I was just recently contacted by Craig. He informed me that his group lost contact with agents 3, 4, and 8 a few hours ago.”
“Oh no. You mean the ones who were asking about the blood pond?”
“Hold up. You sent my friends out to investigate a blood pond?!” Pearl yelled, glaring as if ready to commit murder with her bare hands.
Dr. King held up his hand defensively. “No, of course I wouldn’t do that. I specifically told them not to go there.”
“Those three will do anything to protect civilians, even at their own risk.” Marina pointed out. “If they heard about something dangerous, they definitely would’ve-” She was interrupted by the phone starting to ring.
“Perfect timing.” Clef growled, stalking over to pick up the phone. “Hello, what’s your-” His eyes grew wide with shock. “I-I see. Yes, of course we’ll be right there.” He slowly hung up the phone. “There’s a little girl performing magic in the middle of the city.”
Marina smiled. “Oh, that sounds adorable! What’s got you so spooked, Clef?”
“Maybe he’s the father. Whaddaya say, Clef? You secretly a dad?” Pearl grinned at the scientist.
“What?! No, of course not!”
“Why don’t you tell us, then?” Kondraki was looking at Clef with something between joy and rage.
“SCP-239 is none of their con-”
“Oh really? So it’s none of their concern how you tried to murder a kid? How you practically tore apart site-17 trying to kill an 8-year old girl?”
“You what?!” Pearl jumped up, trying to strangle Dr. Clef. “We trusted you! We left you alone with Marcus last week, and now we find out you’re some kind of kid-killer?!” She glared at the other Foundation employees, eyes blazing with anger. “How many of you were in on it? How many of you took his side? Any other earth-shattering secrets we should know about?”
“Pearl, let him go.”
“What are you saying, Marina? You’d better not be taking the child-murderer’s side.”
“No! No, of course not! I’m just saying, killing him won’t fix anything.”
“Yeah, I know. Any of you guys taking his side on this?”
“Of course not. I was the first to fight Alto when he tried that stunt.”
Dr. Clef scoffed, “Oh come on, Konnie. You know as well as I do that 239 was a threat.”
“No, she wasn’t! And you know it! There were procedures in place to prevent 239 from misusing her powers, and you willfully ignored those procedures.” Dr. King refuted.
“Really?” Dr. Clef narrowed his eyes. “Am I the only one who sees sense here?”
“Looks like it.” Pearl noted, glancing around to observe everyone else in the group glaring at Dr. Clef.
“Well then. I guess I’m out.” Clef activated the portal device. Before walking out of the dimension, he snapped, “Hope you guys learn for yourselves who’s really right here.”
The hole in the universe deactivated a few seconds later, leaving Marina to pick up the device. “I don’t believe it.”
“Believe it. Now we’ve gotta find that kid before something happens to her.” Pearl started off towards the base exit.
“Wait.” Dr. King warned, “I should let you know that SCP-239 is capable of subconsciously making whatever she believes come to pass. In other words, if she thinks something is true, it’ll become true.”
“Thanks, but that doesn’t matter.” Pearl insisted, “She’s just a kid. Magic or not, anomaly or not, she’s gotta be scared.”
“Pearlie’s right.” Marina agreed, “We’ll keep it in mind, but we’ll treat her like a kid first and foremost.”
“Alright, Marina, we’ve just gotta find a human child in a city full of inklings and octolings.”
“Right. I’m keeping my eyes open.” While Marina was alone, scanning the central district of Inkopolis, she heard a high-pitched voice yelling from somewhere a short distance away.
“I cast magic missile!”
Marina barely had time to dodge a bolt of white-hot plasma rocketing toward her. The intense heat brought a brief, scalding pain to her skin, before reducing the car behind her to a flaming wreck. “What-who threw that?”
A little girl appeared out of the alleyway. “I did, evil witch.”
Marina stood upright. “Hey, wait a second. I’m not an evil-”
“Silence, dark sorceress of the shadow realm! You can’t trick me! The great music magician DJ Octavio told me all about you! He even gave me a picture, and told me of your mastery of the dark arts! He sent me to slay you and save this world so I may return to my own!”
“Wait, wait, wait, Octavio put you up to this? You can’t trust him! He’s evil!”
“Octavio told me you’d try to trick me with your silver tongue! I see right through you! I cast magic missile!” Another beam of plasma rocketed out of the girl’s outstretched palm, much too fast to dodge.
Marina uselessly held her hands out in front of herself. Before the magic missile could strike her, a pitch-black barrier appeared to dispel the blast. “Huh. that’s new.”
“A-hah!” SCP-239 pointed at Marina. “Proof of your dark sorcery! You really are a wicked witch!”
“You’re really starting to get on my nerves, kid.” Before the girl could say anything else, Marina found herself surrounded in purple smoke. By the time it dissipated, she’d been relocated to the top of a building, where she briefly stumbled in surprise. “Woah, okay, I teleported. I teleported!” She hastily set up a six-way call on her communicator. “Guys, I found the kid at 541 crab street! Octavio convinced her I’m evil, and I think I somehow have magic powers. It must have something to do with her perception.”
“If that’s the case, you might start turning evil soon. Just stay there and avoid her as much as possible.” Dr. King instructed.
The girl reappeared, floating just above the building. “Yeah, that might be tough. I’m gonna need backup.”
“Foolish evil sorceress! You can’t escape me, coward! Now face me and accept your fate!” SCP-239 cast another magic missile, forcing Marina to jump off the building and start floating in midair herself.
“Please, stop this, 239! I don’t want to hurt you! Octavio’s just using you! Yesterday, he tried to destroy the city!”
SCP-239 stopped, her eyes widening with shock. “Wait. How do you know what the wizard teachers called me?” She slowly floated back down onto the roof of the building.
Marina followed suit. She could feel a dark cloud dispelling itself from her subconscious, that she hadn’t noticed until it was gone. “I, uh, I’m working with some of the…” She cleared her throat, “The wizard teachers.”
The girl looked at the octoling suspiciously. “Prove it.”
Marina’s communicator started beeping. “Hold on a sec. I’m getting contact from the other wizards. Hello?”
Dr. King’s voice came out of Marina’s communicator. “We’re at the address. Where are you two?”
“Sorry, sir. We’re coming down now.” Marina looked back at SCP-239. “The other wizards are down on the street. They want us to come down.”
“Okay. But you better not be lying.” The little girl disappeared, bringing Marina with her. The two reappeared on the ground, facing the four scientists and Pearl. “Over council wizard Gears! Swordsman Kondraki!” The girl ran over to hug Gears.
Dr. Gears patted SCP-239 on the head, with a subtle smile on his face. “Greetings, Sigurrós. I trust you have managed to avoid involving yourself with too much trouble during your stay in this dimension?”
“Sigurrós?” Marina knelt down next to the girl. “Is that your real name?”
“Sure is!” Sigurrós looked up at the scientists with wide eyes. “Is it true that she isn’t evil?”
Dr. Kondraki answered, “Yeah, she’s working with us. Whoever told you she was evil was lying to you.”
“Wait, so you’re a good witch?”
“Yeah, something like that.”
“I’m sorry. Please don’t blast me.” Sigurrós looked down, eyes watering in fright.
“Hey, it’s alright.” Marina gently pressed her palm onto Sigurrós’s cheek. “I’m not gonna blast you.”
“You can trust her, kiddo.” Pearl confirmed, “Marina’s one of the nicest mages I know.”
“So Mr. Octavio really was lying to me?”
“Clearly.” Dr. Bright confirmed.
“Of course Octavio would be behind this?” Pearl glared as if she was ready to murder someone. “First he steals the great zapfish, then he brainwashes Callie, then he teleports a murderous demigod into a turf war stadium, and now he tricks a kid into trying to kill my best friend? That’s it. I’m killing him.”
“Hey, wait, let’s not be rash here.” Marina tried to hold her partner back. “I get that you’re upset, but there might be a better solution than going off on your own after the most dangerous octarian in the world.”
“Like what?”
“We should wait until the others get back. We’ll need help to take him down, especially if he’s got access to SCPs somehow.”
“How long will that take, though? I called Sheldon while we were searching, and he said they were leading the humans to war against a giant tentacle monster that came out of the blood pool. Not to mention, the kids are still stuck in some other dimension for all we know. We’ve been constantly splitting up ever since this whole mess started, so what’s one more? You guys can come with me if you want, but there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”
“You should listen to your friend. Even I know this is too risky.” Bright said.
Pearl looked down, fists clenched. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe I should- Gotcha! Epiphanies are for suckers!” She ran in the direction of the city border.
“I got this.” Dr. King tossed a portal device, allowing Pearl to accidentally run through it just before it closed. “There. Now she’s back in the base.” He teleported after her.
“I hate tonight.” Marina activated her own transporter.
Drs. Gears, Kondraki, and Bright all stayed behind with the little girl. “Sigurrós, I have the means to return you home. I want you to step into the mystical portal I’m going to open, but I’ll have to stay here for a few more months. Do you understand?”
“Of course, over council wizard Gears.”
“Good.” Dr. Gears activated the portal. “I promise, they’ll take good care of you at the magic academy.”
“I know. Thank you, over council wizard Gears.” Sigurrós walked through the portal into site-17.
Dr. Kondraki wiped his brow on his sleeve. “Glad that’s over with. Let’s hope those three haven’t killed each other yet.” The three activated their transporters.
Six individuals stood in the headquarters of the New Squidbeak Splatoon. “Hey kid, you still want to go on your own?” Kondraki asked.
“Nope! The captain just called, and they’re coming back from a successful peace visit.”
Marina raised her eyebrows slightly. “Does that mean the other three are back now?”
“Well, no, but apparently some guys from a group called the Serpent’s Hand are coming with them. They said they know the kids, and they’ve got knowledge of dimension-jumping.”
“The Serpent’s Hand are normally opposed to the foundation, but I suppose they’re our best bet this time.” Dr. King added.
“If they can help us find the kids, then that’s good enough for me. Let’s just hope for the best.” Marina decided.
Chapter 29: Cack Hard 3:Revengeance: Reloaded: Remastered
Chapter Text
“So, Marcus. Is there any particular reason we have to wander around here?” Lauren asked.
“Simple. According to what Jack told me a couple weeks ago, Ways are like doorways between dimensions that can only be opened by skilled thaumaturgists, mostly people in the Serpent’s Hand. Ways are usually stuck in fixed locations, invisible to the naked eye, but some really skilled Wayfarers-that’s people who use Ways a lot-can open temporary ones anywhere like what Jack did when David first attacked us. Sometimes, less skilled Wayfarers can use things like the Wanderer’s Library card to open Ways that only last a little while. Make sense?”
Lauren stared at Marcus, trying to process the information. “Uh, yeah. That makes all of the sense.”
“Speak for yourself.” Katherine interjected, “By the way, what do you guys think happened with David?”
Before anyone could answer her, they heard a psychotic laugh. “Speak of the devil, and I shall appear!” David jumped down from the top of a bookshelf behind them. He brandished a pistol covered in runes.
“Snake dude!” Lauren yelled.
“What are you doing here?” Marcus asked.
“How are you not a corpse?” Katherine inquired.
“Kathy, Kathy, Kathy, you insult me. Did you really not think I could escape the Serpent’s Hand while they were distracted? Ever since then, I’ve been roaming the Wanderer’s Library in the hopes you would return and rejoin Are We Cool Yet?. With your artistic skill, combined with my magic, we can finally break the masquerade.”
“Hang out with you in alleyways making murderous paintings? Hard pass.” Katherine snarled, “By the way, what’s with the gun? Where’d you get that?”
“Oh, this little thing?” David twirled the pistol in his hand. “I bought it from MC&D a few weeks before you joined me. It cost me my own house, but it was worth it for the superior firepower!” He abruptly fired a thaumaturgic blast at the three teenagers.
They dove to the ground, leaving the shot to explode behind them and set part of a bookshelf on fire. “Okay Kat, you want to be useful to the team? Draw the runes, say the spell, and open the Way.” Lauren snatched the Wanderer’s Library card out of Marcus’s hand, and shoved it into Katherine’s.
“Right. I won’t let you down this time.” Katherine tightened her grip on the card.
“You’d better.” Lauren and Marcus ran at David, simultaneously punching him in the face. He stumbled back, firing at the inklings again. They each dodged to one side, getting knocked back down by the blast.
Marcus tried to get up, only for David to step on his back, pointing the gun at his head. “I win.” He half-whispered.
Marcus grinned. “Sure about that, Davey?” He turned into his squid form, causing David to lose his balance.
Lauren took the opening to jump on David’s back, knocking him to the ground.
Katherine’s voice called from the other side of the bookshelf, “Guys, it’s ready! Hurry up!”
Hastily, Lauren got off of David to follow Marcus around the corner, where Katherine was struggling to concentrate on maintaining a Way. “No seriously, hurry up! I can’t keep this up much longer.”
“Good work, Kat!” Marcus congratulated her. All three of them leapt through the Way. David caught up just as the Way closed, and the Wanderer’s Library card fell to the floor.
“Alright. Good work team.” Katherine smiled, despite how tired she was.
“Good work? Kat, that was great!” Lauren hugged the octoling. “I can’t believe how I’ve been treating you.” She looked down at the floor.
Katherine hesitated, before returning the hug. “It’s fine. The stress must be getting to you, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, but that’s no excuse for treating you like garbage. You made a mistake, and I’ve been verbally abusing you for hours. I feel terrible.”
“In that case, I forgive you.”
Marcus knelt down next to the two girls. “Hey, it’s great that you two are friends again. If you’re done making out, can we address the fact that we’re back in a Foundation site?” He gestured around them.
As Lauren and Katherine looked around, they recognized the familiar metal walls bearing the SCP Foundation logo. “Oh no. No no no no no no no no.” Lauren started panicking, frantically looking for a way out. “I am not getting my mouth burnt again!”
They heard a tinny, robotic voice cackling. “There is no escape! So say I, the dreaded Princess Priscilla Pie!”
While the three agents tried to find the source of the threat, David jumped out of a Way behind them, holding the torn halves of the Wanderer’s Library card. “Did you three children honestly think you could escape me?”
Katherine glared at him. “Can’t blame a girl for trying. Hey, wait a-” She felt around in her pockets. “Ah, squit! The card!”
David tossed the card pieces on the ground. “What is that thing?” He pointed behind the teenagers at a 3-foot metal robot, with a poor balance and what resembled a permanent smile on its upside down voltmeter face. “Tremble before my infinite might, mortals! For I am Deathkill the Destructinator, the instrument of your destruction!”
“Hey look, something therapeutic.” Katherine smirked. “Ready, team?”
“ Ready! ” Marcus and Lauren sprinted over to the robot, while Katherine engaged David.
The teenager shifted into her octopus form to dodge a blast of thaumaturgic energy, leaving a harmless mark on the nearby wall. She turned back into a humanoid and kicked the gun out of David’s hand. She tried to punch David, only for him to hold her fist and start squeezing it. “I’ve got a spare.” She snarled, using her other fist to sock David in the gut. While he was holding his stomach, Kat slapped him across the face.
David groaned in pain. “How can something so cute be so painful?”
“A year of being a secret agent might have something to do with it. Or maybe it has something to do with the fact that you’re just a pretentious fop with no real combat experience who hides behind his weapons.”
“Ya really think so, Kathy?” David jumped at Katherine. She turned into an octopus, allowing the human to knock himself face-first on the floor.
Katherine stood up. “One more thing.” She slammed the sole of her shoe into David’s back. “Never call me ‘cute’ again, you disgusting old creep.”
While David looked up, with a small gash on his forehead, Marcus and Lauren were staring down the little robot after it’ d fallen to the floor. “How dare you? Hoist me up so that I, Castratinator, may bring death upon you!”
“You really need to work on your negotiation tactics, my guy.” Lauren shook her head pitifully.
“This guy isn’t exactly what I expect from an evil robot.” Marcus picked up the robot. “Hey, little buddy, what’s your name?”
“Unhand me, mortal! I, the glor ious Pesterbot, will not stand for this humiliation!”
David ran away. While opening a Way to jump through, he shouted, “This is not over, squids!”
“Great. Now what do we do?” Marcus wondered aloud. “I never memorized the card!”
Lauren blanched. “So now that it’s destroyed…”
“Yeah. We’ve got no way out of this universe.”
“I’m so sorry. I-I can’t believe I dropped the card. How could I-” Katherine started breaking down.
Lauren tried to reassure her, “Hey, Kat, listen to me. You opened the Way and got David off our backs. Dropping the card was an honest mistake, just like what happened back at the blood pool.”
Katherine shook her head. “No, you were right the first time. I’m-”
“An agent. That’s what you are. More importantly, you’re my best friend. I’m sure if we find a way out of this facility, we can figure out some other way back to our universe.”
“Not a bad plan, but how do we get out in the first place?” Marcus’s question was answered by footfalls rapidly approaching them, echoing within the hall.
A human ran towards them, with bright red burn scars covering the left half of his face, being pursued by a 10-foot-tall humanoid made entirely out of a soft, red substance. The clay man picked up the scientist, tossing him towards the teenagers and Pesterbot. He got up, muttering to himself, “What was I thinking, putting 705 through 914 on very fine? Holy hell, I’m drunk.”
“Dude, what are you talking about? What was that thing?” Lauren demnded.
The man answered her, “That’s SCP-705, the militaristic play doh. I decided it’d be fun to stick it into the transformation machine on the highest setting, but, well-” He was interrupted by SCP-705 running through the next room over, until it escaped the facility.
Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, and the human left Pesterbot struggling on the floor in favor of investigating the room the clay giant had decimated. Inside, there was a man in a black cloak wearing what appeared to be a stark white mask with a long, sharp beak. “SCP-049, the plague doctor. How are ya, buddy?”
“Oh for the love of... Are you drunk again, doctor Cimmerian?” The masked man held his head in what could only be described as disappointment.
“Shut it, plaguey. I’m not-” The man was briefly interrupted by his own very drunk-sounding hiccup. “I’m not drunk. Hey, where’s your kid?” Cimmerian looked around the room.
“Wait, this dude has a kid?”
Katherine’s answer came in the form of a half-sized version of the plague doctor charging at her bearing a rather large and pointy stick. “I am the cure!”
“Wait wha-” The smaller copy jumped up, whacking her on the face with the stick. “Ow! Dude! Ow. Ow. Ow.” The plague doctor ran over, trying to pull its offspring off the octoling. “Ugh. Thanks, man.” Katherine got up, rubbing a small blunt-force welt on her forehead.
“I apologize for my son’s behavior. I’ve been trying to teach him to be a proper doctor-”
“Let me go daddy! I wanna cure her! I am most effective!”
“-to varying degrees of success.” The doctor finished, holding his still-struggling son.
“Well now, what really matters is...” Cimmerian trailed off. “Huh. What was it again?”
“Uh, hello? Giant clay dude? Tore through the wall? Ring any bells?” Marcus pointed to the gap in SCP-049’s cell.
Dr. Cimmerian snapped his fingers. “Oh, right, that. Well the thing about that is-”
The scientist was again interrupted by a deafening, “Cack!”
The bird call was followed by another voice shouting, “Get back here, you damn bird!” A corncrake flew into the cell, landing on 049’s shoulder.
Marcus recognized the bird and immediately started backing up. “No, not you again. Get that bird the hell away from me before my ears start bleeding again!” Not paying attention to where he was going, Marcus tripped over the Pesterbot, windmilling his arms and falling on his back next to it.
“I see you have fallen in fear of I, Prime Minister Sinister. Perhaps if you grovel at my feet, I will make your death swift and painless as I rip your soul from your flesh.”
“Not in the mood right now, dude.” Marcus got back to his feet, just in time to witness another Foundation scientist pursuing the bird.
“Spanko, get back here or I swear- Oh, for the love of… Cimmerian, what did you do this time?”
Dr. Cimmerian sighed, “You crash the foundation servers for a week by sending too many emails at once one time and suddenly you’ve got a reputation. What makes you think I did this?”
The other man crossed his arms and tapped his foot. “Did you?”
“Yes.”
The newcomer sighed, “Okay, now one more thing. Mind explaining to me why there’s three kids here with Pesterbot, Spanko, the plague doctors, and a massive hole in the wall?”
“Oh, that’s a very funny story. The hole came from someone who wasn’t me putting 705 through 914-”
“Because of course you did.” The other scientist put his head in his hands. “Now what’s the deal with...” He gestured towards the three teenagers. “With all this?”
Marcus stepped forward. “It’s really simple, sir. We’re actually from another dimension. We were contained in one of your sites a while ago, but you must not have got the memo before we escaped. If you can just help us leave this universe and get back home, I promise this’ll all go back to normal.”
The doctor who’d been chasing the corn crake thought for a moment. “Odd. I don’t recall you three being in any of our databanks.”
“Of course!” Lauren realized, “This must be a different timeline! One where everyone’s a complete moron!”
“Listen, kids, I’ll cut you a deal. I’ll send the three of you out with the nearby SCPs to recapture 705. If you succeed, I’ll give you a dimensional portal generator.”
“Thanks, man. But why do we have to go with these idiots?” Katherine gestured around herself at the robot struggling on the floor, the plague doctor holding his stick-waving miniature duplicate, and the bird with the deafening voice.
“Because I hate them all and I want them off my back for an hour or two.” The man pulled some headphones out of his bag and tossed them at the three cephalings. “Take these headphones that I have on me for some reason. They’re designed to detect the unique variety of soundwaves created by SCP-2337, making it tolerable while still allowing you to hear everything else.”
The three agents put on the headphones. “Seems legit.” Marcus turned to address Dr. Spanko. “Say something, bird.”
“Cack! Am complicate across the state! Esseepee Steven nothing cinco de mayonnaise out bust from Floridee to Floridare!”
“I have absolutely no idea what he’s saying, but the volume’s definitely a lot better.” Marcus agreed.
“Awesome. Now all that’s left to do is go out and get the clay man back into containment.” Katherine gestured towards the hole in the wall.
“Here’s my car keys.” Cimmerian tossed them over to Lauren.
“Thanks, sir. Katherine, take the robot, okay? The rest of you, follow us. We’ve got to find that thing before it causes any damage.”
“Got it.” Katherine picked up the small, misshapen machine.
“Unhand me, peon! I am the dreaded Patheticon the Garglemost, and I will not stand for this humiliation!”
“Yeah, life’s tough all over, buddy.” Katherine, Marcus, Lauren, the Plague Doctor, his son, Dr. Spanko, and Pesterbot walked out of the wall to pursue SCP-705.
Researcher Zyn Kiryu held her head in her hands, groaning for several seconds. “Doctor Cimmerian, am I to understand that you stuck SCP-705 through SCP-914 on the very fine setting-without authorization, I might add-thereby resulting in a harmless safe-class turning into a potential keter that managed to escape the facility?”
“Yes. but in my defense, I was blackout drunk.”
“Very well. And Dr. Hamm, is it true that you sent 3 non-human teenagers out to pursue SCP-705 along with 049, 049-J, 1370, and 2337, thereby instigating a mass containment breach of five known SCPs and 3 as-yet undiscovered SCPs?”
“Now that’s not the whole story. One of the teenagers also said they were from an alternate universe.”
“Oh for the love of...How do you two still have jobs? Nevermind, I’m going to the employee lounge to get drunk.”
“I’m afraid I drank all the alcohol, Ms. Kiryu.”
“I-but-Cimmerian, there were at least a dozen bottles of liquor in there!”
“Yeah, I’m surprised I managed to restrain myself like that too.”
Upon seeing that Dr. Cimmerian’s car had an open driver’s seat window, Lauren sprinted to the other side, sliding her hand across the hood for leverage, and turned into a squid just long enough to easily fit through the window onto the seat.
“Was that at all necessary?” Marcus asked, climbing in the back with the SCPs.
“Nope. I’ve just always wanted to do that.” Lauren admitted while turning on the car.
“Fair enough.”
Katherine opened the other front door, sitting in shotgun with Pesterbot. “Why do you get to drive?”
Lauren gestured to the rest of the group. “Because you and Marcus are too young, Spanko’s a bird, Pesterbot would probably crash this thing either on accident or on purpose, the plague doctor creeps me out, and I don’t trust his son to not try to pop a wheelie in this thing.”
“Foolish girl! Doom Master thirteen seventy, Master of all Doom, always crashes and burns on glorious purpose!”
“I see your point. But Lauren, do you even have a license?”
“Nope.” Lauren shrugged with a fang-baring grin. “But how hard could it be?” She looked down at the dashboard and pedals. “Which one’s the gas?”
“I believe it’s the-” 049 started, only to be interrupted.
“No wait, I think it’s this one.” Lauren stomped on the right pedal, causing the car to start rocketing forward. Despite being knocked back into the seat from the g-force, Lauren somehow managed to turn the wheel in circles until the car had spun around a half-dozen times, before finally departing down the street.\
“Lauren! We’ve been on the road for less than a minute and I’m pretty sure you’ve already broken a dozen laws. Why don’t you give one of us the wheel before you get us all killed?” Marcus suggested.
“Oh please. I’m just a bit inexperienced, that’s all.”
“Yes! Crash! Burn! Kill all you pathetic flesh-sacks!” SCP-1370 tried to reach the steering wheel.
Katherine held the robot back, yelling, “If the car crashes, you’ll be killed too!”
“Nonsense! Invincitron the Invincinator is invincible!”
“Figures.”
“Cack! Esseepee nothing Connect Four German no very un-Sinbad drive-man!”
“Why don’t you let me drive?” SCP-049-J asked.
“Son, you’re too young to drive. Also, you’re an idiot.”
“No I’m not, daddy! My cure is most effective!”
“Your ‘cure’ amounts to whacking people on the head when they so much as sneeze. How am I supposed to believe you won’t whack the dashboard?”
“Isn’t that what you’re supposed to do?”
SCP-049’s only answer was a facepalm and a sigh.
“Guys, look!” Marcus pointed in front of the car, where SCP-705 had turned the corner and picked up a parked car.
“We have to get out of this thing!” Lauren slammed the brakes, causing the car to skid to a halt. The inklings, octoling, bird, robot, and plague doctors opened the cars and fled onto the sidewalk.
The clay giant threw the car in its hand. The two vehicles collided into an explosion behind the group, tossing them into the air and knocking them to the ground. “I can’t feel my anything.” Lauren groaned, “Is that a bad sign?”
“Don’t worry. I will cure you. My cure is most effective.” SCP-049-J held his stick overhead.
Lauren hastily sat up. “No no no, that won’t be necessary. I-I’m good.”
“Are you sure? My cure is-”
“-Most effective. Yeah, I got that. No need.”
“Boy, what have I told you about whacking people with your stick?”
The smaller plague doctor thought for a brief moment. “To do it hard and fast?”
SCP-049 simply placed his beaked face in his hands. “Oh Dr. Hamm...What fresh new horror have we wrought upon this world?”
“Guys! Where’s the clay dude going?” Marcus pointed at SCP-705. It’d turned away from them in favor of walking towards a building.
“It would appear he is heading towards the play-doh factory. If he gets inside, he could grow exponentially. He might even become too powerful to stop.” 049 answered.
“What?!” Kat shouted.
“It hardly matters! I, the Mayor of Mayhem, shall ally myself with the beast and assume control of this wretched world!”
“Alright buddy, you wanna get closer to him? Wish granted!” Katherine picked up the robot and chucked it at the play-doh man, knocking them both to the ground.
“Nice one! Now’s our chance, everyone!” Marcus called out.
“My cure is most effective.” The plague doctor’s son ran at the clay giant, trying to whack it with his stick. The giant had already gotten back up.It merely looked at SCP-049-J, confused, before slapping him away. The plague doctor landed near the rest of the group about 20 feet away. “Was I most effective?”
SCP-049 shook his head. “No, son, you were pathetic as always. Allow me to demonstrate the proper procedure.” He casually walked up to SCP-705 and touched it. “Strange. This being must not be infected with the pestilence. Which means my cure...oh no.” The doctor realized, horrified, before the clay man grabbed him and slammed him into the ground, leaving a small crater.
“Cack! Essepee Steven nothing Cinco De Mayo Will-O-The-Wisp naught provoke damnation ages upon esseepee two three three and Steven’s comrade!” The call was so loud that the three agents had to cover their ears, despite still having the headphones on. The clay giant’s body started rippling. Several cars and windows exploded from the immeasurable force of the sound waves.
“Of course! The perfect opening!” Marcus pointed at Dr. Spanko and ordered him, “Cack, man! Cack hard!”
The bird opened its beak far wider than what should’ve been permissible by nature, yelling, “ Cack! ”
The sound was loud enough to send everyone rocketing backwards. The pavement was upturned for several square yards in all directions. SCP-705 melted into a pile of play-doh. “Did we win?” Marcus groaned, his ears ringing even through the headphones.
“I think so.” Kat responded, “Now all we have to do is figure out how to get these chumps back to the facility, and then just hope for the best.” As soon as she finished talking, a Way opened in front of them. “David!” Kat stood up and brandished her dualies, ready for a fight.
Four individuals walked out of the Way. “Guys! What’re you doing here?” Marcus called over to Dana, Troy, Fred, and Jack.
“Kids! There you are!” Troy ran over to them. “Listen, we got caught up in a dimensional warp and got dragged into your dimension. Your friends told us you three got lost, so we’ve been looking for you all over the multiverse.”
“Good to see you’re all okay.” Fred patted Marcus on the head. “Except, why didn’t you just use the library card to get back?”
“I’m sorry, that’s my fault. I dropped the card, and then David broke it.” Katherine admitted.
“I knew we shouldn’t have let him escape so easily.”
Dana stroked Katherine’s tentacle-hair. “Don’t beat yourself up, okay? You’re just a kid. We can get you another card.”
“Thank you.”
“The hell happened here?” Troy gestured to the wreckage all around them. “It looks like a bomb went off.”
“It’s a long story that definitely has nothing to do with my driving.” Lauren answered.
“Yeah, sure.” Dana replied. They heard the sirens of both police cars and foundation vehicles.
“Come on, this is their problem now.” Jack led the group through the Way.
Chapter 30: The Chat Logs Of Agent 4
Summary:
Shortly after the events of Splatoon 2, agent 4 is sent on another mission by agent 2.
Chapter Text
12:00 AM 8/31/20
[Agent 4] I’m at the warehouse. This the place?
[Agent 2] Depends. Address?
[Agent 4] 215 barnacle rd.
[Agent 2] That’s the one. You remember the mission, right?
[Agent 4] Stop the octarian loyalists from building a bomb.
[Agent 2] That’s it.
[Agent 4] By the way, where’s 1 and 3?
[Agent 2] Agent 1 is trying to locate the captain and agent 3. Last I heard, they were going on a mission somewhere. I haven’t heard from them in a while.
[Agent 4] I’m sure they’re fine. Going in now.
[Agent 2] Affirmative.
12:16 AM 8/31/20
[Agent 4] Mission accomplished.
[Agent 2] Good work, agent 4. Any injuries?
[Agent 4] Nope; went off without a hitch.
[Agent 1] Guys, good news. Cap and 3 just got back from some place called the Deepsea Metro, and apparently they’ve got a new recruit.
[Agent 4] Deepsea Metro? You guys ever hear of that?
[Agent 1] Nope.
[Agent 2] Beats me.
[Agent 8] Hey, is this the right message thing? 3 let me borrow her communicator, and set up a separate chat log for me.
[Agent 4] Hey, newbie. You’ve got the right one. Any reason why you’re agent 8, though? Shouldn’t you be agent 5?
[Agent 8] The old man said it was a good nickname for me.
[Agent 4] Old man?
[agent 3] She means the captain.
[Agent 4] Makes sense. 8, you coming to the base?
[Agent 8] Yeah, 3 said she’d take me on a tour of the headquarters.
[Agent 4] Nice. It’ll be a great 5 minutes.
[Agent 8] Five minutes?
[Agent 4]Nah, I’m just kidding. It’ll probably last more like 3 minutes. At most.
[Agent 8]The captain said you guys were the best militia group in the city!
[Agent 4] We’re also the only militia group in the city.
[Agent 8] Oh. Are you going to be there?
[Agent 4] I just got done with a mission, actually. I’ll try to be there, but don’t wait for me. Here’s my number: (03) 280-2025
[agent 3] Here’s mine. (03) 202-2805
[Agent 8] Cool. I don’t have a phone yet, but we’re on our way right now.
1:30 AM 8/31/20
[New friend] 8’s asleep, and I’m guessing 1 and 2 have gone to bed by now. I want to tell you something, but I need you to keep an open mind. There’s a reason I’m contacting your private cell. By the way, name’s Lauren
[Marcus] I’m just staying up late watching movies. Shoot. Name’s Marcus, for the record.
[Lauren] Agent 8 is an octoling.
[Marcus] What? I thought octolings were evil!
[Lauren] So did I, but it turns out there’s a lot going on in Octo Valley that we missed. From what Marina told me, a ton of octolings abandoned the place after hearing the Calamari Inkantation while I fought Octavio a couple years back. Turns out, that song really does have strange powers. Agent 8 heard the inkantation and somehow got into the Deepsea Metro. The captain and I found her while we were scouting for octarian loyalists, ironically enough. After that, some stuff happened, and she decided to join up with us. I saw her fighting first hand. She’s incredible.
[Marcus] Hold up, are you saying Marina’s an octoling? I thought that was just a hairstyle.
[Lauren] Yeah, turns out the octolings thought there’d be trouble if we suddenly found out they weren’t extinct. Considering their leader stole the great zapfish, not to mention everything that happened a hundred years ago, I can’t say I blame them.
[Marcus] So you’re telling me that there’s hundreds of octolings running around Inkopolis right under our noses, but we never bothered to notice because we all chalked it up to funky hairstyles.
[Lauren] Yeah, pretty much. Of course, it’s apparently been happening almost as long as I’ve been living in this city, so I think by now we can trust them.
[Marcus] Fair point. I’ve seen Marina on the news, and she doesn’t really strike me as someone secretly trying to destroy everything we hold dear.
[Lauren] So, you gonna be at the base to give 8 the tour? We’re only a half hour away, and it’d be nice to finally meet you instead of just texting.
[Marcus] Yeah, I’ll be waiting there for you guys.
[Lauren] I think we’re going to have the base to ourselves tonight. You thinking what I’m thinking?
[Marcus] We pull an all-nighter to welcome the new girl?
[Lauren] You got it. There’s a TV in the base, just so you know.
[Marcus] Say no more. I’ve got weeks worth of movies and video games.
[Lauren] I like your style, new guy. See you in a few.
[Marcus] I’ll start packing. Wait a second, I just realized I never got agent 8’s real name.
[Lauren] Her name’s Katherine.
[Marcus] Cool. Hanging up now.
[Lauren] Same. See you soon, Mark.
Chapter 31: The Journeys Of Agent 8
Chapter Text
My name is Katherine Kyanshu. I am an octarian soldier. The one who calls herself agent 3 is currently invading my territory. No, not mine. This is DJ Octavio’s territory. I’m just the one in charge of safeguarding this particular section. It’s time to do my job. I see agent 3 just below my lookout post. I send about a dozen or so of my soldiers to fight her, but they barely give her a challenge. By the time she’s done knocking them all out, She only needs a few moments to recharge herself. I’ll have to get the drop on her before she’s ready.
Agent 3 has already seen me coming, and is now readying her weapon. It looks vaguely like an octoshot, but clearly more focused on aesthetics than efficiency. Even so, agent 3 has already proven to be more than skilled enough with it to make up for its flaws. I turn into my octopus form and dive into the ink set up by my soldiers, but the invader has already noticed me. The ink fired from her weapon encroaches on my hiding spot, forcing me to turn back into a humanoid. While transforming, I try to kick her, but she dodges almost without effort. I repeatedly dive in and out of my own subordinates’ ink, constantly dodging the enemy fire.
After what feels like hours, agent 3 finally runs out of ink. She turns into a squid and goes into her own puddle of the stuff, trying to recharge. With her distracted, I can find her trying to camouflage. I grab her by one of her tentacles and lift her out. I assume she’s surprised since she doesn’t bother transforming back. I drop her from my hand and kick her into a nearby wall before she can hit the floor. Agent 3 slams her back into the wall, turning back into her humanoid form from the sheer force of the impact. Before she can regain her bearings, I’ve already thrown my octoshot at her head.
Momentarily blinded by the hard metal striking her, the inkling can’t do anything as I grab her by the throat and start choking her. She tries to say something, but can only sputter as I stare into her terrified eyes, connected by a black stripe not present on us octolings. I might feel sorry for her if she hadn’t killed so many of my brethren, the pathetic little thing. However, I realize too late that I’m too focused on choking agent 3.
She manages to grab her weapon from nearby and smack me on the forehead with it. Her arms are weak and tired, but while I try to take the thing out of her hands she uses the opportunity to crawl out from under me. I try to catch her, but she must be hopped up on adrenaline to be moving as fast as she is. She's limping and stumbling like her vision still hasn’t recovered, but I’ve lost track of where my octoshot landed after I threw it.
By the time I find my weapon, agent 3 has already made it to the zapfish I was guarding. I try to catch up to her, but it’s too late. She shoots the containment tube until it breaks, allowing her to grab the small creature. I hear her gasp, exhausted, into some sort of communication device, “Agent 1, ow, agent 2, zapfish secured, ow. Requesting immediate extraction and medical treatment.”
A second later, before I can get close enough to neutralize the threat and take back the zapfish, the coward gets herself teleported back to whatever base of operations she’s been working out of for the past month.
It’s been a day since I allowed the enemy to escape me, despite how I clearly overpowered her. If the great zapfish is stolen today, then DJ Octavio will see plenty of reason to test the respawn generators we have set up all over our bases. Thousands of octarians, myself included, are gathered in the stands at our central headquarters, an absolutely massive town-sized coliseum that more resembles a concert hall than a government headquarters.
Agent 3 bursts in, the whelp. If she could barely escape from me, then what chance could she have against the mighty DJ Octavio? We all cheer, thousands upon thousands of us, as our leader rises from his private chambers below, now riding in the mech he’s been building for years in preparation of the day this battle will come.
A few minutes into the battle, the music coming out of Octavio’s mech changes. Instead of the hypnotic, rhythmic beats we’re all used to, the tempo speeds up and the pitch becomes higher, with electronic-sounding instrumentals throughout. On some level, I suspect I’m not alone in beginning to question whether we’re really doing the right thing here.
Octavio was the only one of us to actually experience the events of 100 years ago. How can we be certain he’s been truthful of what happened, that the octarians had no time to fight back as the cruel inklings drove our ancestors underground? Or did the courageous octarians fight tooth and nail to defend our rightful land? I’ve never really taken the time to consider how contradictory our history has always been.
I’m so caught up in my thoughts that I barely notice when agent 3 manages to knock one last bomb back, finally destroying the very mech that launched it. I’m not sure whether to cheer or scream, while agent 3 teleports with our ruler back to her home base. If the deafening silence, so oppressive as to cause ringing in my ears, is any indication, then everyone else is of a similar disposition.
It’s been 2 years since I left Octo Valley, and already I can scarcely remember anything about my old life. I’ve somehow managed to get lost on my way to the surface, and now I think I’m in some sort of subway system. After several hours of wandering around aimlessly, I see two inklings coming toward me. One is an old man, leaning on a cane. The other looks vaguely familiar, but I can’t quite place her. The teenager runs towards me, and before I know it, we’re fighting to what I can only assume is death.
< YOU ARE IN MY DOMAIN NOW >
The fight is a blur. I can barely tell what either of us are doing in the darkness. At some point, I’m pretty sure I get knocked unconscious.
< WELCOME TO THE METRO >
By the time I wake up, the old man is standing over me and the young girl is nowhere to be seen. He introduces himself as captain Craig Cuttlefish, and tells me we should team up to escape. I agree, and so we start walking through the subway.
< YES. COME TO ME. >
After several hours of getting nowhere fast, the old man and I find a strange-looking telephone, with what looks like a makeshift face on it.
< AH. ANOTHER ONE. >
The phone gives me some sort of card and device, which it tells me I’ll need in order to reach some place called the “promised land”. The old man and I board a train, filled with eldritch creatures. A small blue slug-like creature approaches us, wearing a tiny little conductor’s hat. He introduces himself as C. Q.Cumber, and tells me I have to pass some tests to get to the promised land.
< YES. FIND WHAT YOU SEEK. PLAY RIGHT INTO MY HANDS. >
I spend somewhere around a month wandering around the Deepsea Metro, using the device the phone gave me to navigate with the train. Eventually, I’ve found 4 objects the phone told me to seek out. The phone asks if I’m ready to enter the promised land, and of course I answer, “Yes.”
< GOOD. THE END IS NIGH. >
Electrical sparks burst out of the phone, as it starts floating along with the four objects I’ve collected. When they’re done, a large device stands in front of me and the old man, with the phone on top of it. We both get inside, too excited to notice that it’s a giant blender.
< NOW YOU WILL BE ADDED TO THE MASS, TEST SUBJECT 10,008. YOU WILL CONTRIBUTE TO THE CLEANSING OF THE WORLD. >
Marina and Pearl have been communicating with us from the surface ever since we boarded the train, but now they can’t do anything to help us. When the blender is about to kill us, there’s the sound of glass shattering above us. The next thing we know, the blender has fallen over. The old man and I climb out, and I recognize the girl I saw with him last month. She’s unconscious and wearing a tattered old cape. The old man calls her agent 3. The name sounds slightly familiar, but I can’t remember why, and we’ve got more important things to worry about. The old man tells me to go ahead of him and the girl; that they’ll catch up. I obediently start fighting my way to the surface.
< Y̴O̶U̴ ̴W̸I̶L̷L̴ ̷N̴O̷T̸ ̷E̷S̸C̵A̷P̵E̶ >
After an hour of sneaking around, fighting enemy soldiers, and navigating my way through this gauntlet, I finally manage to reunite with the old man and agent 3. He’s somehow managed to get himself tied up under some sort of floating platform, while agent 3 has a pile of green slime all over one side of her face.
< S̵̨̡̥̮̗͚͓̬̗̲͍̮̳̦̫̯̞͕̹̯̟̿͊̀ͅͅH̶͉͌E̵̡̧̢̧̺̭̭͇͚͎̲̲̠̺͕̰̤̣̣͔̣̳͛̀͋̌͆͊͐̈́̕͘ͅ ̵̨̨̪̹̼̞͈̝̼̠͍͓̖͓͇͈͓̝̾̀Ĥ̷̢͍̝̭͊͋̐͆̓̌͑̑̄͗̈́͌̔̉̿̋̕̚͘̚͜͜ͅA̴̲͂͂̊Ş̷͚̞͙̹̝̫͉̖̠̲͓͓̪̞̭̜͛̾̕͜ͅ ̸͈̳͛̅B̶̧̡̨̢̡̨̢̛̛̬̗̥̰̮̞̺͇̲͖͍͚̠̬̲̋̊̌̋̈́̊̓́͑̈̀̄̚̕Ę̵̧̹̻̤̘̹̣̳͔̲͙̫̣̹̩̗̱̺̘͛̎̃̀͜͝Ȩ̴̛̛͖͎̦͕̗̫̮̜̯̭̝̼̪̥̪̞͖͕̯̱̣͖́̒̌̑̑̌̀̉̌̓̓̈́͋̒͛͂̚͘͘͝Ņ̷͈͚̖̭̫̻̫̭̼͓̯̙̻̋̈́͊̑̾̈̆̍͜ ̴̨̡̜̙̰͍͇̠̹̤̘͇̼̘̏̀̅̊̂̈͐͂́̐͆̅̽͑͑͘͝͝͝͝ͅC̶̨͖͖͍̦̹̝̦̰̼͓̠͇̱͓̫̹̮͐͋̍̈́̔͒̀L̶̤͎̰̘̒̅́̈̀̀́́̕͝͠ͅE̵̛͕̝͈͍̮͒̑̔̒́̊̄̀̑̎̍́̕͝Ḁ̶̢̖̦̺̫͇̭͎͔͔͕͎̝͇̤̈́͂̌̈́̊̅̀̀͂̌͒̈́͐̿̀͗̽͗͘͠Ň̵̢̳̻͍̞̹̦̲̦̝̜̹͍̼̠͓̝̺͊͒͐Ş̵̡̡̢͈̺̜͔̝̗͍̳̯̺̱͈̻͔͍̀͋͊͜ͅE̸̜͔̳̪̳̘̠̼̼̻̬̬͖̹̘͛̑̾̓̐̊͛́͗̿̈͠͠ͅD̴̮̣͈̟͉̍̈́̓͆̓͛̂̆̋̽̃̀.̸̢̧̡̣͇̠̯̫̗͉̬̪̞͕̳̍̀̑̓̓̆̈́̿͒̎̈́̍̃̊̈́̎͜͜͠ͅ ̵̛̰̣̹̪̝̖̗̻̳̾̀̊̌̽̒̊ͅA̷̢̛͈̩̻͕͐̽̓̾̊͆͛̎͗̐̾̑̀̕̚̚̕͝S̶̡̢̨͔̱̥͍͖͎̗̼̭͖̝̬̤̦̱͂͐̊͌͗͆͗̒͛̔̕͝ ̵̧̨̢̹͍̺̰̻̭͙̤͖̳̔͊̔̈́̃͌͂̉̽̈̌͘͠͠ͅW̵̡̪̹͕̯̖̘͇̞̲͕̫̲̤̭̯̉̀͑͐́͗̏́̑̃̒̄̇̃͊͛̊͊̒̉́̄͘͜͝Ḭ̵͉̜͖̈́̐͗̿̐̉̇̋̉̈̆͒̄͝Ḽ̸̡̡̬̳̦̹̩̙͈̰͉͔̯̀̋͂̅͗̔̎̎͐̓̇̂̈́̋͝͝L̴̡̛̺̳̪͈̯͂̿̀̒́̋͒͒͐͌̐̋̈̃͌̈́̑̓̕̚ ̶̢̻̟̮̭͎̦̯̳͕̟̟̘̠̀́̓́̀̾͐̔̀̉̓̐̎̔̑̀̾͂͜͜ͅY̶̡̨̯̰̼̥̣̺̣̱̥̻̫̞͎̬͒̈̃̾̈̓̾̅̽́́͒͊̿̐̃͐̀̑̚͘͝Ȏ̷̟̭̰̲̼̰̗͎̮͕̪͆̓̐̐͑̽̀̈́̈͒̑̈́̀͗͊͝͝Ừ̸̙̹̣͔̮̩̘͎̭̟̄ >
The girl attacks me out of nowhere, and I just barely manage to get out of the way of her initial barrage. We engage in a shootout for several minutes, neither of us gaining the upper hand. At some point, I manage to knock her back to the platform she started on. When she returns, she’s encased herself in some kind of plastic sphere. I try to destroy it, but she apparently activates some sort of self-destruct mechanism on the thing, causing it to explode into a pile of corrosive green sludge.
Agent 3 launches a target-seeking explosive-an autobomb, they’re called-at me, followed by several more. I manage to shoot most of them so they harmlessly explode mere feet in front of me, but the last one comes at me before I can refill my ink tank. Agent 3 tackles me, pinning me to a nearby post, one of the two small cubes jutting above this otherwise featureless white arena. I can see her eyes up close up, glowing green with no emotion in them whatsoever. I kick at her, until I actually manage to force her to release me. I follow up by punching her in the face and stomach, before using the cube as leverage to kick her in the chest, knocking her down.
The girl retreats back to the floating platform holding the old man, who tells me not to hold back. She activates a laser weapon firing the unnatural green pseudo-ink, forcing me to hide behind the taller of the two structures. I cover the side with my ink, allowing me to turn into my octopus form and swim to the top. I pull out a splat bomb and throw it at agent 3. The small, pyramid-shaped capsule explodes right next to her, covering her in my own purple ink. I toss two more her way, forcing her to return to the arena. She runs at me, shooting a salvo of green slime at me.
I have to actively concentrate on not vomiting, as the substance smells of rotted corpses. It burns to the touch, yet somehow agent 3 has a pile of it on her face-probably a specialized version of the stuff designed specifically for mind-control. She jumps at me, roundhouse kicking me right in the face. I hold my bloodied nose in one hand and my weapon in the other, stumbling towards the edge of the arena. Agent 3 tosses her weapon at my wrist, forcing a pained yelp out of my mouth. Both our weapons fall into the abyss below.
I recover as quickly as I can, rushing over to my enemy. I try to fight her hand-to-hand, but she blocks all my strikes while managing to get some hits in herself. I run away behind one of the structures, turning into an octopus to camouflage in my ink. Agent 3 tries to pursue me, but I’ve already snuck around directly behind her. I jump out of the ink and revert to my humanoid form, grabbing the cape. I start tugging at the tattered ends, causing agent 3 to grasp wildly at her own throat as it’s constricted by her accessory.
After half a minute, I let go of the cape and aggressively slam agent 3’s face into the hard metal floor, knocking her unconscious. In that brief fraction of a moment, I feel a sense of rage and resentment that abjectly terrifies me. In the process, I knock the sludge off of her face. I untie the old man, who tries to pick up agent 3. He’s too weak, of course, so that falls to me. We don’t have time to wait for her to wake up again; no doubt the phone will still be after us.
< P̴̢̨̟̙̬͉̺̙̤̦̬̹̭̯̫͇̗͕̌̐͛̈́̏̈̓͆̿̇͑͂̈́͜͝Ě̵͇̣̟͉̼̥͇̻̤̳̱̼̦͇͈̓͐̇̌̚͜Ṙ̸͈̻̥̥̐͌̑͊͊̈́͑͋͜H̸̢̢̨̨̛̘̣̰͍̠͇͇̥̙͈̱̣̳͊͗͐̊͗͌̀͗̒̌̃͝͝͝Ǎ̴̢̰͍̺͕̒́̚Ṕ̸̢̨̬̙̳̟̩͎͎͉͉̩̻͎͕̘́͒͛́͆̊̍̈́͊̎̚͘͜͝S̶͉̜͎͉͙̝̯̹̼̫̩̦͛́̑̐̎̎͋̿͑́͒̒́͊̿̑̈́̊̌͘͝ ̴̩̭̦̺͎̈́̽͗̃̿̉̏̂̒̈́̀͂̉Y̶̡̡͇̩̣͎̘̬͚̻̗̹͎̦̠̥̭̹͚̖̭̐́̓̓̽̅̒̈́͊̏̿͐̕͘O̴͓̪͓̘̼͓͎̮̖̼̜̣̱̼̖͊̿̌͌̈́̈̃̊̏͠ͅǗ̷̡͖̮̺̬̫̤̟̲̞͙̼̰͎̖͉̙̫͙̠̀̓̇͛̌͛͂̏͊̽͑̆͜͜͠͝'̵̜͍̼̂̈̌́̽̆͝R̴̨̧̧̢̢̛̛̭̜̖̝̮̜̞̣͇̤̘̗̗͔̆͑́͋̂͊̑̏̍̈͗͊́́̈́͘͘̚̕ͅͅȨ̸̭̮̮̱̼͓̺̗͉̥̼̳̖͇̣͇̣̗̑͊̑̊̀͗̿̇͆̈́̽̽͐̀̍̽̽͑̒̾̋͘͝͝ ̷̨̢̧̣͈̣͖̘̺̥̜̰̺̯̼̙̬̪̙͉̫̹̈́̉̀͊̿̆͐̇͗̌̏̌̒́͂͂̔͘̚͝͝͠M̸̛̻̲̭̘̳̻͋̍́͗̑̐̄͗͛̆̈́͒͌̓̇̍̈́́͘͜͝͝O̴̖͚͉̯̱̺̾̍̊̍̈̋̋͑̍̇͋̃͘R̸̙̜̟̾̈́͌̊̑Ę̴̛̻̻̪͙͋͋̍̓̈͌̈̽͐̈́͛̏̈́̔̔͆̀͘̚͜͠͠ ̵̨̧͍̺̲͔̹̖̜͚̪̝͔̜͎̔͂̓̂͌̔F̶̢̛̫͖̖̩͕͉̒̏̿͐͐͒͒͋̚O̷̢̡̻̣̩̦̳̯̤͚̥̿R̶̲̼̈́͆̂̽͗͑̓̿͆͗̇̆́̚M̴̛̬̘̝̜̮̒́̑̿̄̒̀̈̈́͂̾͗̚͘͝Í̸̧̠̱̮̞̤̖̙̲̀͋͂̂̿̀̾̉̊͗͌̚D̸̢̢̡̨̛͕̭͔̬̞͇͚͖͍̖̻̹̼͖̺̫͚̺̜͒͋̀̂̽̈́͛̈̓Ą̷̟͍̤̺̱̰͍͚͖̘̞̮̗̰͔͈̦̦̪͔̣̿̕̚͘͜ͅB̸̧̜̗̟̜̘͙̘̳͇̬̰̱̫̬̖̝̗͈̟̽̓̇̉̓̑̔̊̍̀̇̅̂̚͜͝͠͝L̸̡̜̗̘̙̾̈̍̽̆͗̄͗͐͗E̶̢͚͔̎͛̓̔̌͠ ̸̧̢̡̧̡̮͈̭̞͖̼̮̩̭͓͉̙̻̻̙́̇̽̊̀̓͋̂̊̑͊̆̈͑̒͋́̆̓̏̕T̸̡̪̏̾̀̍͗̓̚H̶͙̺̽̆̃͂̿̎̔̽̽̚A̶̡̮̖͖̙̗̹̦̯͖̲̖̖̖̹̠͉̻̞̞͕̜̰͌͜N̷̲̝̯͐̆̓͐̉͆͌̎̊̆́̚̚͝͝ ̷͍̗̬̝͚̤͈̟̰̩͚̍̀̅͗͛̾͗͌̀̅̅̍̑̂͂̂̃̂̾͌͘͘̚I̸̘͔͓͂̃̓̈́͆̆̕͜͝ͅ ̸̢̡̨̞̳̣͔̩͙͔̯̜̓͜G̸̤̗̖͈̺͍̠̗̑̇̾̉̅̓̒̾͠ͅA̵̼̠̖̳̹̭͕̗̺͎͋̓̽̆͆̎̐̓̎̍͜V̷̢͖̪̭̙̰̤̖̹̭̘̪̝̻̳̐̓̄͐̚E̶̢̨̤̳̝̜͔͚̫̳͓̠͖͖̜̜̼̺̬̱͍̒̓̓̒̽̓̏̅̉̄̔̄̾͗̑́̕͘͜͝ͅ ̸̨̨͓͙̙͉̰̜̞̙̫̞̳͖̎͋̉̒́̏̓̍́̈́͐͂̊̍͘ͅỴ̶̛̱͍̤̳̠̙̱̫̼̩̯̼̂̀͊́͆̈́̏̀̃̒̇̐͋̈́̔́͘̚̚̚͝O̷̺͆́́̉͊̒̄̽̇͒̓̾̑̍̀͘͘͘͘͠͝͠͝Ų̵̨̢̨̢̹͙̭̺̙̙̞̲̣̼̲͈̹͓̖̮̠͑̋̅̀̾͂͛̊͗̓̈́̉̓͐̔̋̐́͝͝ͅ ̷̢̼̱̹̜͕̳̺͚̾̈́̏̽̒̊̆̏͊̐̇̚͝͝C̷̼͓̹͙̩̘̪͚̰͂̓̐̔́̈́͆̐̀͑̃̑̽̕̕͜͜͝Ŗ̶̧͉͗̾Ẻ̸̪̍̃͛̀͛̎̓̽̅͘̕͠D̴̟̘̅̕Ȉ̶͎̼̣͍̗͓̩̞̟̘̀̃͗͂̾͆͠ͅṰ̶̨͉̫͉̱͖̥̜̠̌̀̀̇̑̅͘̕͘͠ͅ ̶̛̻͍̺̱́͐F̸̨̢̢̨̨̛̛̰̹̲̟͓̝͕͕̹͚͈̰̦̹͍̗͈̻̀̍̈̎̈́̓͋̄̏̑͆̈́̊͛͂̀̅͝ͅÕ̶̻͈̼͙̀̇́̊́͂̓̃̅̒̆͛́͘̕Ŕ̵͖͚̩͔̳̜̯͓̋̓͋̉̓̀̀̀̀͑́̇̇̅́̀̌̀̕͠͝ͅͅ.̵̡̛̱̳̪͖͇̩͆̀͗́̽̌̀̔̂͂͑͝͝ ̸̞̙̜͛̒̔͒̊͛̕̚͜͠N̶̛̛̗̯̲̄̒̍́̊͐͗̑́̈́̂͛̊̔̆̚̚̕͝Ơ̵͔͖͎̹̈́͐̓̌ ̵̡̗͖̙̘̙̮̯̭̆͋͗̀̂͂̈́̆̉̓͋̃͑̓̆́͑͒̏͌̕̕ͅM̴̩̂̀̀̋͂͗̅͌͆̽̄̄͗̋̾͠͝͝Ä̴̢̢̳̦͕͈̣̰̙̭͔͇͕̲͍̼̲̰̈́̈́̉̇͂̈́͆͆̍̑̄́͘͠͝T̸̡̯͎̿̏̀͆͝͠͠T̶̢̧̧̙̱͙̝̟͖̟̭̺͖̭͓̱̮̣͕̮͇͒͌̅́͛̅̃͐̂͂̚̚͠ͅE̵͉̝̎̃́̓̎̀͛̀̏̽̐̃̕̕͘͠͝R̵̛̼͉̥͓̰̘̦̝͐̾͌̌̄̎̓̒͐̔͋̀.̴͉͎̳̜̾̌͒̂̽͒͗͐̔͗ >
While I’m trying to get agent 3 out of this place with us, I finally have time to notice she has a blocky number 3 painted on her cape. When I ask the old man if he recognizes the cape, he tells me he has no idea where it came from. She must have gotten it while they were separated the last month.
In any case, I carry agent 3 out of the facility for several minutes until I at last reach the surface with the old man.
< Y̴̛̺̫̼̮͖͎͚̼̑́̃̊̏̾́̅͂̏́̎̈͒̔̈́́͊́́͊͐̿̇͑̚͠O̸̡̢̡̧͖̝̗̤͈̟̖̱͎̞͍̦̘̜̟̤͈͈͑͂̇̂Ų̴͖̲̳̗̪͎̟̖̗̜̩̗̜̏́̏̔̋͂̓͌̊̈́̊̉́̋͒̅͌͆̈̅͑̈̕͝ ̸̪̳̟̬̻̻͖̱̘̭̼̖͂̃͐͆̈͂̆̆̈́̽̏̂̑̑̓̒̀̈́̍̀̅̎̌́̎̑̒̏͛̒̑T̶̨̡̨̢̢͙̠͇̥̺̭̼̺̩̼̻̗͖̗̮̯̦͍͇͂̂̀̀̌ͅH̴͍̩̬̜͖͉̯̺͕̩̞̲̤̆̂͋͆͆͊̑̽̄́̽̆̃͂̀̒̒̾̅́͘̚͝͝ͅͅĮ̵̢̡̛̣̯̘̦̞̟̯̦̞͔̯̪͚̤͙͎̙͖̞̤̬͍͔͎̱͕͔̠̈́̈́͊̅̏̌̔̋̃͐̎̎̏̎̓̐͊̅̈́̄͂̐̈́͐͜͠N̶̢̧̲͉̺͍̻͖̘̝̹̰̲͔̱͎̖͈͔͎͓̄̾̐̇̈́̅̒̿̂̈́̐͜͠͝͝͠͠ͅK̸̨̡̢̡͉͔̥͈̼̫͖̻̗̤͇̰͖̲͕̝̲͇͓̟̼̻̖̝̲̍͊̎͒̂̾́͋̀͌̉͒͂̃̍͘̚̚͜͜͝͠͝ͅ ̶̫̦͚͖̠̙̆͌̐̃͌͊̊̆͒͌̐́̋̍̂̈́̃̔͌͋͘͜͜͝Y̵̧͕̩͔͈̔̔͛̐̏́Ơ̶̧̡̢͔̜̺͚̲͉̱͓̻̤̱̭̫̠̜̗̗̗̘̦̤̻̄̽͗́̌̀̉̆̅͋̆̿͛̀̆̑̽̚͝͝U̷͔͕̙̤͉͉͖̠̯͉̇͐͛̀͑̅̈́̈́͒̓̍̚͘͠'̸̧̨̯̩̪̫͈͉̳͖̦̻̳̩̹̭̳͉͕̈͑́̾̎̌́̈́̋̿͊̉̑͊̅͋̎͘͘̕͜͜͝V̷͔͎̏̐͊͋́ͅȨ̸̨̧̙͍̦͎̠̪̹̹̥̝͙̼̜͈̟̼̮̫̠̣͇͖̺͎͕͎̠̪̲͕͑̃̅̽́̔̾́͗̑͠͠ͅ ̸̨͍͎̻͖͍̮͉̲̼͎̉͗̈́̆̂̽͂͋̽̓̉̇̋̈́̒̀́̎͛̃͂̍͘͘̚͝͠ͅȨ̴̧̡̧̣͉̮̯̫͙̪̻͚̳̪͕͚̞̣̬͙͖̫̬̙̼̝̞̇̉̄̉̉̂́̾͑̈́͋̋͌̈̀̀̃̔̉̽̇͊͛͑͗͋̔͛͘͜͝Ś̴̡̛̗͙͔͙̟̝͕̟͈̯͉̜̼̠̠̯̟̠̂̃̉̐̒̏̔͊̎͘͘̕͠͠C̵̡̤͇̼̖̫̖̠̭̟̫͚̺̫̣̲̤͍̠͚̝̝̩͌̃͛̿͌̂̈́̌̒̆̎͋͋̅̔͛̈́̆̈́̂̈́̿̏̇̕͜͝ͅͅĄ̴̡̛̹͕̗̼̣̭̱̩̺̹̥̪̥̳̠̻͍̩̝̬̻̱͉̮̞͙̖̳͕̿̽̅̓̇̉̽̍͋͑̀̾̓́̿̇̕͘̚̕͘͜ͅP̷̛͕̟͙̗̲͇͓͎̬͙̙͔̲̙̞̯̓̂͊͌͗̀̍̇͒͗̑́̊́̌̂̆̾͑̄͛̄̂̃̌̀̀̚͝͠È̴̱͍͎͖͔̙̻̩̦͇̙͚̫̘̹̮͂̑͝Ḑ̸̨̢̢̫̦̜̝̘̝̲̖̘̱̳̼̞̩͎̒̉͊̍̓͝.̴̡̢̨̨̜͙͇̗̠̹̣̩̘̟͙͉͈̭̠̖̳̥̳̣̥̈́͊̋̒̈́̂̍̊̃̒̂͊̓͐̆̚̚ ̸̡̝̤̲̳̠̠̩͓̯̠̐͂̽͋͆͊̋̓̐̈́͌̓̂̾͌̓̈̑̒͋͘̕̕͝͠ͅY̸̢̡͇͓̝̬̬͖͚̬̠̱͕̞̦̞̫̤͇̼̠̅̓̀͐̎̈́̽́̈́̍̔̍͛͛̓̑̆͂̎̅̐̿̿͊̅̇̑̚͘͝ͅO̸̪̯͚̰̺͉͇̲͍̤̞͔̟͗̒̂͌̀͛̍̑̉̈́͐̾̌̕̚͘͠Ù̷̧̙̜̹̗̬̰͔̹͚̥̹͗́̓͗́̊̆̐̊̊̈̑͋̓͑͒̍̈́͗̚͘̕̚͠ ̵̨̢͖̣̪̪͙̪͖̱͉̱̖̪̮̯̦͕̩̪̺͍̜̥͇̯̌̈́̿͋̔͗͊͌̀͝ͅẢ̷̧̧͚͖̠̠̭̤͔̲̙͕̮̮͙̥̩̩̫̹̄̓͐͑̀̀͑̓̎̓̏͘̚͜͝R̶̯̄̋̔́̀̈́͆̍̇̉̄̎̀̏̓̽̂̕̚͠͝͠Ė̶̢̛̦͍̠̠̮͚͍̹͆͛̒̃͑̉̄̓̒̓͆̍̇̋̀̔̑̈̓̌̈́̆̃̈́̿̋́͗̀͐̇͘ ̶̛̥͔̳͔̜͉̣̮̭̝̥͔̟̻͚͎̲͋͆̓̒̐̌͂͑͋̈́̾̑̍̑̚͝W̷̛̯̰̑̈́̄̔̓̽̑̈́͛͑͌͐̓̍͒̌̑͗͠R̷̡̼̟͍̪̬̞̖̝͕̲̈́̄͂̎̈́͐͊͗̿͒̐̈́̈́̅̑̇͒͆͊͒̏̑͐͋̔̑̕͘̕͘͜͝͠Ơ̷̢̛̬̦̟̗̣̼͔̖͍̞̩̻͓̻̺̜̼͇̦̣̜̗̬͔̥̮͉̩̯͚͑́́̍̌̋͗͗̀͋̃́̇̆̌̈͌̇͗̓͐̓̉͘̕̕͜͝ͅN̷̛̝͉̘̪̉͆̊͛͋͆̉̍̏͗͋͂̀͗́͠Ġ̶̢̰̦̝̺͉̜̯͍̮̮̻̲̳̯̗͖͔̥̗̞̹͙̼̳̫̫̩̬̺͊͛͜ >
While I’m distracted by the beauty of the surface, with its city skyline visible in the distance, red sunset, and clear blue waters, a helicopter descends in front of us. Two girls, a short inkling and a tall octoling, tell us to get inside. Once we’re flying in the helicopter, they tell me they’re Pearl and Marina, the ones who’ve been communicating with the old man and I this whole time. Agent 3 is still unconscious, steadily breathing, when a massive statue rises out of the ocean.
It’s neither an inkling nor an octoling. The old man identifies it as a human, the previous dominant species. The phone is visible in one of the eye sockets of the statue. It explains that its true name is commander tartar, an AI built by a human professor shortly before they went extinct, in the hopes of passing the species’ knowledge on to whatever species would inherit the Earth.
Tartar has come to see inklings and octolings alike as unworthy, and thus aims to use a massive cannon to destroy our world, repopulating it with some ultimate lifeform. I assume he means the sanitized octarians I’ve faced time and again in the metro, presumably the result of Tartar performing genetic experiments on my brethren.
Marina pulls out a computer and starts drawing a visual aid, explaining we have three minutes until the weapon fires. She tells me when and where she’ll drop sets of something she calls hyperbombs, and further explains I’ll have to blow them up manually by shooting them with an octoshot replica that she gives me. I jump off the helicopter to the base of the statue, where I begin the battle to save a world that I’ve never been to.
< Y̸̛̜̰̗̓̄́̌̃͒̐͋̇͆̋͊̓̓̿̄́̋̀͋̎͆̎̇̈́͂͌̓̈́̀̈́̊̒͌̀̇͘͘͘͝͝͠Ó̸̢̢͖̭̥͓̳͎͙͎̻̪̯͓̗̱̻̖̩̻̺͔͙͈̻͎͕̼̲͈̤̜̥̠̭̘̟̔̔̐̎͊̆̐͑́̐́̏̃̍̑̈́̋̅̓̀̎̎͋̒̆͒̊͋͊̅͗̒͋̚͘̚͝͝͝ͅͅƯ̸̧̤̹̹̓̅̓̔̆͆̋͆͗̓̅͒̽͌̇̏̊̿͒͑̈̕͘̚̕͘͘͘̕͠͝͝͠ ̵̡̧̢̢̨̠̬͍̫̫͖͙͓͓͙̥̬̫̼͚͕͚̠̱͎̖̳̺̙̹̯͚͍̝͚͈̟̫͉̻̦͑͗̑̋͑͐͑́͆͋̓̌́̈́̐̔̽̃̾͛̇̃̆͘̕͜͜͝ͅW̷̢̨̢̛̼͖̥̮̞͚͙͔̰̙̣̥̻̯͔̤̟̜̣̪̬̩̥̔͐́̓̂̊̓̌̀̐̓͐̆̌̍̇̎̈́͆͋͑͗̐͒̚͘ͅỈ̷̢̡̜͉͙̺̮̠̼̘͓̮͎̖̬̗̗̖̬͉̲̜̬̺̰̭̬̲̗̤͓̫̻͓͕͈̼͍̲̼̱͕̟̤̬̪̖̞̙̻̞̘̱͇̭̀̌̆̈́̑̐͌͗̈́̉̉̒͗̀̎͐̃̎̍̄̆̍̓̈́̂̀̓̋̾̅̔̆̇̎͗̂̒͂̅͊̓͊͐́͘̕̕͠͝ͅͅL̸̡̨̧̛͉̲̫͚̹͍̬̗͎͎͓̹̻̩͕̳̭̭̤̳̣̘̱͙̙̪̦̬̯̮̼̬̦̻̭͍̟̤͚͙͎̤̙̽̆̎͐͗́̒͆̾̂̉̋͌͌̃̓̓̈́̈̕̚͜ͅL̵̨̧̡̡͈̖͍̲̹̱̟̠̻̻͚̦̪̫͖̹͇̹͎̙̟͚͇̰̗̯̟̻̋̆̓̂̾̔̚͜͜ͅ ̶̡̢̢̡̛̪̰̺̟̭̭͕̮̩̼̠̖̣͔̩͍̯̫͉̹̲̗̩̠͕̥̘̙̳̞̝͉̣͙̖̓̀̃̄͝ͅͅͅF̸͉̞͉̜̭̣͖̟̻̭̼̲̪͖̬̭̥̻̘͖͔̯͇̰̺̗͗̍̓͂͐̂̀̏̍̓̉̔̽́́͝A̷̢̧̪͙̻̠̫͙͚̬͉͈̳̺͍̙̤̹̤͇͇̳͚̘͍͈͈̗̱̪̤͙̜͍͎̖̞̲̫̲͚͈̤̺̠̓͌̿̄́̍̆̾͑̂͜ͅI̸̢̨̝̺̙̱̤͙͙̲̝̥̖̤͉̮̮̤̯̣̳̘̱̥̝̣͔̜͇͍̟͎̥̟͑̊̊͌̆͋̎̂͂̿̐͌̔̍̿́͆̋͋̏̄̿̃̋̾̈̒̃̿̉͋̉̀̓̆̿͐͗̓̃̏͆͗͘̕͜͝͠͠͝͝͝ͅL̵͙͎͔͇̩̻̤̘̰̯̟͉̖̙̮͔̰̤͕̑̎̓͋͐̓̃̄̍̔̅̂̈́̍̆̽̈́́̀̔̀̒̕͜͝͝ͅ.̸̢̛̲̭̮̜̘̺̻͉̼̯̘͕̝͉̗͕̠͖͖͇̗͚̜̬̻̰̺̜̩̳̱̭͉͕̯̙͍̮̼̦̯̻̙̟̜͗̇̾̌̃̃̐̀͗͑̌̐͆̎̂͋̈̓̏̒̋̇̇̀̾͛́̚̚͠ͅͅ ̵̢̧̧̝̮̮̜̪̰͖͇̫̗̮̪̞̪̣̝͇̹͓̹̱̝̲̲͔̗̤̦͙̜͕̣̈́̓̐̂̀́̆̿̋͛̄̏̇̀͐͒͘͘̚̚͜͝͝ͅI̶̻͆̇̃̆͆̊̈́̓͐̊͌̒͋͗̍̍̃̆̈́̇̓̈́̓̓̊̀͝͝ ̷̨̧̧̛͖͔̬̼̗̦̝̫̘̯̱͙͔͖̺̥͚̟͙͚͙͎̝̥̫̣͚͖̻͙͎̼̘͓̱̲̫̥͓̻̪̭̞͈̮̭͙͇̰͂͋͐̎̿̇̃̽̍̐̈́̎́͋̌̓̇̇͊̚͘̕͜ͅĄ̴̯̳̖̦̣̣̘̹̝͔̭̰̣͔͓̗̫͚̻͓̥͇̗̫͐̀͌̾͑̈̅̋̔̚͠͝ͅM̶̧̧̧̛͓̻̭̖̮͕̪̖̺͕̙͉̭̹̣̘̖̯̭̥͇̬͕͔̤̳̘͇̳̮̰̱̼̣̰̼̻͉̼̪͗̃͛͗̊̒̂̒̄͗̽̍͑̉͋͑̂̍͋́̏͘͝͝ ̵̪̰͈͇͍̊̊̓̈̈́̑͑̇̿̈͗́̇̓̔̃̏̑̏̈͌̍̄͐͌̎͠͠Ţ̸̨̢̪̙̗͇̖̟̥̦͓̭̱͇͈̮̞͎̩̹̳̭͔̺̥̝͋̅̃̌̔͑̃̍̑̈́͑͂̽̅̽̂͑̐́̂̔̐́̎͌̄̒̎̎̑͆̏̔̄̽̈͌͒͋̅́͘̕̚̚͘͘̚͜͜͠͝͝Ẳ̶̡̛̪̦͔̲͙͈͖̲͕͆̍͒̾́̅̇̍̈́͊͂̉̄͘͝Ȑ̶̢͎̭̱̻̬͎̥̱̝̟̞̠̼̪̄̆̾͑̔́̈́͛̑͋́̌͆͗̒̚͜͝͠ͅT̵̡̧̧̡̨̟̺̬͈̳̜̺̦͔̘͍̳͓͕̣͙̣͕̘̫̱̳͉̙̳͓̮̺̘̻͓̺̞̺͍̯̳̰̗͚̓͋̐̿̕͜͜͜͝ͅͅȦ̶̧̛̛̛̤̩̹̖̦͈̦͙͙͇̻̘̮̤̻̹̬͙̬̲̝̝͔͚̬͚̖͔͙̬̭̤̬͌́̐̅̃͛́̓̂͛͛͗̏̈̔̏̇̄̒̉̆̓̃̿̉̏̆͗̆̿́͋͘͘͘͘͝͠͝͠͠ͅR̵̥͇̈́̔͑̈́́̀̀͋͛̉͂͋̊̈́̐̈́́̾̄̍͗̑͐̈̌͊́̈́͘͝͝͝͝.̴̢̧̩͚̺͕͚͙̙̖̬͔͇̦̹͕͍̥̻̖͕̫͂̅̐͑̾̄̍̓͑̿̑̆̓́̉̈͌͂̍̔̔͛͂̃̒̿̐̍̚͜͜͜ͅ ̷̡̨̨̣̫͓̺̟͔̠͖̠̹̠̜͈̣͎̠͖̦̱̟̤̹̗̤͙̻̝͍̎̾͆͗̿̓̈́͊͂̌̃͛͑̍͐͗̽̓̈́̑̃̐̔͂̓̈͛́͑̍̇́̔̕̚͘̕͜͝Y̶̡̢̨̤͍̺̞̠̞̫͇̙͇̩̫͉͎͇̲̪͖͚͚̬̻̹̗͇̗͚̖̾͐̇̍͐̒͜Ǫ̷̨̧͔͕̣̰͉͈̱̻̗̻͕̱̥̠̤̯̺͉̐̈́́̍̇̎̃̃̅̃͑̂̇̈́̆͗̓̌̄͒̊͌̌̀̄͂̽̐̎̈͌̾͑̂͒̌͗͛̑̄͆̀͒̆̂̕̚͜͝͝ͅͅU̷̡̧̧̡̧͉̫̺̰̱̝͙̞͚͚̰͚͖͔̼̲̼̣͑̋̒̇͐́̎͋̃͂̇̚͠ ̵̧̡̨̢̧̢̖͍͖̰̮̥̩̺͚̰̗̭̱̯̞͙̱͖̘̮̞͙̼̯̮̰̪̖̝̥̯̬̠̪͙͓̖͇̭͓̳͙̼̻͉͍͕̃̄͛̇͗̐̏̍͊͂̓̀͑͗͐́̇̇̋͐̒̽̿͌̒̊͂́̆̏̑̈́̄̒̎̕̚̕̕̕̕͜͝͠͠͠͠͠Ȃ̸̡̛̺̱̪̜̻͚̮̬͕̜̮͓̹̯̺̰̟̣͊̒͋̐̽̽͝͠͝ͅŖ̴̛̛̻̤̬̬͙̳̱̞̙̻̯̭͉̹̼̯̝̖̭̰͓͚̲̩̪͚̩̦̙͉̤̭̺͍̄̀̓̏̓͛̉́̓̊́̀̏̀̓̔͆̏̊͂̔͛̀̈̇͗̏͐̇̀̔͐̽̌̀̒̈́͐͋̇́̾̎̕̕̚͘͝͠ͅE̵̛̝͉̖̳̳̘̽̏͗̌̔͋̿̂̓̉̅̒͝͠ ̷̢̨̟̪̮̯̦̗̦̮̞̰̹̻͉̠͔̖̬̱̖͔̩̟͚̣͍̹̰̥͇͚̣̩̯̠͇͚̤͊̏̽̍͂͋͒̍̄̀̊̃͂̈́̇̀̄̉̎͘̚̕͜͠͝͝ͅN̵͍̞̦͚̟͎̥̻̅̉̏́́͂̌͛̈́͌̀̈́̀͛̓͛̏̔̐̎̋̒̇́͒͋̽̔̓̓̿͛̊͆̈́͊̂͌̕̚͝͝͝͝O̴̢̢̧̧̨̬̜̩͕͙̦͕̟̱͇͍͓̯̻̿̋̎̒̃̔͛͑̈́̏͋̑́͐̋̋̈͛̈͗͗̏̓̏̂̾̍̽͐̽̂͘͘̚͘͠͝͠͠T̶̝͈͍̘͋͐̐͂͊̏̓͑͌̿H̷̡̡̧̡̧̛̩̪͇̯̱̱͙̗̹̳̻̝̲̹͓̙̘̺̻͔̺̜̤̭̺͍̯̹̘͑̈́̊̈́̅͂̎̐̔͊́̈́̏̑̂͠͝ͅĮ̶̨̧̱͖̣̠̘͖͈̟̳̭͇̖̘͇̘̺̭̗͇̠̘̦̥̲̳̞͈̺̲̞͓̬̪͎̘͈̖͗̐̒̔͗̀̒͊̂͆̏̑͒͆̏̂̈̇̀̑̌̊̄̃͒̅̍͆͆̊́̒͒̚͘̕̚̕͜͝͝͝ͅṊ̶̰̪̖̼̻͚̪̘̹͇̜̦̙͂̂̽̇G̵̡̡̢̭̜͕̻̞̪̩͚̙͕̰̘͉̺͕̜̣̎̅̓̈͗̾͂̏̉͊̅̽̓͂͆̍͌̍̀̽̈́͌̌͐͗͐́̒̂͊̑̀̒͊͛̐̌͗̓̀̽͘͘̚͝͝͝͠͝͠. >
I rush around the statue, blowing up the hyperbombs as they appear. Each one explodes to cover part of the statue in ink of my own pink color, allowing me to move much faster by swimming through it with my octopus form. Despite that, I can’t waste a second in my mission. I haven’t a second left once I land the final blow on the last hyperbomb, disabling the statue by blocking its solar power. Despite that, when I make it back to the helicopter along with Pearl, Marina, the old man, and the still-unconscious agent 3, we realize the weapon is still about to fire.
The world at large is already saved, but if it fires, then the city of Inkopolis will be annihilated, along with the millions of innocent civilians within.
< I̸̧̧̡̢̧̢͚͔̙̝̖̙̞̘̪͎̮̪͚̰̮̤̺̩̳̻̩͍͓̤̖̯͓͓̬̻͈͖̲̣̣͙̖̮̤̳̗͚̳̼͔̞̘̺͍͓͓̣̲̙̻͖̯̣̠̗̘̝̋̈́͊̑͐́̀̋̈́̇̍̂̆̑͂̌͋̈́̑̀͑̑̏̒̄̾̄̋̽̔̐̇̓̀͂͛̒̂̌̅̍̉̚̚͘̕͜͝͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̨̡̨̢̛̛̳̺̲̩̲̦̫̥̻͚̼͉̣̹̘͚͙̰̹̭̙̥̠͇̰̤͓̭̲̝̥̹͙̳̞̮̟̮͇̲̯̙̯͔͕̯̪̪͖͇̺̠͕̟͍̹̺̘̙͔̤̖̎̊͌͐͌͒̎̏̽̉́̽́͑̈́́̿̐̏̔͑̇̋̃͋͛̾̋̏̾̃̈́̈́͒̀̌͑̓͊̑͑̅̆̂̅̿̿̑̊̀͆̇̾̔̎̂̎͂́̐̓̑͜͜͠͠͠͝ͅW̵̛͕̖̘̣̬̠̺̤̙̖̟̝̻̩͚̻̘̠̒͌̏͗͌͑́̓̈͆̋̒̌͗̍̇̈́͛̈̿̆̍̐̽̒̄̾͐̒̽̉̓͗̇̓͆̓̽͛̈́̓̂͊̓͌̉̑͌͌̈̀̉̇͐̕͝͝͠͝͝͝Į̵̢̨̨̨̹̤̫͍̱̦̘̦̹̤̻̜̥̪̮̼̝̱͕̬͔̪̬̜͇͓̤̫̤̜̺̫̪̠̼̎̽̇̊̔̓́̓͂̅̾̓͛̄̓̐̅̕͘͘͜͝͝ͅL̴̨̨̧̢̢̢̡̛͈̭͎̮̰̦̘̙̙̣̬͔͚̗̪͉̬̟̪̭̦̟͚̭̺̭̺̥͉͍̦͈͕̼̫͔̳͈̜͕̩̗̠̺͚̟̣̣͖̭̙͚̪͎̘̦͍̬̮͕̆̈́͌͋̈͑͆̉̓̄̄͌̈́͂̈̿͛̆̔̈̂̑̽̍̏͛̎̇̐̏̽̉̉̎̓̄̾͋̓̇̅̋́̂̄̀̐̊̈̏͛̍̕̚̚̕̕͘̕͜͝͝͝L̶̨̢̧̢̢̼͈̫̳̻̹͚̭̲̱̗̩͕͎̺̦̯̩̘̪͕̟̟͍͓̻̮̝̙͇̗̙̗̤̱̞̪̟̥̖͉̘̟̺̥̟̖͔̞͙̥̟̍̌̆͗̐͛̃̈̀͑͂͊͒̒̌͊̏͋͛͑͝͠͠͝͠ͅͅ ̶̡̨̛̗̹͇̭̳͈̙̥͕͉̳̩̟̝̙̙̼͍̰͓̬̬͔̘͎̱͈͖͎̪͖̝̟͍̞͚̟̠̟͈̏͐͒̎͑̋̈́͛̋̋̅̽̿̂̓̃͠͝͝͝ͅͅÑ̷̨̧̧̡̨̛̪̼͙͔̖̤͔͔̲̲̪͓̭̩̭̫̦͕͓͉̮̼͖̩̻͖͈̝̬̦͇͎͖͈̮͚̲̜̤̘͙̹͔͓̬̩̑͗̀̽́̆͑̈́̆̓̅̆̂̔͋̂̇̈́̆̋̀̌͊̇̄̀̏͑̈́̇̇̎̔̊͋̀̉̈̃̆̀͐́͌̈́͑̚̕̕͝ͅͅƠ̵̗͍̪͚̟̝̱̘̜̟̤̞̠̠̙̬̯͎̞̻̿̽̌̿̍̑͋̓͗̍̄̾̄̏̍̃̑͒͑̆̓̒̎̊̈̎͒̃͐̔̋̽̾́̓̕̚̚͝͝͠Ţ̸̨̨̪̦̫̣̖͙̤̼̱̞̤̲̖̘̜̭̦̜̻̳̻̰̮̬̬͚̥̱̣͔̝̙͔͎̱̤͕͉̝͚̲̞̟̥̰̄͗̔̒̍͆̂̃͑͑̐̂͐̈́̄͘͝ ̷̧̡̡̧̢̙̲̖̣̮̣̮̤̳̞͈̥̖̭̬̮͕̖͎̠̯͉̰͖̟̘̲̟͖̰̹̖̝͚͙̠͎̤̮̺͓͇̦̜͙͕̯̻͉̬͉̖͔͔̗̗̱͔̜̭͋́̈́̓́͐́̍̋̈̆̏͂̐́̆͐͆̆̃̂͂̀̇̎̅̋̃͗̈͒̀̅̏̂͛̑̎̈́̄̿͑̃̾͒͌̊͆̒͐̇̅̈́͆̀͘̚̚͘̕̕̕͜͜͝͝͝B̴̢̨̧̡̛̛̛̥̳̣̲̩̜̦̟̳͓̦͕̞͖̗͈̦̣̤̘̪̞̪̘̗̟̹̰̲͉͈͈̞͙̖̜̜̲̤̲͕̫͉̻͉̗̗̦̘͚̫̂̐͂̎͒̍̇͂͒̿͗͂̽̉̈́͑̄͂͛͒̔̌͂͛̈͐̑̀͛̈́̍͒͌͒̊̎͐̍̀͛͗͒̊̓̐̀͂̎̓̎̀̿͋̚͠͠͝͠ͅͅĘ̷̛̛̛̝̠̤͖̘̦͉͍͇̭̩̟̞͓̰̩̤̯̯̩̲̩̜̜͙̖̪̳̹͇̮͖̮̦̪͇͙͍͒̉̽̇̉̒́̑̃͌̋̇̃͊̄̓͂̽̀̆̅̓̂̔̽̎̌͆̔̑̒̑͛̄̆̈́̓̍̽̒̏̍́́̏̓̈́̌̂̓̔̋̀̕̚̚̕͘͜͜͝͝͠͠ͅ ̶̢̡̡̨̢̛̛̳̲͉̬̦̫̟̲̱̞̭̦̯̤͖̙͇̰̲͚͔̳͖̹͙̺̭͕̤͙̯̳̯͓̞̤̩̣̋̓̓̈́͒̈́̆̾́̿̊̅̎̈́̎̌̅͋͂̈̿̊̓͒̔̽̎̎́̽̽̎̍́̽́͆̓͗̃̆̏̑̎͒̈́͛̓͋͂͛͒͑̄̾̃̈́̽̐̿͗͑̑̐̓͆̕͜͝͝ͅͅD̸̡̧̡̛̙̪̼̮̦͎̝͓̝͎̙̬̼̊͒̃̓̿̽̎́͆̏̃̂͛̊̍̓͐͒́̀̀͌̾̽̐͑̇̿̒͊̈́̃̑͛͛͊́͒̾̂̍̕͘͝͝͠͠ͅȨ̴̡̧̛̛̛̣͔̱̦̼̭͉̱͎͇̣̩̲̼̠̙̗͎̣͖̯̲͖̗̪̠̖̺̘͌͗͛̏̊̾̉̽͌̽̃̈͛̈͑̔͌̋̏̇̔͛̇̃̔̈́̂̀͐́͂͑̌̆̿͒͑̾̌̈͒̐̄̊͆̈́̊͛̈́̓͛̒̈̿̅̚͘̚͘̕̕̕͜͝ͅŤ̵̨̡͇̮̫̬͖̞̣̳̹̫̰̲̗͖̣̳̹̠͎̗͉͌̈́͐̀̀̓̓̍̄͑͛̈̑̐̉́̉̿͑̋͂͐̔̅́͗́̆́́̏̇̉͗̒̎̏̓̉̕̕̕͝͝͝E̷̢̬̪͉̤͔̗̳̎̍̽̈̆̋͐̀̑̍̀̌́̔̎̾̆͘̕͝͠R̴̛͎̜̝̮̤̲͉̠̰̖̍̽̃̃̌̃̑̓̈́̒͛̽̈́͊̍̈́̍̒̌̎̆̈́̃̅̇̓̉̅͒̉̾̂̄̄́̑̎̌̈́̔͗̆͑̑̈́̽̋̽̔̈̓͒́̍͂̚̕̕͝͝͝͝͠͠͝͠R̷̡̛̬̞̟͓͇̍̀̔̈́̔̋̍̇̋̾̌̍̿͐̏͗̒͌̈́͐̒̃̇̄̑̊̾͛̉͐͆͂̑͑̉̂̂̊͒̋͒͐̕̕̕̚͠͝͝Ē̵̲̝͎̣̰̰̻̮̪̞̮͕̈́̇̔͌͌̐͠D̶̨̡͔̩̯̟̠̭̗̮̣̹͍̪͍̗͉͍̥̹̆͑̏̎̔̊̀̊̈́̊̂̿͋͑̉́̈̀̓̈́͊̈͆̂̐̑̑̅̈́͗͛͌̈́͆̌̓̈͂̑̿́̎̈̕̚̕̕̕̕̚͜͠͠͝͝͠͠͠͠͝.̴̨̨̢̨̛̖͚̝͓͍͉͖̤͔̭̫͉͓̰͚̱̼̟̯̘͉̲̹͍͉͎̤̻͓̰̳̙̥͉̩̥̩̭̬̫̥̫̳̰̺̘̻̝̥̣̠͖̈͆́̀̇̋͆̋̾̿͐͌̈̔͒͗͗̈̑̒̃̈́̈́̈̾̎̉͂͗̽͆̑̾̀̎̾̄́́̾̀̈́̀̈̂͋́̉͌̃̊̿͊͛͐̃̚͘̚͜͝͝ ̵̨̧̨̨̡̡̛̛͕̩̝͉̬͚̲̟̻̘͍̖̱̭̖͚̭̱̭̮̖͎͎̦̠̖̘̫̰̪͎̯̰̂͑̆̃̀̀̉̊̾̈́͐͌́͐͒̿͒̌̐̑̔͒̓͋̿̈́͐̊́̂̐̌̎̿̒͘̕̚̚͜͜͜͜͜͠͠ͅĪ̵̡̨͙̖͍͍̦͙̭͉̎̇͗̿́̉͋͗̽̅͂̌̈́͌̑̆̆́̈̽̈́͆̉̓́͂͐͑̀͑̑̓͌̾̃͋̾̌̊̋̌̄͗͌̀̍̾̅̕̕͘͘̕͘̚͠͝͠͝͝͠ ̵̠̱̗̣̰̰̱̗̖̜͚͉̮̯̘̖̙̟̻͌͜ͅW̴̡̢̤̭̫̙̪̣̹̜̲̩̫͓͓̦͙̪̯̩̲̙̹̪͔̜̒̓́̇͆̓̈́͗̅͒̔̈͐̍̈́͆̓͐̓͆̓͂͊̽̇͐̽̍̔̐̊̾̑͆̾̉̃̉̐̾͌͗̃̍͂͌̊̆̑͂͛̑̇͆͂̅͌̈̐̾͂͒̇͒̕̕̕͘͜͜͜͝͝͝I̶̛̛̻̩͂͆̓͛̔̾̔̀̄̓̿̓̍̾̒͌̂͊͐̈́̄̏͐̐̐̓̾̏̑͑̿̓̈̔̽̑̇͛̒̓͋̓̏̇̈́̌̕̚͘̚̕͝͠͠L̵̡̛̛̛̛͙͍̪̤̱̹̠͓̩͖̖̥͔̖̇̉̓̿̎̋̓̓͒̓̒̒͗̂̽̌͂̾́̈́̐̀̈́͛̍̓̿͆͑͆̽̌̉̅̏̄̄̈̂͋̏̄̓̚̚̚ͅĻ̶̢̨̛̫̺͙̞͖͓̩͚̯̰̠̜̼̝̜͈̗̣̞̬͓̳̤͍̰̠̖̖̣̥̫͉̖̬̟̳͕͇̜͚̾́̅͂̓̇̍̈́̈̂͛̏͐̇̐̾̄͊͝͝ ̶̡̞̗̱̯̝̙̯͕͉͕̮͒̊̌̓̍̄̆͛̇͆̿̀́͋̾̄̐͋̿̄͂̒̐͘͜͜ͅT̶̢̡̡̢̨̡̛̛̛̛̗̪͙̺̱̺͕̣͈̣̬̭̥̬̘̼̩͉͕̜̦̰͖͓̗̣̝̗͙̞̘͕̬̞͔̹̗́̀͗͂̐̔̒̽̈́̋͂̅̀̅̉̃͑͐͂̽̑̇̄̏̎͐̓̀̌̽̒̄̋̈̑͛̇͂̂́̂͊̔̀̿́͋͋̐͒͂̄̈̕̕̕̚͝͝͝͝͝ͅͅĄ̷̨̢̨̛͉̟͈͇͔̲̭͈͉̭͖̲̙̫̝̠̙̳̼̜̦̩͎̫̪͉̳̝̺̠̭̙̠̹̙̱̤̦͈̖̤̬͙̮̤͎̬͖̍͋̈̓͐͜ͅͅͅK̷̨̳̞̤̗̭̭͓̎̿̉̆́͒́̀͋͊̏̿̔̂̏́̔̑̈̂̀̓́̿͒̓̃͗̌̑̋́̐̓̇͐̀͆̀͆͆͛͋̔͆͊̇͂͐̿̿̿̇͘͘͝͝͝͝E̴̢̡̧̮̺͍̳̣̟̩̙̙̹̤͍̍̃͆̃̈́̓̍̎̓̾͌̽̃́͒̃̀̊̄́̀̀̉̔͊͐̆̅͂̀͗̐͊͐̀́̊̍̆̑̍́̃̍̓͒́͒̎̋̆͘̚̕̚͜͠͠ ̷̨̢̡̧̡͈͚͖̥͖̦̬͔̺̼̰̤͕͕͚̹͈͔͓̙̣̳͇̅̅̉͛͊̅̐͒̋͂̒̇̾́̄̎͘̕͠͝͝͝ͅŢ̶̧̛̙̯̻̹̳̞̭̮̬̠̤̣͍͈͇̬͉̲̞͖͉̬͓̰̝̓͊̓́͛̉̓̂̓͑̒̐͂͗͒͊̊̐́̎͑̈́͋͛̚͘̕͜͝͝H̶̢̡͓̝̠̻̠̱͎͓̦̲̖̲̬̥̙̲͕̯̣͎̤̳̮̝͔̰͔̲̦̰̰͚̜͉̮̺̲͕̪̫͓̞̺̝͙͈̥̞͚̘̣̘̻̞̮̗̝̓Á̶̛̛̛̛̛̛̛̪͈̫̼̼̝̹̞̗͕͔̮̍̈́̅̽͑̒̅̓̌̈̿̀̾͑́̄͑͑̒̄̾̈́̏̃̿̈́̒͂̅̽̑͋͐̿̑̓̀͒̾̐̄̐̎̎̆̋̒̆̐͂̇̌̍͗̓͘̕̕̕͝͝͝͝ͅT̸̨̧̧̡̧̧̧̨̥̗̣͔͖̭̗̫̻̫̫̺̩͍̭̯̩͓͇̥͉͎̫͔͉͓̝͔̤̣̦͖̞̫̗͎͕͓̰̣̞̬̭̜̹̞͔̭͚̦̼̩̩͓͍͓̯͎̖̍̋̆̽̓͂̂̇̉̎͛̇̓̔́̈́̓͗́̆̈̕͜͜͝ͅͅͅ ̶̡̨̢̧̭͉̱̰̱̭̦̜͓̥̰̫͍̭̫͚̖͍͉̣̤̯̰̮̤͔̰̦̬̈́̃͊̔̃̓͑͗͆̃̄̆́̈̑̂͑̊́̓͐̍͊̍͌͗͌͋́̌̇̓͗̈́̆̈́̓͂͒͑̄̀̌̒̿̈́̈́͒̐̉͂͒̑̂͘͘̚͝ͅW̵̡̡̨̛̦̫̯͍̱͕̪̳͇̠͉̯̭͙̙̪͎̳̼̱͔̫̼͓̘̲͇̻̠̰̘̳̝̯͙͓̠̓̎͗̅̔̂̔̽̋̃̇̄̊̌̆̋̆̃̍͊̊͋̈́̏͘̕̕̕͜͝ͅͅḨ̴̧̧̧̛̛͚̮̘̙̦͕̥̰͙̬̳̲̱̪͓͖̞̫͎̻͓̜̫̞̑͆̈́͋͊̽̍͆̅̑̃̆̈̒́̎̐̔̃͛̈́̓̈̊̅́̔̎̓͑̊̾̑͗͑̔́̿̀̀͛͆̋̓̀̋̄̋͘̚̕͘̕͝͝ͅÍ̴̢̛̭̮̫͕͖̓́́̐͂̈́̓́̉̓̀̅͗̎̋̎̄͛̈̌́̑̅͊̇́̄̃͑̕̚͠͝͝Ç̵̡̨̧̨͚̪͇̗̹̗̮̣͙͎̯̰͙̘͈̳̺͔̱̮̖̼̫̩͔͙͚̞͇̜̪̏͆̽͑̇̈́̊͂̀̍̈́̿́́̓̾̎͛̂̂̾́̉͗̔͊͋̄͋͘͜͜͝͠͝͠͝H̴͍̺̑͛̂͗̄́͊̔́͌̍̃̍͆̂̇͛̅͛̍̉̓̇͗̄̉̏̊̿̋͊̈́̓̍͑̅̀̓̕͝͠͝ ̸̨̡̢̨̛̛̳̻̙̻͙͙̱̹̠͖͕̠̥̰̘̮̥̯̣̺̹͍̳̝̹̹͓͈̜̹̟̝͓̯͓̰̯̱̲̫̈̍̄̒̊̀͐̂̍̾̈́̑̉̈́̀͂̂̐̈́̂͑̌͂̉̀͛̐́͆̀̍̀̿͋̇͗̿̿̈̊̀͆̋̓̋̉̎͂̀͂̐͆͒́̍́̈̾͑͊͋́̓͗̑͘̕̚͜͠ͅͅͅỲ̷̧̡̢̡̧̢̧̛̳͖̳̙̳̥̜͍͇̭̟̤̠̩͔̳͚͈͎͔̞̺͎̥̟̪̪̤̮̤̲͖̭̝͓̳̬͎͚̥͎̦̩̗̘̹̗̪̩̭̘̉̽̅̈́̈́̋̽̋̈́̈́̔̅͆̑͌̀̿͑̊͋̒̿̓̇̽̓̒̈͐͋̄͌͂͛̂͌̋̎̓̿̌̊̾̂͋͌̈̓̎͒͂̒̚͠͠͝ͅO̷̡̨̭̥͕͈̠̭̞̹̪͇̱̳̝͔̩͙̭͇͙̙̬͕͖̞̱̭̻̯̥͇̰̮̗̺͐̂͒̈́͒̚Ư̷̛̛̦̳̣̗̝̓͌͛̏̋̋̓̔̈́̈̀̌̔̑͒̒͛̀̇̅͂͐̑͐̐̌̾̃̄͂̈́̃̅̌͗̀̐̈́̾̈͘̚̚̕͜͝͝ ̶̧̛̞̘̼̣͉͖̻͙͈̥̙̻̦̦̘̭̬̱̩̥͖̝̓̒̏̐́͑͐̂͊͗̇͋̉̊͑͐͂̉͋̊̅̀̅̐̅͋́͊̎̊͆̌̆̈́̀̔̈́̒͒̌́̽̓̒͋́̋͆͛̑̀͛̋̽͛̄͑̀̒̂̚̕̚͠͝͝H̶̨̧̡̧̨̛͈̪̩̞̲͉̥͙͚̝̥͖͖͚̯̼͇̹͙͈͍̤̥̮͍̫̲̯̹͉̠̮̦̻̞̣̝͉̫͇̻̫͙̦̬̲̯̖̥̘̑́̍́͑̐̏̓́́͜͜ͅA̶̧̨̛̖͓̩̲̜͓̩̜͓͓̦̗̹̹͔͖͍͚̘̞̝̱̜͈̼̹͊̉̂͛̀̾̂͐̓͋̎͑̓̃͑͊͌̈́͆̈́̓̈̀͒̃̇̌͆͌͊̎̏̑̔͐̉̓̔͘͜͝͝͠V̷̡̧̢̡̛̛̛̼̬̦͈̭̺̣͕̦̹̱̮̬̭̼͉̘̹͍̜̠͇̻̟̬͖̯͙̲͙̙̬̟͔̰̱̲̙̼̳̺͖̜̬̗͍͒̒̾̿͗̂̇̇̀͑̈́̐̓̓̄̑̒̆͑͐̊̋̈̒̉̆͋̀̒͑̌̄̊͊̄̉̕͘͜͜͝͠͝E̴̡̢̡̮̝̥̰͓̺̹̝̘͔̝͉̥͚̣̤͋̿̀̇̚ ̵̛̛̛̗̺̲͚̹͍͕̼͎͔̞̗̙̣͔̭̣͚͈̞̼̦̳̲͚͎̝̪̙̝͚͈̟͍̫͚̟̝̮̳͔̭̩͖͇͈͚̤͔͓͉̹̗̗̜͚̥̙̮̪̱̹͖̿̑̀̇̄́̂̄́̑͋̔̾̔̑́͒̓̋͒̋̾̑̋͗͒̆̊͐̃͊͆̅̇͛̎͌̈͌̉́́͗̇̇͛̏́̉̈́͋͆̐͆̆̈́̋̕͠͠͠͝͝͠͝͝͝͝͠F̵̨̡̢̛͎̤̭̙̟̤̭͖̻̤͓̪̠͎̦̮̺̼͕̘̦͍̟̘̞͍̠͓̯̒̇̿̏͒̋̽̇̎͂̔̇͆̄̒̒͊͋͂͌̐̎̋̀̍̇̒͋͗̄͐̄̀̈́̏̐̀͐̾̐͊̌̈̚͘̚͜͝͝͠O̷̧̢̡̧͓͓̜̹͇̭̟̮̣̝̗̞̭̜̠̫͉̞̹̙̠̱̬̙͙̖̗͖͍̳̪͕̲̪̙͎̿̑̅̋̇͋͐͗̅̓͊̔̽̆̑̂͊͂͂͗͗̿͜ͅƯ̴̧̛̭͚̦͖̟̲͈̝̤͎̻̦͇̰̪̜̟̣̹͍̹̻̻͙̣̻̠͙̣̦̲̥̙̪̦͍̣͖̗̗̠̰͖͖̹̜̏̈́̀̀̔̏̓̈́͐̈́͒͆̈͐̈́́̿̈̈́̈́͆̇́̉̎̈́̌̐̔͑̅̒̇̑̃̾̈̃͆̏͑̓́͐̓͑̋̽̍̂̈́̏̎͘͘̚̕̚͘̕͜͜͝͝͠͝͝͝͝͝G̵̗͔̰̻̩̬̲̻̰͉̯̣̣̝̘̫͖͔̭̣͔̫̮͇̲̦̪̘̟̖̝͎̗͔͓̜̮̼̱͚͓̖͇͚͕̫͍͙̬̻̗̙͇̱̰͉̬̞̩̦̒́͆͌͗̈̈́̿̂͊̾̿̓͋͜͜ͅͅH̴̢̨̡̧͙̟̼̭̦̮͉̤̦̙͕̜̙̞̗̎̒͗͝T̶̡̛̪͉̥̪͇͕͎͖̮͓̻͇̗̗̤̹̰̝̭͆͗̀͊̉̀̄͑̂͆͒́̽̈́́̀̂̋̊ ̵̛̛͍̪̲̳̼̻͚̼͓̗̰̹͚͉̝̤̹͖̦͕̫̥̤͔̊̾̽̓̅̈́͛͗̅̐̌́͑͒̿̔͆̂͐͋̀́̀͌̆̓̿͂̈́̈́́͠Ş̴̧̧̛̛͕̰̘̫͍̠̲̦̖̮̞̤̺̦͎͙̯̤̈́̌̊́̋͆͛̽̓̃̿̊͒̐̄̒͊̊́̈́͊̈́̿̍͐̕͘͘̕͝͝Ǫ̷̨̟͖̤̯̥͍͚̼̜͎̣̰̬͇̱̭̤̥̻̘̣̩̖̻͈͈͍̯͈̖̤̣̯̇͆̃͌̌̇͒̊͐̐̀͠ ̶̧̨̨̢̡͕̙͖̦̙̗̠̰̗̯͍̩̝̝̣̹͎̺͙̪̼̻͓̳͖̯̝̮̞̠̖̤͇͕̮͓̬̤̜͇͓̍̎͆̄̀̕̕͜͜͝ͅH̷̡̢̢̧̧̧̛̛̫̝̹̮̭̳̦͙̟̪̮̮͍͖̘͓̹́͑̈́̓̑̀̐̏͒̈́̔͒̈́͆̇̀̿̀͗̆̕̕͜͜͝͠͠ͅÂ̶̧̨̧̛̘̳͚̙͍̩̙͈͕̠̺̳͙̠͚̖͉̱̖̙̥͚̭̺̞̬̦̖̤̙͙̼̘̳̮̝̖̲̤̩͕͔͖̼͔̈͋̈́̒̃͗͊͂̅͊̒̋̐̔̅͛̾̓̒̈͂̈́͊̿̑̑̓̓̽̒̾̉͌͒͑̎̀͌̓̏͆͌̽̐̊̐͘̕͜͝͝͠͝͠͝ͅͅR̷̨̧̧͚̗̪̳̫͖̥̭̮̥͇̟̼̠͉̲̞̗̦̬̪͎͓͔̼̮̥̲̟̙̭͈̃̑̉̕͘͜͜D̸̡̛̲̲͖͓̯͍̹͎͎͇̱̹̭͍̦̮̹͙̗͈̠̖͖̖̺͇͉͓̫̣͍̲̘͕͉͈̤̘̜̥̋͛̅̄̒͋͑̋̕͜͝͝ ̷̡̛̛͈̞̹̞̰͔̺̭̩͕̊͐͌̈̓͐͐̎́̍̽͐̇̆̉̀͌̊̏̃̈́͂̍̀̐̈́̑͋̇̚̕͠ͅŤ̶̢̧̢̨̧̨̡̢̢̡̧̨̡̠͕̝̻͇̤͈̫̬̙͚̩̖͍̘͙̖̠͎̻͔̞̻̯̤͚̩̥̞̺̫̹̻̖̤̜͇͓̩̖̬̜͖̖̪̼̯̳̣͙͕̜̣̙̼͓̠̆͐̂̅͐͌̽͌̏͊̒̈́̓̅͒̈́́̈́̾͒̆̅̆̈̉́̋̈́͑̒̇̾͐̾̃̆́̽͂̀̂̓̔̑͋̋͌͒̎̆̇̂͗̽̀̉̇͗͂̇̚͘̚͜͠͝͝Ō̶̢̪̼̒̑̿̅̓̎̌̽̓̍̀̈̍̐͑̑͗̍̀̽͋̕͜͝ͅ ̶̨̨̧̧̛̘̭̰̭̜̤̜͓̗͔͍̩̺̦̼̳̬̪̥͍̮͔͕̯̖̘͖̩͈̰̘̬̝͍̤͇̪͚͎͍͚̤̝̪̟͉͙͉̹̍̓̐̀͌̏̇̅͋̆̉̑͌͒́̋̈́̈́̈͗͗͑̂̈́̽́̄̏͂̉̋͒̈́̓̐̃̋̈́̒̌͌͂̑́͗̔̎̀͋̓́̑͘̚͜͜͝͝W̷̨̛̛̖͉̞̩̫͖̝̞̰͉̼̄̆̾̈́̏̊̈́̽̑͗̂͌̓̔̋̐͆̀̌́̍̓̔͆̇̆͛̆̾͒̔͛͒͛͒͒̀̇̈́̊̇͒̒̒͂̅̓̇̋̆͑̍́̎̓͋̋͗̆̚̕͘̚͘͝͠͝͠͠I̸̢̨̨̹̝̤͔̣͍̦͔͖̲̻͍͚̞͚̰͈̣̪͎̳̼̺͓̣̞̝̯̪͔̳̪͚͈̪͌̍̃͛̾̈́̈́̽͑̅̐͑̆̎̿͘͜͜͜͝͝ͅͅṄ̷̢̡̨̢͖̙̪̼̘̼̺̞͈̖͉̱̲̮̮͙̣̙̻͎̮̘͇̠͖̹̲̪̦̤̞̬̹͇͍͉̹͍̜͇͇͍͎̟̭̳̮͙̠̬̙̟̪̹̲̝̫̞͔͆̐͐̄̈̓͗̀̑̆͋̌͐̉̿̓̂̎̄̚͜͝ͅ:̵̡̛̛̛͕̝̹̱̥͍̬̱̝̺̥̟̺͕̹̐̎̔͆͒̈́̀̾̿̆̆̆͂̀̂̅̇̒̌̑̈̅͛͂̔̇̇̄̇͌̎͂̚̚̕͠͠ ̴̨̢̡̨̧̛̛̦̭̞͈̦̹̬͎̳͉̼̖̦̬̳̱̠̯͎͕͙̰͇͇̘̒̇́̓͑̔̀̇́̐̽̆̀̃̋̾̉̽͒͌͋̈̋̑̿̅̒͗̾͋̀͌̏̾̄͑̈́͐͒̔͆͌͒̈́͛̊̒̏̀̂̓͗̋̃̍̍̊̕͘̕͘͜͝͝͝͝͝͠͝͠͝ͅͅY̶̮͖̼͉͔̝͕͈͔̲͉͛̃̾̒̄͊̂̐̓͊̉̓̀̈́̐̂̆̈́̕͘̕͜͝͝͠Ơ̴̢̧̨̛͕̣͈̳̼̯̠̺̲̺̤͔̜̹̳̺̫̥͍̠͚̠̗̥̌̄̽͆́͐̃̐̽̑̈́̿̏̒̐́̐͌̃̔́̂͐͛̾͗́̀̽͐̑͋̉̒̌̽̃͋͊̽̐̔̓̊̑̿͂͌͋̎̽͘̚̚̚͘͠͝͝͝ͅͅƯ̴̛̛̗̯̈́̏̒̈͒̋̐̊̽͂̀̇̍̔͗̃̀̓̾͋͋̌͆̽̀̀̽̈́͂͒̀̿͛̄̒̅͑̌̅̌̎̆͐̅̆̐͛̍͋͌̍͌̃̄̿̕͘̚̕͠͝͝͝R̸̡̧̧̡̧̡̢̨̫̠̖͓̩̫̰̘̝͙̝̝̬̳̹͕͕̻̗͚̱̼̠͕̦̲̬̘͈̘̥̦̥͍̻̰͇̖̠̞͖̘̩̰̰̣͖̥̤̼̤̫̱̤͍̫̔̾̅̋͌̆͐͒̋̂̈́͆̆͐̇̀͂̇̍̍̓͋̀̿͗̈͊͌́͌̃͋͆̈́̔̔̃̒͛̚̕̚͜͝͝͠ͅͅ ̶̨̧̖̼̘̞̹͖̗͙̖͕̳̦̘̠̯̫͕̭͓̻̪̺̜̩̜̥̯͎̞̙̰̤̞̰̰̳̲̗̂͋̒̓̆͋͒̉̆̓͘͝ͅͅŅ̴̨̢̨̢̧̨̡̧̧̡̡̛̛̛̝̣̣͇̜̖͕͙̭̟̼̹̠͍̘̜̲͓̳͇̩̩̼̻̺͍̰̟͈͕̱͕͔̖͍̘̜̹͓̻̮̗͓͈͂̏̑̿̋̈́͊̇̋̃̎̽͊̅̌̄̍́̓̋́̈̋̑̽̅͂̓͗̃̒̆͒͗̒̈́̃̌̐̇͂̇͑̄̓͋̔̀͑̉̄̈́̿̈́̈́̕̕̚͜͠͝ͅͅĒ̵̢̡̡̧̳͕̰̮͕̼̘̘̮̠̪̭̥̞̤͔̣̖̜͎̭͇̯̹̖͔̞̟̲̼̠̙̪̼͙̬͇̭̮͖͕̤̈́̏̐͌̎́̒͗̇̆͒̈́́̓̐͐͐̋̑̏̒̍̆͆̆̈́́̈́͆̓̀̂̊̂͂̈́͂̀̽͛̐̆̃̐̓̆̋͘͜͝͝ͅW̷̧̢̡̨̧̡̛̗̭̳͙͖͚̞͚̱͓̥̫̘̰͔̦͎̟̳̠̤̘̰̳͚̮̜̪͖͈͉͉̳͕̪̼͕̥̺̙̳̞͈̙̰̮̼͕͉̤͈̥͉̗͇͍͎̅̐́̈͊̅̓͂̊̿̒̓̑́̿̾̀͋̽̄͐͑͊̄͐̒̓̊̾̃͗̑́̐̈́̆̃̇̍͑̋̍̊̾̅́̀͒̉̂́͆̀̓̽̂̕͘̕͜͜͜͝͝͝͝͠͠͝͝ͅͅͅ ̸̧̨̧̤̹̟̝̠͇̜̩̠̱̣̩̤͓̱͈̠̯͎͓͕̬͇̘͕̞̤͎̯̰̖̬͍̝͈͚͂̈́̏̽̆̿̃̀̂̆̐̈́̉̒͋́͗̚͝͝͝ͅĤ̴̢̨̢̧̨̼̺̻̱͍̦̣͕̬̰̺̻̹̗̹̗͕̼͚̳͚͈͓͎͉̫̼̫̖͚͓̗̺͎̮͔̲͕̦̯͕͍̖͎̞͈̜̞̠̣̘͎̳̳̥̜́̅̔̓͗́̈́́̌͋͌̌̒̈̄͗̂́̏̇͂͑̈́̿̈̅̾̈́̍͆̌̉͒̏́͐̐͊̈́̂͛̒̈́̄͐̂̐̀̿̿͛͒̍͗̓͛̊̾̊̕̚̕͘̚̚̕͜͝͝͝͠ͅͅO̷̳͇̹̖͔̼͂̆̑̏̈́̋̒̄̓̀͂͊͛̂̍̍̏͒M̶̢̨̧̨̢̛̘̗̜̰̦̜̭̳̳̱̞͓̫͖̯̤̺̗̬͎̲̳͕̜̺̮̰̗͖̟͓̖̠̖̝͚̗̙̥̭̫͕̲̮̰̞͎̜̝̲̯̻͇̲̩̑̓͌̎̔͒̈̀̍͆̈́͗̃̓̾͐̽̃̿̍͗̓̔̈͛̏̇̈́̀́̌̎͛͑͌̐͆͑́͗̈́̃̆͛̈́́̽̀̈͊̿̄̔͂̐́́͒̆͋̍͋̀̚̕͘̕͘͜͜͠Ę̸̢̧̢̢̡̡̧̖͉̲̫̭̲̰͙̹̗̲̰̳͍̥̘̣̙̣͓̮̮͍̻̲͎͙̯̖̜͚͙̫̲̣̼͇͇̥̞̯̪̙͓̼̑͑͂̿̇͆̋̈́̾̄̾͛̕̕͜͝ͅ.̸̧̻͔̼͍̼̠̮͚͈̠͓̮̱̣̥̰̣͍͓͚̲̤̯̺̦̜̙̖͉͕̯̭̠̹̰̗͓̝̾̑̒͊̈́̄̉̂̾͑̈̇̓͌̈́̈́̃̃͌͆̆̽̒̔͛̋̚͝ >
Pearl pulls out some sort of gigantic cannon-microphone hybrid device, telling me she can take it from here. She screams into the thing, causing it to fire a massive pink beam of ink at the statue. Pearl’s wailing laser intercepts the salvo of green genetic sludge firing out of the statue’s mouth. I realize after a few seconds that Tartar is about to win out, so I stand next to Pearl and add my own voice to the weapon. The two of us are able to overpower Tartar’s blast, thus destroying the statue with our own.
< İ̸̢̧̢̡̢̧̹̳͍̲̼̲̭̹̠̤̬̻͓̖̮͔̹͍͚͚͔̻̻̲̪̤̬͕̼̼͕̬́́͆̔̍̓͋͋̑̈́́́͒̏̐̒͋̔̍̀͋̈́̏̌̀̈́́͛͑͗̓̐͛̏̃̊̆͒͗̆̐͛͆͊͊̕͝͝ͅ ̴̢͈̮̹͆͋̇͒͛̌̅͛͛̊̆̽̆͑́́̃̆̃̏̾̈́̀́͗̋̾̑̌̽͊͐̓́̇̈́̆́̕̕̕̕͝W̸̛͍͍̠͚͖̻͔̩͇̅̍́̂̑̄͑͊̆̏̾Ĩ̶̢̢̢̢̨̢̹̹͚̳̯̩̼͉̦͉̺̜͉͕̯͙̦̬̳̘͔̯͚͚͕̬͕̻̹̠͓̹͕̰͈̠̘͖̗͔̯̣̤̖̲̰̤͉͖͔̞̣̲̬̥͈̙̭͉̙͓͇͔͚̤͉̜͉̟̪͉̟̪̹̬͛̂̆͊̎́̂̀́̎̄͊͂̉̀́̎́̄̊͐͛̀́̂͑̍̀̀͑̀̎̆̌́͂̀̒̕͘͘̚͜͜͠͝͠͠͝ͅĻ̸̢̡̧̪̩̟̥̬̤̞̞͓͓̟́̇́͗̒̒̀̂̀̆̉̈́̓̉͑́́́͋̇͂̑͛̃̓̎̏̅͑͑͆͛̓̎͒̇̔͌̄̔̎̂̒͂̈́̂́̅̂͛̆̔̄̕͘͘̚͝ͅL̶̢̢̢̧̨̡̨̧̯͎̦̜̬̳͙̣̣̱̭͍͔͇̥̖͔͎̺͉̭͔̼̣̮͚̪͈̦̹̦̱͈̬͎̞̥͈͔̻̣̯̙͇̻̣̤̝̹̼̼̣̩̭͕͂̑̐̈́̿͜͝ͅͅ ̷̨̢̨̧̨̡̧̢̨̛̛̛̭̱͕̗̩̞̯̤̩̙̪̯͉͚̩͇̪̭̻̰̻̲͙̻̯͇̗̺̯̫͚̜̫̦̗͎̲͎̼̘̪̟̙̮̼̘̜̠̭̗͇͔̟̦͕͎̭̬̙̪̇͋͒̓́̋̏̐̃̀̍̐́͗̾̎̎̒̔͋̅͆͌̾̌̽̓̂́̽̊͆̋́͂̈́̍̀̑̆̍͂̈́̎̈̽͐͂̌̇̀̔͋̊̄͑̎̾̏͗͌̕͜͜͝͝͝͠͝͝͝Ņ̵̡̧̧̧̣̦̗̪̱̘̺͍͙̭̰͉̘͓̞̖͚̘̜͓̱̪͈̫̥̞͈̭̩͈̰͎͍̝̩͕̱͓̹̺̤̟̃̃̆͜͜Ę̵̧̨̧̢̛̛̠͕̤̥̖̞̱̺̭͙͇͉̫͔̳̪̗̰̯̜̗̘̱̳̠̜͓̪̥̱̤̞̞̲̩̗̼͇̪̝͈̼̙̤̝̲͙̳̗̮̰͉̹͉̳̱̩̜̫̰̪͎̼͈͈̖͖̻́̅̈́͂̿̒͆̃̈͋̽́̌͂̋̅͋̑͐̂̃̾̒̃́̓̔͑̀͘̚̚͘͜͠ͅͅV̷̛͙̩̤̲̠̝͎̝͆́́͂̈́̊͑̈́̀̎͗̒̈͌̇̏̄̓́̊̓͑̊̈̏̉̎̊̊̋͋͌̿͊͊̑͂͗̌̒̿̄̃̚̕͘͝͝E̶̡̡̨̡̨̧̢̨̧̡̢̗̖̪̮̩͎̳̝̳̞͕̮̻͍̠͉̭̙̼̥̪͎͎̭̼̭̤̩̰̰͖͓̯̣̻͍̟̘̭̝̱̺̞͎̻̠͈̮̤̘̥̙̗̰̰̙̬̗͇̘̫̣̞̙̖̜̿̑̿̈͊͛ͅͅͅR̸̡̨̧̨̛̛̛͙̲̗̲̻̳̝̼̗͉͍̠̭͖̞͚̼̩̠͓̝̻̩͕̱̝̯̦̞̺̯̣̠͈̬͖̭̣̭͕̘̬̘̩̺͚͍͈͇͔͔̼̝̫̗̝̼̔̈́̒̎͑͋͌͒͑͂́̆̀̊̂͐̓̒̅̉̌̊͑̓́̊̇̐̐̏͆͂͐̿̆̊͆̽̈́̑̈͋̒̾͂̏̈́̈́̒̈̍̋̉́̒̏̈́̅̓͊̀̀́̂̎̽̓̋͆̉͆̎́̅͌͐͗͊̽͑͆̆̕͘̚͘͘͝͠͠ͅͅͅ ̷̛͎̺̼͔̠̂̀̽̾͛̈́͗͌̈́̓̂̂̓̒͐́͒̄́̅̏͆́́̓͒́̊̓̂̑̄̍̆̓̓̌̚̕͜͠͠͝͝ͅͅD̵̢̧̧̨̢̛̛̛̛̺͇̳̪̤̥̺̘̪͙̳̦̠̲̻̩̱̰̳̞̝̬̜̫̩͈̗̱̠̭͇͇̥̬̻͔̠͎͇̪̲̭̘̺̰͈͓̘̺̜̭͓̪͙̭͚̘̭̘͓͚̯͔̬̲̘̩̯̗̩͕̝͍̜̮͖͔̫̤̀̈̀͛̎͑̆̊͌͑̇̈́̄͑̽̊̋͋̃͛̈͂̆̈̍̆͛̓͗͊̉̄̂̌̓̊̒̕͘͜͝͝ͅǏ̵̧̧̢̧̡̡̧̛̻̺̫̯͙̣̩͖̠̞͓̪̤̜͍̰̙͈͖͉͈̭̹͚̩̫̹̼̲̮̲̝̥̣͍̦̫̣͎͉̹̘̟̬͕͕̬̠͓̙͍̞̼̖̖̬̯̖̗͂̄̽͒̏̀̑̈̈́̅̋̈́̃͗̃̄͌̀͐̓̈͒̑̇͆́̌̏̋͒͋͆̈́̓͒̊͋̽̏̅̎̾̎͐̇̎͌̈́̍͒̂̊̍͐͋̅͘͜͜͝͝͝͝͠͝E̵̛̦̮̩̼͔̥͍̞͉̘̫̦̤͚͈̩̼̅̾̍̇́̃̎̇̋́̌̋̈́́̈́͒̏̌͐̐̆̉̎̿͆̓͒̔͋̇͋̏̑̄̕̚͘͘͜͝͠.̵̧̧̡̛̬͍̟̭̜̯͍̱͈̠̘̭͖̖̫̹̝̮̪̰̙͎͍̤̋̓͊̒̓̌̓͛͗̈̀̑̔̿̅͐͂̓͊̇͐͗͛̊̾̅̅̉̈́̾͛͛̆͌̀̾͐̇̾̔͘̕͜͜͠ͅ >
While the four of us are celebrating, agent 3 starts to stir from her slumber, evidently woken up by the sound of our battle. She looks confused, then horrified. While the helicopter is descending, the five of us-myself, the captain, Pearl, Marina, and agent 3-sit on the platform hanging from the floor.
I look out over the city skyline, bathed in the warm yellow glow of the sunset, blanketed in soft white clouds. Now that I have more than five seconds to rest, I’m overwhelmed by sheer joy and relief. Before I even realize it, I’ve started crying.
Agent 3 wraps her arm around me, and I lean against her shoulder. She allows me to apply a bandage to her head, accepting my frantic apologies all the while.
After a few minutes, we’ve reached the ground. We get into a van apparently owned by Pearl and Marina. The old man decides that the two of them will dropping agent 3 and I off at the base of what he calls the New Squidbeak Splatoon. It’s apparently the best militia group in the city, overseen by the old man Craig Cuttlefish.
While Marina drives, Pearl takes shotgun, and us teenagers take the middle seat, Agent 3 properly introduces herself to me as Lauren. We shake hands. Her grip is as strong as I’d expect from someone known as the bane of octarians, yet as gentle as a young girl risking her life to protect everything she loves.
After a few minutes, Lauren hands me her phone and explains she’s set up a separate chat for me to use. Cuttlefish, staying in the back of the van, contacts who he calls agent 1. According to Lauren, that’s his granddaughter. Lauren texts me agent 4’s number, so I immediately send him a message.
After a few minutes of Lauren and I passing the phone between each other and texting agent 4, I realize how exhausted I am after the day I’ve had. Before I know it, I’ve fallen asleep on Lauren’s shoulder.
I wake up to Lauren shaking me and telling me to get up. Once I'm properly cognizant, she explains that Pearl, Marina, and Cuttlefish went to their own residences along with agents 1 and 2, Cuttlefish’s granddaughters. The agents’ base is abandoned for the night, so she invites me to pull an all-nighter with her and agent 4 as a sort of initiation. Having just gotten a decent rest in the car, I happily accept.
We enter the base through a manhole cover in the corner of the square, and now I see that the place really is sparse like they said. Even still, there’s a nice, homey feel to it. There's a young inkling boy sitting on the couch, with his green tentacle-hair tied up into a topknot, who seems happy enough to see us.
“Hi. I’m guessing you’re agents 3 and 8.” He holds out his hand expectantly.
I shake it. “Yeah. Name’s Katherine.” The boy's grip isn't quite as strong as Lauren’s. I can easily tell he's younger, and not nearly as experienced as her. Still, his smile is reassuringly easygoing.
“Marcus.” He introduces himself, “Nice to finally meet you two in person. Lauren and I already had a chat while you were asleep.”
“Oh.” I realize something. “Hey, about me being a-”
“Relax, your new friend told me you’re an octoling. We’ve agreed we can trust you.”
I can’t help but smile. I feel a massive sense of relief washing over me, as if to cleanse me of my past life. “Thanks. I swear I won’t let you two down.”
Lauren gently elbows me in the side. “Hey, you already saved me and the world from that psychotic phone. As far as I’m concerned, you’ve earned our trust.” She turns over to agent 4. “Heard you beat octavio. Callie told me all about it. Not half bad, kid.”
“Please, it was nothing. Now, why don’t we sit down and you two can tell me about that psychotic phone before watching some movies.”
“Sounds good.” I agree. We spend an hour or two exchanging stories about Octo Valley and the Deepsea Metro before watching a movie.
It’s an action schlock flick with no legitimate value. The couch is old, tattered, and smells like mothballs. The three of us riffing on the movie are the best two hours I can remember.
Chapter 32: The Diary Of Agent 3
Summary:
Lauren's first-person accounts of the events of Splatoon and the Octo Expansion, from her perspective.
Chapter Text
Lauren Laker |
May 29, 2018 |
Happy birthday to me. Now that I’ve turned 14, I can finally move out of my house. Don’t get me wrong, I love my parents and my little sister Wendy, but it’ll be nice to get my own place. My sister gave me this diary for my birthday today, so I figure I may as well use it. I’ve never really considered using one of these things, but Wendy’s adorable, so I figure I can at least humor her. Anyway, I’ve just finished packing, so now I just have to say my goodbyes before getting on the train. Is it weird that I’m scared? |
Lauren Laker |
Jul 14, 2018 |
I’ve moved to Inkopolis, the biggest city in the world. The rent here is insane, so I’ve had to get a job at this place called Shrimp Kicks. I’m not exactly into shoes, but the owner’s cool at least. He’s this prawn guy named Crusty Sean, and he’s really nice. I’m not even sure if customers come here for the actual shoes, or the service. The best part is, I got my first paycheck yesterday. It’s not much, but it’s enough for now. Mr. Sean is passionate about shoes. I’m passionate about being able to eat. It all works out. The way I see it, I might be able to get a raise if I work hard enough, so hopefully I’ll be able to pay my rent on time. Of course, then I’ll have groceries to worry about. Living on my own sucks ink. |
Lauren Laker |
Jul 21, 2018 |
Good news! I’ve already managed to get a raise. Crusty Sean said I was the best employee he has right now. Granted, it’s a small store, so I’m also his only employee right now, but still. With this raise, I should finally be able to afford a decent place instead of that rundown-old rat farm they somehow called a house. |
Lauren Laker |
Jul 28, 2018 |
I’ve seen a few turf wars lately, including today. We had them back at my old town, Innsmouth, but I was never old enough to participate before I moved here. I don’t think they were nearly this elaborate anyway, since I lived in a pretty low-key county. I’ve seen the hosts too, these girls named Callie and Marie, that call themselves the squid sisters. Even though they’re cousins. I don’t get it either. They seem cool, and surprisingly down-to-earth for a couple of celebrities. Apparently, they’re also pop singers as well as newscasters and turf war hosts. Not sure how that works, but okay. |
Lauren Laker |
Aug 4, 2018 |
I’m not sure if I should be writing all this down, but I don’t plan on showing this to anyone so hey, what could possibly go wrong? Anyway, I saw this old man near a manhole. He told me his name was captain Cuttlefish, and he wanted me to help him fight the octarian menace. Of course, I thought he was full of it since the octarians are extinct. But then he showed me video footage of a bunch of octarians stealing the great zapfish with some planes, and I decided I could trust him. I was actually wondering where the great zapfish went after it disappeared a few days ago. I’m no expert, but without the city’s main power source, it probably won’t end well. My refrigerator’s already stopped running. Anyway, it turns out Mr. Cuttlefish is the captain of a group founded a couple years ago called the New Squidbeak Splatoon. The only other two agents, besides me, are his granddaughters Callie and Marie. As in, the squid sisters. those turf war newscasters. Yeah, I was shocked too. Captain Cuttlefish was a hotshot in the great turf war, so he founded the group to protect Inkopolis from octarian invasion. Yeah, real bang-up job there. Still, they seem trustworthy enough. I figure if they think I can help them, then I may as well join up with them. |
Lauren Laker |
Sep 1, 2018 |
Sorry. I know I haven’t written anything down in a month, but that’s only because I’ve been really busy between my actual job and secret agent work. I can’t even describe how surreal that feels to write. Anyway, yeah. I’m a secret agent. The squid sisters/cousins are agents 1 and 2, so the good captain decided to codename me agent 3. Yesterday, I finally made it to the octarians’ main base. Their leader, this guy who calls himself DJ octavio, tried to fight me with a giant mech, but all his bombs moved slow enough that I was able to shoot them back at him and dodge whatever he threw at me I couldn’t deflect. Long story short, I managed to destroy his mech and bring him to our base. He’s being held there, since we figured the octarians would try to break him out of prison if we held him there, so a more remote location seemed like a good idea. Besides, this way we can keep a closer eye on him so he doesn’t escape. At least, that’s what the captain told us. Personally, I think those two have a history. But hey, that’s none of my business. |
Lauren Laker |
Sep 8, 2018 |
I’ve been wanting to try out some new hobbies lately, so I’ve decided to become a musician under the moniker DJ Sango. Callie’s even offered to teach me! She’s pretty nice. Same with her cousin, Marie, though she’s got a slightly rougher exterior. |
Lauren Laker |
Sep 15, 2018 |
DJ Sango is no more. Let us never speak of this again. |
Lauren Laker |
Aug 31, 2020 |
I decided to keep this thing in a lockbox hidden in the base, but I guess I must’ve hidden it too well since I forgot about it until just a few minutes ago. A month ago, the captain and I decided to go on patrol in mount Nantai. At some point, we encountered an octoling. She must’ve been an elite, considering how hard she fought me. At some point, we both fell, way further than we should’ve been possible. The next thing I knew, I was in a dark, musty tunnel with graffiti all around me. I just started walking around until I came to an alcove, or an opening, or whatever it was. Inside, I found what I can only describe as the weirdest bar I’ve ever been to. Granted, I’ve never been to any bars since I’m 16, but I’m pretty sure they don’t usually have jellyfish with dozens of heads branching out of a single neck, or double my height with exposed brains and shoulders wide enough for me to lie down on, guys with long floppy noses and dead vacant eyes, these big blob things with permanent scowls and gigantic noses, multicolored clams with beady eyes, some legless things with triangular heads, and other things I’m honestly not sure how to describe with words. I felt like my brain was expanding in real time to fit everything I was seeing in there. It’d explain the headache. The bartender was one of the giant muscley guys. When I tried to leave, he pointed at me, yelled something about an interloper, and then I was fighting the entire bar of a couple dozen patrons. Honestly, I’m pretty confident in my fighting, but if those guys were actually competent I seriously don’t think I would’ve survived. Lucky for me, they weren’t exactly the brightest bunch. I guess none of them had actually seen a real cephaling before me, since my shapeshifting completely stunned them. My ink-based attacks had no effect on any of them, so I had to resort to martial arts. I kicked the smaller clam-looking ones away, and then jumped on top of one of the big clear-headed guys. I grabbed his weird horn-looking things and started pulling on them. That must’ve gotten him really riled up, since he started flailing his arms around and punching the others in the face. The bartender jumped over the counter and decked the dude I was riding on, so I had to jump away before my legs got crushed under his back when he fell. One of the triangle-heads tried to bite my head off, but I managed to dodge and punch him in the face. I jumped up to roundhouse kick another triangle-head in the face. I saw their lower bodies-just one long thing like some giant hell snake-were pointed upwards, so I did the only natural thing and grabbed them, throwing them at the other patrons. The triangle-headed hell-snakes were too heavy for me to throw them all that far, but they still knocked into a couple of other guys anyway. While I was distracted, one of the guys with the exposed brains pimp-slapped me into one of the blob freaks. He didn’t seem all that interested in actually trying to fight me, but he held me down while the bartender came up to us, looking like he was about to turn me inside-out. The blob guy had a much stronger grip than he had any right to with those spindly arms, or maybe I was just stuck in his fat. Either way, the other guy’s arms were long enough to punch my lights out before I could hope to kick his junk(There’s a pleasant mental image), so I did the next best thing and bit down hard on the blob guy’s nose. I swear, I’ll never forget the taste. Rotting fish, moldy bread, and worm-infested apples, all rolled into one inconvenient, disgusting package. I felt something wet on my tongue, like the guy was bleeding into my mouth. The muscle-bound thug must not have realized I’d gotten away until he punched the blob in his stomach. Or maybe they just didn’t like each other, I dunno. Either way, I spat the nose-blood on the face of the muscle guy, distracting him so I could jump up onto his back and strangle him. His neck was too thick, though, and he managed to grab me and start slamming me into the wall. By some miracle, I managed to turn into a squid long enough to slip out of his hand, and after that it was mostly just a bunch of punching and kicking until I was the last one standing. I was sore in my everywhere, but I didn’t have any really bad wounds. Just some bruises. A lot of bruises, plus a few welts. My body was covered in so much blue and purple that it looked like a turf war arena. I saw a tattered old curtain covering up the door to the kitchen area, and I decided it’d make a nice cape to commemorate my victory over these underground creatures. I cleaned the thing in the sink, spray-painted a number 3 on it with a random can on the floor, and tied it around my neck so it draped over my shoulders. I grabbed some pre-cooked food from the kitchen and put it in a bag I found on the table. After that, I was mostly just walking through the endless darkness again, losing track of time, eating my weird-tasting rations, and hoping I didn’t run into any other freaks in the dark. I managed to find a device that I couldn’t make heads or tails of, but at some point it started pinging. I ran in the direction where the pings got loudest. Eventually, I managed to get somewhere above where I started out. The floor was made of glass, so I could see the captain stepping into a giant blender. I barely noticed the octoling who was with him, the same one from before I fell in. I just started panicking and kicking he floor until it finally gave out from under me, and the next thing I knew, I was waking up next to the captain and the ruins of the giant blender. Apparently, those two had their own long story. The captain had teamed up with the octoling and called her agent 8. A talking phone had told them to go around on a metro that may or may not have existed partially in another dimension because of some electromagnetic jargon, and the octoling had been going around doing challenges to collect the pieces of the blender. The phone said it would take her and the captain up to the surface, which it called the promised land. Oh, and there’s also a new pair of singers/newscasters in Inkopolis now that Callie and Marie have retired from the gig. Their names are Pearl and Marina, they call themselves Off The Hook, and they conveniently chanced upon a walkie-talkie that let them communicate and advise agent 8 and the captain. Like I said, long story. So yeah. Evil lying phone. Celebrity civilians for mission control. Nearly getting killed by that blender thing. Seriously, I know the captain won’t say it, but he’s gotta be getting way too old for this. Anyway, the two of us tried to find an alternate path to catch up with agent 8. After some time, The phone woke up, or rebooted, or whatever, and just started floating. It planted itself on a post and started blaring like a siren. After that, everything was a blur until I was surrounded by these funky-looking green octolings. Their tentacles were blue and green. They looked like corpses, except they were walking around and grabbing me. I felt a massive, uncomfortable weight on one side of my head. Everything I saw was tinted green. As soon as the zombie octolings let me go, I just started tying up the captain. I can still remember how horrified I was when I realized the phone was mind-controlling me. I could still tell what was going on, but I couldn’t control anything I did, no matter how hard I tried. It was like I had to scream, but didn’t have a mouth. I did everything that thing forced me to, until I was at this floating white arena standing on top of a flying saucer, with the captain tied up directly under me. I waited, mentally screaming at the phone to let me go. I’m honestly not sure if mind-control is the right term here, because my mind was the only thing I could still control. I stayed there like a statue, losing track of time until agent 8 managed to reach the arena, and I had no choice but to jump down and attack her. We fought until I pinned her to this post-looking thing jutting out on top of the arena. While she was struggling, I tried to do something to get her to realize I didn’t want to hurt her, but I couldn’t so much as twitch my eye without the phone’s permission. The octoling managed to kick me away from her. I tossed my weapon into her hand, and then we were both disarmed. Agent 8 actually managed to get away long enough to get behind me and grab my cape to start choking me. In hindsight, I probably should’ve recognized that possibility when I tied it around my neck, but I’m honestly glad I didn’t. Agent 8 must’ve been able to knock me out and get that phone out of my head. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to repay her in full for that. When I woke up, we were flying over Inkopolis with the captain, Pearl, and Marina. Agent 8 and I introduced ourselves while Marina was driving us to the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s base. Her real name is Katherine. She’s regained most of her memories, but some stuff from before she joined the octarian military is still fuzzy for her. We’ve agreed that that’s fine with us. Katherine seems happy as is, so why risk that? Anyway, all the adults and senior agents went to their own places after dropping Katherine and I off at the base. Agent 4, this guy named Marcus, was waiting there like he said he’d be when we had our first text together. Since this was Marcus’s first time meeting me in person, and Katherine’s first night as a proper member of the group, the three of us agreed on pulling a movie marathon all-nighter. Sort of a way to welcome the newbies, while also introducing Katherine to surface culture. It’s 3 AM right now. Marcus and Katherine are asleep, so now I’ve taken the opportunity to write this all down. I feel like it’s healthy to get this stuff off my chest, so I’m grateful for this little diary. I’m grateful to my little sister. I’m getting tired, so I’m just going to put this away and get to bed myself. |
Chapter 33: The Flesh That Hates
Chapter Text
“Please, someone tell me you’ve got something because I still haven’t found any information.” Fred called out to his fellow serpent’s hand members.
A couple weeks ago, after they’d brought agents 3, 4, and 8 back to their dimension, Craig had requested for the four of them to return to the Wanderer's Library and see if they could research something called Khahrahk. So far, the only thing they knew was that some dream-based SCP had appeared to a Foundation scientist and told him Khahrahk had something to do with the multiverse being at risk of destruction.
“This isn’t right!” Dana threw several books on the ground. “The Wanderer’s Library is supposed to provide information to whoever needs it! It’s like even this place doesn’t have any information about what khahrahk is!”
“Maybe it’s above even the Library’s paygrade.” Fred suggested, “Something so far beyond everything else that-”
“Let’s hope not.” Jack interrupted apprehensively, “If that’s the case, then I don’t see how we could stop it even if we teamed up with the Jailors.” At that moment, a portal opened behind them. It was a piece of Foundation tech, distinct from a Way.
Agent 4 emerged into the Library. “Guys, call off your research for now. We’re having a team meeting.” The five walked into the home base of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, where several people, inklings, and octolings were gathered around a table.
“Oh, good, you got them. I’ve sent Callie and Sheldon out to the other dimensions to gather our allies there. Namely, the Bailey triplets and Dr. Clef.” Marie explained.
“I still say we shouldn’t work with Clef.” Pearl snarled.
“Understandable, but we need to put aside our differences for the time being. With potential access to SCPs, Octavio is more dangerous than ever.” Craig reminded her.
“Okay, but I say if we split up we put him with other foundation scientists.”
“Fair enough.” The captain agreed.
A foundation-made portal opened nearby. Callie, Sheldon, the Bailey triplets, Clef, a dog, and another man walked through. “Hey guys, we’re back!” Callie announced, “And look what we found!”
“Who’s the new guy?” Katherine squinted at the man. “He looks kinda familiar.”
“Dr. Jonathan West, remember? From Site-87? Sloth's Pit?”
“Oh yeah, I remember you!” Katherine recalled, “You were the guy who caught the flying toilet paper, weren’t you?”
“I-yes, yes, I suppose that is how I introduced myself to you three.”
Marie glanced between the two, eyes scrunched up as she tried to process the conversation. “Flying...toilet paper? Sure, why not?”
“It looks to me like there’s about two dozen of us here. That should be more than enough to take down Octavio.” Sheldon happily presumed.
“Hey, little crab guy. There’s not just two dozen of us. I’ve managed to convince the people of New IKEA to lend our aid themselves. Turns out, a lot of them are grateful to your group for helping us escape that place.”
“Thanks, man. Just one question, though. If you’re all so happy to get out of the infinite IKEA, why would you name your new civilization after it?” Marcus asked.
Shotgun shrugged. “There’s about 50 or so people advising me, so we haven’t actually been able to agree on a name just yet. After your friends got done with that peace visit, we announced the name New IKEA as a temporary placeholder and nobody really bothered to object. Of course, the guys who lived in the wilderness survival and construction parts of the store have been busy helping us expand our territory in the woods.”
“Speaking of which, the upside to your place being exposed to our public is that if your territory starts to get close to ours, we should be able to negotiate some borders. Plus, if you guys need any help, we’ll be happy to provide. It’s the least we can do since you're helping us out here.” Callie started, “For now, though, we should probably go over our battle plan. Marie?”
“Right.” The grey-haired agent stepped up to the front of the group. Their party had grown much too large for the shack, so they’d established their meeting outside in the main part of the base. “Octavio has escalated his attacks recently, first by unleashing a murderous demigod on a turf war match, and secondly by manipulating a reality-warping child into attacking us, though he seemed to be primarily using her against Marina.”
Marie continued, “If I had to guess, he was probably trying to get back at her for defecting from his tech division. In any case, we need to take the fight to him; make sure he can’t cause any more damage than he already has. Otherwise, it’ll only be a matter of time before he sends out something we can’t counter.”
“Alright, but do we have any idea where he is?” Clef asked, “Because last time I checked, we hadn’t exactly narrowed it down much.”
“I’m afraid you really have been gone a while.” Craig chuckled, “Over the past few weeks, I’ve been trying to track down Octavio. Yesterday, we finally succeeded.” “Hey now, don’t hog all the credit, cap. Don’t forget whose drones you were using.” Marina pointed out.
“Quite right, child. Now, we have managed to narrow Octavio’s location to this area.” The captain pointed to a blank projection screen. “Oh for goodness’ sake, how does this thing work?”
“Observe, my technologically taxed grandfather.” Callie turned to the group, grinning. “Don’t you just love the smell of fresh alliteration in the morning?” She took a photo out of the drawer on the desk holding the projection stand, placing it under the projector and turning it on. The screen showed a map of octo valley, with a red circle near one of the corners. “We think Octavio’s hiding out around here-ish. He’s probably lost most of his followers over the past couple of years, but he’s still got his supporters. Not to mention, if he uses an SCP against us, we’ll have to be ready for anything.”
“Alright, then, why don’t we just go in guns blazing?” Kondraki asked. “I mean, the sooner we get this guy over and done with, the sooner we can get to figuring out what this whole Khahrahk thing is. Speaking of which, you Hand folks have any luck yet?”
Dana shook her head, “I’m afraid not. All the infinite knowledge of the multiverse at our fingertips, and we haven’t found any mention of Khahrahk.”
“We can worry about that later. I’ve managed to work out a deal with a local elementary school and get access to one of their buses. I figured there’s so many of us, it was the best way to get us all there at once.”
“Good thinking, Pearl. But how did you…?” Marcus trailed off.
“I promised to give them some cash for their budget. Of course, knowing them, they’ll use it on useless junk instead of actually improving the curriculum, but who am I to judge?”
“Excellent. But where is it?” Craig looked around, as though he’d somehow overlooked a school bus in the sparse, open base.
“I reserved a spot at the bus garage for us.” Pearl flashed a wide, fanged grin. “Trust me, you’ll know it when you see it.”
Pearl’s rented bus had been spray-painted with a bright colors, showing an artistic depiction of several members of the group simultaneously attacking Octavio. “Pearl, was this in any way necessary?” Marina held her face in her hands.
“No, but go big or go home, I figured. Besides, a couple dozen of us are going to drive a bus into enemy territory. Subtlety ain’t exactly gonna be on our side to begin with.”
Callie looked the bus up and down, with an approving whistle. “Nice color balance. You did this yourself, Pearl?”
“Yeah, thanks! The hard part was getting all the shapes right. I had to draw the outlines first before I started actually spraying.”
“Nice.”
“This’ll work.” Marcus stepped up to the bus. “We’re going to fight Octavio now, aren’t we?”
“Of course.” Pearl took the keys out of her pockets and unlocked the bus door. While they were boarding, she handed the keys over to Marina. “I’m too short to drive this thing, so I’m trusting you.”
Marina gave the keys to Callie. “I’ve got no clue how buses work. Think you’re up for it?”
Callie took one look at the dashboard. “Sure. How hard could it be?” She sat at the driver’s seat while everyone else took their own places. As soon as they were ready, she turned the vehicle on. “Alright, everyone, for whatever reason I’ve been decided to drive us to octo valley, so I’d recommend putting on your seatbelts. With any luck, we should be there in just a couple hours. Once we reach our destination, we incapacitate Octavio and any of his followers we find so that we can imprison them again.”
Callie started backing the bus out of the garage. Without anything behind them, she managed to get into the street without incident. “Alright, now I just gotta turn this thing.” She yanked the wheel to the side, causing the bus to swerve to the side before continuing forward.
Forced into the back of his seat, Marcus turned to the inkling next to him. “Hey, Lauren, maybe you and Callie should have a driving competition.”
“Oh, can it, Marcus!” She snapped.
Marcus’s eyes went wide. “Sorry! I didn’t know it was that much of a sore subject for you.”
Lauren looked down. “No, I shouldn’t lash out like that. I guess being kidnapped and mind-controlled by the Chaos Insurgency… well, it couldn’t have been healthy. Sorry, I shouldn’t take it out on you.”
“Hey, if you need to talk about it, you’ve always got friends who’ll listen. Speaking of which, when you called Kat your best friend back in the other dimension...”
Lauren turned her gaze back to Marcus. “Relax, you’re still one of my best friends. You’re just not help-me-save-the-world-from-an-evil-phone level best friend. Don’t tell me you’re jealous.”
Marcus scoffed, “Of course not. Just curious.”
“Alright, fair enough.” Their conversation was interrupted by the bus momentarily levitating.
“Wow! Now that was a speed bump! Hey, everyone alright back there?” Callie looked to the back of the bus.
“Yeah, my stomach’s just in my mouth. I’m fine.” Sheldon responded.
A few seats in front of the crab, Dr. King yelled, “Road! Eyes on the road!”
“Huh? Woah!” Callie hastily grabbed the wheel and swerved before the bus could hit a building.
Pearl turned to address her friend, sitting next to her. “Marina, are you sure this was a good idea?”
“Now that I think about it… no.”
A few hours and near-crashes later, the redecorated bus arrived a few feet away from the nondescript, condemned building where they believed Octavio to be hiding out. “Man, talk about a downgrade.” Marie remarked, “I almost feel bad for the guy. Almost. Eh, not really.”
Callie turned her upper body to address everyone else. “Last chance. Everyone ready for battle?”
“Yeah, just...” Kondraki held his stomach. “Just gotta take a bit to recover. Okay, I think I’m good. Let’s go.”
“Great! Alright, everyone, time to-”
“Missile!” Troy pointed out of the front window, where an octarian missile was barreling towards them.
Startled, Callie pushed the wheel forward. Despite successfully avoiding the missile, the force of the blast sent the bus spinning in the air for a few seconds before falling on its side, the door facing straight up. The entire vehicle shook as if from an earthquake. Everyone had to cover their faces from the shards of glass that fell upon them, cutting into some of their arms.
“Hey cool! We survived!” Marie celebrated.
“C’mon, we’ve gotta get out before they launch another one.” Dr. Clef insisted. The group evacuated the bus through the exit, making sure they weren’t hit by another missile as they charged into the building.
The octoling in charge of Octavio’s new base watched the enemy squadron approaching through the security cameras. He scowled at the confirmation his missile operators had missed their transport. The door was reduced to splinters by several roller swings.
“Oh yeah! Guys, we’re in!” 6 inklings, 2 octolings, 14 humans, a dog, and a horseshoe crab streamed through the ruined doorway, immediately countered by about a hundred octarians. While some were humanoid octolings, including Octavio, the majority of them resembled large singular tentacles.
Some of the tentacles were riding around on vehicles that resembled giant roombas, while others flew around using makeshift helicopters attached to their tops like tiny hats. Dr. Crow jumped in the air to bite one of the flying octarians, dragging it to the ground and biting its helmet off. Marcus shot several more octarians with his rapid-fire splatling gun, asking, “Why’d you bite that guy?”
“I’m a dog. I can’t exactly hold a weapon.”
“Yeah, that makes sense.” Marcus shrugged, getting into a fistfight with an octoling mook. He easily blocked the octoling’s strikes before kicking his legs out from under him.
“Remember, everyone, we don’t have any respawn generators here, but they do!” Craig reminded them. “Just neutralize the enemies and capture Octavio!”
“You won’t get nearly that far, Cuttlefish! Not with my brand new weapon!” Octavio activated a nearby device. The universe warped in a localized spot, opening a portal behind him. Out of it emerged a dark red, vaguely humanoid mass of flesh. Its limbs were thick strings of skin, and its head split down the middle like a grotesque flower. It shambled forward, aimlessly seeking skin to infect.
“That’s SCP-610, the Flesh Virus.” Dr. Gears explained, “Any living thing it touches becomes a part of its hivemind.”
The Flesh opened something that resembled a mouth, unleashing a shrill high-pitched screech. It was the sound of rot and disease. Octavio stepped back from the approaching mass of raw skin. “On second thought, this one might be more of a risk than a reward. Good thing I have an insurance plan for things like this!” He shot a flamethrower in the direction of the flesh mound.
Despite how close he was to the flames, Octavio showed no discomfort as 610 shambled down the stairs, mindlessly attacking anything in its way. Jack grabbed one of the single-tentacle octarians and threw it into the mound of diseased skin. It was consumed by the entity, adding to its mass.
“Aw, yeah!” Octavio cheered, “Now it’s time to wreck all of you posers!”
“Someone wanna shut this moron up?” Bright asked, uselessly shooting SCP-610.
“On it!” Katherine pumped her fist, “Mark, ready for that new maneuver we’ve been practicing?”
“Hell yeah!” Marcus ran near the hole that used to be the front door, knocking over several octarians with a combination of punches, kicks, and shots. He turned around, running back and turning into a squid as he jumped.
Katherine grabbed one of his tentacles and spun around with it, until she let go to throw Marcus at Octavio. While flying through the air, he turned back into a humanoid and dropkicked Octavio hard enough that his face fell off, revealing the mechanical skull beneath.
“Huh. I knew the guy was hard-headed, but I wasn’t expecting that.”
“We’ve got more immediate worries!” Dr. King grabbed another flamethrower from the wall next to him, bludgeoning an octoling with it before shooting SCP-610 with it. The mindless pile of flesh screeched and hissed, warping its malleable form and moving to avoid the fire.
An octoling jumped on top of Dr. King, forcing him to hastily turn off the flamethrower before the flames could misfire. The scientist backed into the wall, forcing the octoling to let go before he punched her unconscious with a few successive strikes.
Nearby, Sheldon and Marie were shooting several octarians with their chargers, alternating between each other to compensate for the weapon’s slow firing rate. “Hey, Sheldon, I have to ask. When I offered you to join the New Squidbeak Splatoon, you told me something about the tech guys staying out of the front lines. What made you change your mind?”
“These are strange times we’re living in right now, agent 2. Strange times call for strange measures.”
“You just got bored and wanted in on the action, didn’t you?”
“Eh, maybe that too.”
Marcus was trying to dodge the robotic Octavio’s punches. He fired a concentrated stream of blue ink straight-on into the clockwork face. It lit up a bright crimson. “That better not- crud!” Marcus barely managed to dodge the concentrated beam of red-hot energy that knocked him over and set a small fire between them. “Oh, of course he’s got a laser face. Just what I need right now.”
The robot walked towards another device at the back of the building, roughly twice as large as itself, from which it extracted a moderate-sized glass vial. Marcus jumped on Octavio’s double, only for the android to casually toss him off to the side. It shot another blast of fire out of its face at 610, causing a tiny piece of its flesh to slough off the rest of the mound a few feet away. The robot dropped the piece of rotting skin into the vial, before walking back towards the device where he’d initially retrieved the vial.
Callie, Marie, Lauren, Marcus, Katherine, Pearl, Marina, and Craig stood in the robot’s path. “This ends here and now, you mechanical miscreant!” Marie fired her charger at the robot, which easily sidestepped the blast and kept moving.
Lauren and Katherine ran and tried to kick the android. It dodged and slapped them away without a second thought.
Pearl, Marcus, and Craig fired their ink to no apparent effect.
Callie charged the robot with her roller, jumping up high enough that she was able to strike it on top of its head. The android was unaffected by the strike, whereas Callie was left shaking by the reverb of the hard metal.
The entire time, Marina had been investigating the device. “Guys, this thing’s a teleporter! This is how he’s getting the SCPs into Inkopolis!”
“Wait a second, if the teleporter’s here, then why is this guy just a robot?” Marie asked, “Wouldn’t it make more sense for Octavio to keep it with his real self?”
“Who knows? Maybe this is just a spare and he has another at his real base. All that matters is stopping him. Anyway, I can’t exactly destroy this thing or fight that guy. You guys are in charge of that!” She jumped into the bulk of the fray and resumed fighting octarians as best she could, firing ink and shielding herself with her brella.
Dr. King, already struggling to drive back the pile of SCP-610, was only further deterred by the fact that his flamethrower occasionally shot streams of appleseeds rather than actual fire. Several octarians had decided to temporarily ally themselves with him to combat the hateful flesh, in the interest of self-preservation.
The octolings who dared to fight it had already been absorbed into the flesh by its writhing, lashing tendrils, adding further to its mass. It hunched over, and yet still reached the halfway point between the wall and floor. Its shadow was cast over Dr. King.
“Toss me the flamethrower!” Troy called over from the middle of the room, “I’ve got an-” He was interrupted by the mechanical Octavio grabbing him by the back of his shirt, lifting him into the air to try and strangle him.
Dr. King retreated from the reaching tendrils of SCP-610, tossing the flamethrower at Troy.
“Thanks!” As soon as Troy caught the weapon in his stomach-mouth, the sudden additional weight forced the android to drop him. Troy grabbed the flamethrower with his hands and turned it on, spitting a stream of fire straight into the robot.
The mechanical octarian staggered around as its face melted into liquid metal, while it tossed the vial of SCP-610 to one of its octarian soldiers. She grabbed it out of the air and sprinted towards the teleporter.
“Here.” Troy handed the flamethrower to dr. King. “You need to dispose of the flesh.”
“Understood.” The scientist resumed his attempts to incinerate the eldritch beast.
Dana, Jack, and Fred jumped onto the android as a robotic, distorted voice uttered, “self-destruct sequence initiated. 30 seconds until detonation.”
“Come on, guys! We have to throw this thing into the freak!” Jack commanded.
“Got it.” Fred agreed. “Troy, get over here!”
Despite the efforts of the four Serpent’s Hand members, the robot failed to budge.
“15 seconds until detonation.”
Marcus’s splatling smacked the robot in the face. “Hey, you guys need some help?”
“Yeah, throw it.” Jack explained succinctly, pointing at SCP-610, which was still trying to avoid dr. King’s flamethrower. Marcus nodded. He jumped up and kicked Octavio’s double in the face, knocking it down with the aid of the other four pushing it to the ground.
“7 seconds until detonation.”
Lauren and Katherine started helping them. The seven were finally able to lift the android and tossing it several feet away. “Dammit, it’s not enough!” Dana yelled.
“Mark, Kat, splat bombs!” Lauren ordered. The youngest three agents tossed a series of splat bombs, until they finally knocked the robot into the shambling, writhing flesh pile.
The explosion set the monster ablaze, along with the surrounding floor in a 10-foot radius.
The Serpent’s Hand members and the teenagers were all knocked to the ground by the force of the blast, while Dr. King was tossed into the front of the building. The flamethrower flew out of the ruined doorway and skidded onto the road.
“The building’s gonna burn down! All we have to do is keep the freak in here, and then we’re golden!” Bright celebrated.
“It’s not that simple! Someone stop that octo!” Marie tried to grab the octoling holding the vial of 610.
She turned into an octopus and slipped out of the agent’s grasp, before shifting back and dodging the others, long enough to load the vial into the teleporter.
Craig was able to use his war-era charger to shoot the octoling in the back, banishing her to an unseen respawn generator. Several dozen octarians swarmed the group, forcing them to fight back.
Another octoling used the distraction to pick up the vial and load it into the teleporter. He entered the coordinates. Just as he reached for the activation button, Marcus punched him in the face, and shot him back to the respawn generator.
With Marcus distracted for a few seconds, a random single-tentacle octarian pressed the button to activate the teleporter.
“No! This can’t be happening!” Marcus annihilated the octarian before scanning the building. Everyone else was fighting a small army of ever-respawning octarians, while the flaming 610 was setting the place on fire. “Guys, they teleported the sample! We need to leave now!”
Those who heard him passed the message to the rest of the party. The squadron of twenty-four activated their transporters. Kondraki had to press the button on Kain’s front right paw so he could teleport with them.
The headquarters of the New Squidbeak Splatoon was abruptly filled with a massive group. “It is imperative that we locate the sample of SCP-610. Otherwise, it could potentially infect dozens of civilians before anyone shows symptoms.” Dr. Gears warned the group.
“I saw some numbers on the machine right before we left. I think they might’ve been coordinates.” Marcus turned his phone’s GPS to punch them in. “Right here.” He held up his phone, “Sturgeon Street.”
“I say we split up. Marcus, Lauren, Katherine and I will go contain SCP-610. But first, do you guys have any flamethrowers?” Dr. King requested.
“Yeah, I think we’ve got some in the cabin.” Marie pointed at the small building. “They’re meant for last resort situations, but I’m pretty sure a living demon virus from another universe counts.”
“Thanks!” Katherine ran inside along with the other three. Each of them took one flamethrower out of storage in the back.
“Okay, so we just incinerate the skin-freak and then we’re done, right?” Lauren hoped out loud.
“For the most part, yes, but we have to burn every last cell. Each one is an individual organism, so even a single remnant could pose a threat of infection.”
“What’re we waiting for then? Let’s go already!”
“The rest of you, stay here and keep an eye out for any SCPs. We’ll call if we need backup.” Dr. King ordered the other twenty, before leaving as well.
Roughly half an hour later, the three cephalings and the Foundation scientist came across a familiar individual, shooting the ground with a splatling. “Dude.” Marcus grabbed the other boy’s shoulder. “What’re you doing?”
“I’m trying to kill that thing!” Ethan pointed at a worm-sized strand of reddish-pink skin, crawling towards them.
“Oh squit that’s nasty. Guys, we found it!” Marcus called over.
“I’m guessing that thing’s an SCP?”
“Yep. Sorry about getting you involved.” Marcus turned on his flamethrower, incinerating the worm-thing within seconds.
Ethan breathed out a relieved sigh. “Nah, it’s not your fault. I just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time, that’s all.”
“Thanks. And now, just to be safe…” Marcus turned his flamethrower back on.
While Dr. King, Katherine, and Marcus were melting a spot on the sidewalk into slag, Lauren pulled Ethan off to the side and out of earshot. “Listen. You know I’m agent 3, right?”
“Yeah, what about it?”
Lauren sighed, and straightened her back. “I’ve got something really important to tell you, so I need you to listen closely.”
“Oh. Yeah, sure, I’m listening.”
“Good.”
Once Lauren had finished, Ethan hesitated for a moment. “Are you sure this is a good idea?”
“No, not entirely.” Lauren admitted, “But I think it’s for the best, and besides, I’m sure it’ll work out in the end. Hopefully.”
“Alright, if you say so.” Ethan put his hands in his pockets, with his thumbs sticking out. “About the turf war a couple weeks back. No hard feelings, right?”
Lauren swiped her hand down dismissively. “Oh, please, it’s a game. Fighting each other’s the whole point.” She leaned forward, with a wide grin. “Or are you just upset that team Mobile Ink Force would’ve beat you guys if that SCP guy hadn’t shown up?”
Ethan laughed. “Yeah, sure. You keep telling yourself that.”
“You two, get over here, right now!” Dr. King called them over.
Lauren and Ethan ran over to the other three individuals. “Yeah? What is it?”
“Civilian, I need to know if that organism made any physical contact with you.”
“Civilian? My name’s Ethan. And if by ‘organism’ you mean that freaky worm-thing, it appeared on my shoulder out of nowhere while I was going to the cafe to meet up with my friends.”
“Right. In that case, we’ll have to take preventative measures.” Dr. King turned on his communicator. “Kain, we’ve got an infected civilian. I need you to get everyone out of the base, and retrieve SCP-500. Good, thank you.” He pocketed the device, turning back to address the teenagers. “They’re clearing out the base right now. We’ve got to teleport. Fortunately, I suspected something like this might happen, so I brought a spare transporter.” He tossed a wristwatch-like device at Ethan.
Ethan instinctively caught the transporter after it collided with his forehead. “Someone mind telling me what’s going on?”
“You’ve been infected by an anomalous disease from my universe, which if left untreated will turn you into a shapeless mass of flesh intent only on spreading yourself as far as possible.”
Ethan went pale. “What?!”
“No need to worry.”
“That sounds like something I should worry about!”
“Normally, it would be, but my colleague has a cure on the way. It should be here long before the symptoms have time to manifest.”
Ethan was hunched over, hugging himself and breathing rapidly. “Alright…” He managed to regulate his breaths. “I guess we’d better hurry there.”
Dr. King, Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, and Ethan all teleported into the base. “Okay, good, everyone’s out.” Dr. King muttered to himself.
“You mentioned SCP-500.” Lauren mentioned, “That’s the stuff you used to cure Katherine when she got zombified, right?”
Ethan interjected, “Hold up-”
“Exactly. I’m not sure if it’s ever been tested on SCP-610, but if anything can cure it, then 500’s our best bet.”
“No no no, go back.” Ethan gestured both his arms at Katherine. “She got zombified?! And you’re all just glossing over this like it’s nothing?!”
Katherine shrugged. “Yeah, dude, it happened weeks ago. Like, just when this whole mess was starting. We used a gas leak as a cover story.”
Ethan facepalmed.
A portal appeared for Dr. Crow to walk through, holding a ziploc bag in his mouth and setting it on the ground. “I’m afraid I could only get three pills. Hopefully that’s enough.”
“It spreads by touch, right?” Lauren confirmed, “Marcus and I were the only ones who touched Ethan, so yeah. Three’s enough.”
“I-I’m sorry, but are you a talking dog?”
“Yes. It’s a long story. Now then, you three just need to eat the pills and you should be fine. If SCP-500 can’t cure SCP-610, then I’m afraid we’ll have to kill you all to prevent a full-scale outbreak.”
Lauren, Marcus, and Ethan glanced at each other. “Guess we’d better hope for the best, then.”
Dr. Crow distinctly made a point of avoiding the three while they each consumed a pill.
“I think it worked. I definitely feel better, at least.” Ethan’s cell phone rang in his pocket, prompting him to check it. “Oh crud, Maddie’s texting me. The team’s wondering why I’m late. You guys don’t need me anymore, do you?”
“Nope. you’re free to go.” Dr. King gestured to the exit manhole.
“I’ll text you my number.” Lauren held up her phone. “Call me if anything comes up on your end.”
“Will do. Good luck with the SCPs.” Ethan shifted into squid form and returned to the main plaza.
A few minutes later, the others had returned through both the main and auxiliary entrances. Dr. Crow scanned the group. “I’m happy to report that the threat of SCP-610 has been neutralized in this world. Now, can anyone please tell me what’s happened today?”
“Octavio got away, we destroyed one out of who-knows-how-many of his bases, we barely averted a mass infection, and we’ve still got no lead on this whole Khahrahk thing.” Pearl summarized. “That about sum it up?”
“Actually, about that last part.” Marina fished two crumpled-up, stapled-together pieces of paper out of her pocket, and unfolding them to reveal the gibberish written on them.
xmqis azeqa, niami vnvbw.
xmqis jmmimn jtz olj axewtzx pqiK
ypzc lioljz mszvy xmm iEYig fjl, olj njsqqnl fvy xmm rmxm.
oljg aifz olj kcmql tiy bj fj jjvs, ecsxm qsnkz Wmigp wmih ypz wpqzw.
ypz jfqOlkcg afbxl ypz jtzzwy njv ypz gtudRl wa xmm fmso.
oljqm pfvoiwvn fwqbly, bciD evmy io rnocx kwm xmm iib ejvql ci xpvpq jmmso.
olj lmelwi aFqow nv nlfljax, pdw gzzeyp rmqt ngtzxl ypz pfvy.
xmm cIww dr ypz gfaopj lmeba cmx arswl Vri uvoja cmx aoEsl.
olj xmmskzwx qi xmm osbmm mx pdhimi jfz vafg.
wyy vjxmqik zvyiw pzeami gfv fijx olj omstu vx git.
xmmt kfbciw zjysl rmyp gijzdrl ahmqmn, xmm nsztgixa vri bci imvh.
ypjylp ciw ajyq cianvyw, ypz gwczpjao qnvyw bqgp pmzt mmm ms pzv gmy.
xmm ksybzv ywgh mqn 'twmixnkz xt xmiuimi mqh wjdzr oimw.
xqs lj uvhj edxm omehm vri afmqt, olj tvwy pdw miihx ldh rim.
xmm xvjbdr rwjr sw hswm dw mwrpnvb, ktvz mya hszzimso wpfkf.
ms bcinz yvjihw nbn jfkz mx xmsbtdrl, kjqj bj xfsz xmmh ffkf.
xmm fmso dw nv cmx kjywbdrl kgsypzw, ypz fwqyix imi nv oljqm fjln.
xmm prgwmr uzdrhmn afqo ms agijx os widwj bcinz zelmm ljiyw.
ypz ljvn ajzz ms bci mmiltcni fvy wjdzr jobw iqy pfg,
omqt olj njb hzzty qi fd lvvp wa rnocx fvy wywgi ypz ilon ebit.
wnf riwm wvtszr gg oljqm fnvymson wnf is rwmi xpvpq adrl.
kjqja olj azzjvol kcgp zvrmsldrl iih ftg xmm wiqtn antg vnvb.
ammi xmm amwao lfl bmami fnzol, ypzr ftg xmm wmwln hnl nmso.
ciw axvjihmso xvnmn hnl nlfsz xmm nonmn, ex aci higpjl jyy njv mmm onvb.
fd ljgywm'w gtvhj bci xmxssl weim v pnnz msbj xmm rswty.
ysbdqjtt ljei rjiol f adpjvo qtwi, xmm fmso'n vjl apfo prkcmpjl.
cmx jmmim olj bcmwl miridrjl prmmvvi, pzv hzdix njv mmgt noiswmy.
wmm nxtxkii pzv qqai bqol f apvlmjr'x simkm, vri ovzj qo xt wpv qwmh.
ypz jtcmxm xmiuimix i yelozv fvy tqixix qo ey pzv mmvvy.
bci ummjjko gzzz gfvisy uvoj xpvj ecey bci pqik min wjb vtfzo.
xmm amkbc ssm'n gwwrr bin fjimmso ysbv pttv olj njb'x azx.
ypz hjv rex aprimmii edxm udkmbt xmcihjz, vr fxjgftttxm wilmo.
ss bci xqsxm'a yed, bci bigpx ovzj evc, fvy xmm jgjiiw ycmrjl os fac.
ljz wmwbc kfdz atzf, ex bci jimxm acsts, primmrjiol ypz onvb'w kmgp qinl
ypz wjdzryp wvnlz antg fwmvo ypz xnlzw ypz qtwi rt ujvj edpq acmsm.
oljzz gtuzw f lvc swo jfz vafg nlj'tg fnzol ypz hjiol tn omrm.
olj ljgywm rjdzv ymgpx pdw lwy amqxl tvz lj zzeqtt wjmfw.
nvnxjiy lj pdhja cmrazpk ired, iih vcdiytt, lj eziua.
oljqm ktl'n sbv qsnkz, lj uvoja olj kcsnkz, hjkgewqik bqol ypzmw ejvi.
"qi jjim esl kenv giy pzv wmhenv, gixb nlj jz pnsz xmm olnzy."
xmm yshbjv'x opr jvyii pdw wci, ex pz tzb dx yw cmx mvv.
fa nlj evw imamqmy, xmm kmyqzh hpdpi, pz kfdz my bj lna aifz.
ciw uzqtzt e kqxoqm olnvb, xmm nxwwikjao wmigp jvyywm.
rljv ciw eziuqik xbvvya os biqiw, bcinz yvzon qfsz ljz hmsl kywm.
“What the hell is this? It looks meaningless.” Marie asked, examining the paper.
“Which means there’s a non-zero chance it’s important. I found it in one of the drawers on the teleportation device, while I was trying to figure out what it was. I’m pretty sure it’s encoded, but I’m not entirely sure how to crack it.”
“Let me see that.” Clef took the paper. He narrowed his eyes at the bottom right corner. There was a logo of an upside-down pentagon with two small triangles in the center, one inverted and inside the other, and five pointed lines extending from the points of the pentagon. “This is a fifthist code. I’ve got no idea how that idiot managed to get his hands on this, but it could give us a lead to where the real guy is.”
“Or, more importantly, it could give us a lead on Khahrahk.” Troy continued.
“We need to figure out a plan. We know we need a fifthist to decode this for us, but where are we going to find one? Besides, the SCP Foundation and the Fifth Church aren’t exactly on good terms.”
Lauren’s phone rang. “Oh, sorry guys. Gotta take this real quick.” She accepted the call. “Hey, Ethan, what’s up? Good to hear from you. Okay, okay, that’s- really? Can you describe the logo for me? Huh. How convenient. No, you don’t need to worry. Yeah man, just get back to whatever you were going. We’ll take care of it. Thanks, you two.” She turned off the phone, grinning. “Guys, I think we’re in luck!”
Chapter 34: The Fifth Church
Notes:
I just wanna point out that the poem in this chapter, which will be a major plot point for the rest of the fic, is lifted from the hidden text on the SCP-231 article. SCP falls under Creative Commons, meaning that fans like myself are free to use its material as we see fit so long as we make it clear.
SCP-231 article: https://scp-wiki.wikidot.com/scp-231
Chapter Text
The day after finding the code, the new council of 24 was sitting around several tables pushed together into one surface. “Alright, let’s recap: We’ve got a Fifthist bar a couple blocks down, a paper with the Fifthist logo on it and some sort of code, and we’ve got to find some way to get one of them to decode it for us.” Callie summarized.
“That’s about it. Kain, your thoughts?” Marie asked.
“Okay, let’s think. If one of us Foundation employees goes, we run the risk of being recognized, which probably won’t end well. I figure it’s best if a group who’s actually from this dimension goes instead. Of course, there’s the issue that you probably won’t be prepared to interact with them.” Kain pondered.
“I might have a solution to that problem, actually.” Tristan rummaged in his pocket, pulling out three small devices. “You three kids might remember these from the eight rings nightclub.”
“Yeah, you said you’d use them to communicate with us, but then you went silent.” Lauren confirmed.
“We tried to talk to you, but there was too much interference. Our best guess is that the Three Rings nightclub is a massive source of thaumaturgic energy, especially in late October when you three went there, so it probably messed with our communication tech.” Trevor explained.
“I’ve got bad news for you then, because the Fifthists aren’t exactly lacking in magic themselves.”
“Neither’s the Serpent’s Hand.” Jack took the communication earbuds out of Tristan’s hand. “I’ll need just a few minutes to put some thaumaturgical protections on these things so you guys can talk with each other through the interference.”
“Sounds great. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going back to my own community to let everyone know we’re on standby mode. Does that sound good?” Shotgun requested.
“Yes, we should be just fine without you for now.” Craig agreed.
“Good.” The leader of New IKEA left through the auxiliary entrance.
After around five minutes, Jack handed Marcus, Katherine, and Lauren the three communication receivers. He called the Bailey triplets over and explained, “I’ve only put thaumaturgic protections on their receivers because they’ll be the ones going into Fifthist territory. Bailey triplets, if you three start experiencing interferences on your end, just lemme know and I’ll see what I can do. Everyone got that?”
All six of them nodded in the affirmative. “Good. Now, you kids go to the bar and- wait a minute.” Jack realized, “You know, I’m starting to see a problem with this plan.”
“These three should be fine, so long as we can find an adult to accompany them. Now, who do we have here who’s from this dimension and old enough to go to a bar?”
“Did somebody say bar?”! Pearl excitedly jumped out from behind Jack, ignoring the shrill yelp that came out of him. “I’d be happy to volunteer!”
“Alright, you can go with them. Maybe you should buy something so no one suspects you.” Tristan agreed.
“Like you have to tell me that! I love this plan! I’m excited to be a part of it!”
The infiltration team entered the Fifthist bar, which could be noticed by the vaguely pentagram-like symbols on the walls, similar to the one on the encoded paper. It was populated mostly by humans, as well as some anomalous humanoids. Other patrons included inklings, octolings, and bizarre-looking creatures from the Deepsea Metro. Lauren started shaking when she saw a massive humanoid-looking jellyfish, about twice her height, with a translucent head wearing a brown leather jacket.
“Lauren, are you alright?” Marcus asked, holding her shoulder. “You look scared of something.”
“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s just that I had to fight a bunch of these Deepsea Metro creatures when I fell in there, before I met Kat.”
“You did? I saw a bunch of these guys on the train, and they didn’t really do much. Do you think the ones you ran into were more aggressive because they lived deeper underground?” Kat questioned.
“Huh. That could be possible.” They sat at the barstools, between a multi-headed jellyfish and a man in a business suit.
“Hey, you four kids-”
“Actually, I’m in my twenties.” Pearl handed her driver’s license to the bartender.
“Huh.” He investigated the license for a few seconds before handing it back. “Alright, what’ll you take?”
“I’ll take your strongest booze!” Pearl slapped a dozen sea snails onto the counter.
“What is it with you squid people and snails?” The bartender picked one up, looking at it curiously.
“Sorry, but that’s just our currency.” Marcus explained, handing him the paper. “By the way, we found this somewhere outside of town. Think you can decode it for us?”
“Huh.” The man took the paper and gave it a cursory examination. “You know what, I’ve actually dabbled in cryptography. Maybe I can try to solve this between orders. Of course, I’ll have to put these snails with all the others, and then at the end of the day I’ll have to figure out how to convert them into dollars and dollars into snails...” The Fifthist continued mumbling as he walked to the back.
Marcus decided to take the opportunity to contact Thomas Bailey, whispering, “How’re we doing so far?”
“Excellent. Just keep acting natural, and don’t let on that you’re helping the Foundation. If he asks, you got the code from a friend’s house.”
“Got it.” Marcus passed the information to the others just before the bartender returned.
He placed a large wine glass with a dark red-colored liquid in front of Pearl, asking them, “So, what do you think of the music ? We just got a new jukebox a day before the dimensional transfer.”
Marcus listened for a half minute. “It’s alright. Could use some more instruments.”
“Ah, you kids these days just don’t appreciate good, simple music.”
“You know, you seem to be adjusting to all of this surprisingly well.” Lauren pointed out.
The human shrugged. “What can I say? Being a member of the Fifth Church makes you pretty accepting of the weird and inexplicable. Now, let’s see about the code. Of course, I’ll also be taking care of orders, so it might take a while.”
“Take your time.” Pearl set her empty glass down. “By the way, your booze is weak.”
An hour later, the bartender handed Marcus back the paper, now decoded. “Turns out it was just a simple Vigenere cipher. If you would’ve looked closer, you would’ve seen the capitalized letters spell out ‘keyword five’. From there, figuring it out was simple.”
“Thank you. Guys, everyone ready to go?”
Lauren nodded, while Katherine pointed at Pearl. She had 6 empty glasses in front of her, and 1 still half-full. “Wait. Ahm almost finished.”
“No. How did you even do that?” Marcus asked.
“Becuzz I’m awethome.”
“Right, Lauren, you want to drive-no, wait, no, we’re walking.” Katherine decided.
The group made it to the base, none of them having read the paper. “Guys, we’re back!”
Their Serpent’s Hand allies, the Bailey triplets, and Marina were gathered around the meeting table, waiting for the group. “Excellent. Now let’s see it.” Thomas instructed. Marcus placed the paper on the desk. The twelve of them gathered around to read it.
They gather round the natal bed, the foolish and the wise
They fear the child yet to be born, whose voice shall rend the skies
The faithful watch the forest for the coming of the King
Their lanterns bright, they wait at night for the new world he shall bring
The dragon waits in shadows, his breath will scorch the land
The hero in the castle draws his sword and makes his stand
The princess in the tower is hidden far away
But nothing under heaven can keep the groom at bay
They gather round with leering smiles, the soulless and the dead
Though her soul unwinds, the cruelest minds will keep her in her bed
The potter told his ’prentice to prepare him seven jars
Six he made with grace and skill, the last his hands did mar
The cretin moon no more is howling, gone its mourning black
In their dreams its face is prowling, come to take them back
The King is in his courting clothes, the brides are in their beds
The unborn princes wait in sleep to raise their eager heads
The hens were in the henhouse and seven eggs did lay
Till the fox crept in by dark of night and stole the eggs away
Six were broken by their bindings six no more shall sing
Comes the seventh full unwinding and all the bells will ring
When the first had given birth, then all the birds did sing
Her screaming cries did shake the skies, as she called out for her king
By doctor’s blade the second bade a life into the world
Untimely hewn neath a silent moon, the King’s red flag unfurled
His bride the third remained unheard, her cries for help ignored
She stopped her life with a surgeon’s knife, and gave it to our lord
The fourth prepares a dagger and places it at her heart
The perfect cure cannot make pure what the King has set apart
The fifth one’s crown was bearing down upon the fox’s set
The den was sundered with mighty thunder, an apocalypse beget
On the sixth’s day, the walls gave way, and the oceans turned to ash
Her birth gave work, as the earth shook, underneath the king’s fell lash
The seventh bride will break the tides the moon no more will shine
There comes a day not far away she’ll birth the death of time
The doctor never tells his god which one he really seeks
instead he hides himself away, and quietly, he weeps
Their god’s own voice, he makes the choice, declaring with their word,
“In fear and pain let her remain, lest she be like the third.”
The doctor’s gun ended his run, as he put it to his ear
As she was defiled, the pitied child, he gave it to his fear
Her memory a fickle thing, the strongest shall endure
When her weeping starts to waver, their drugs make her mind pure.
“Huh. Well, now at least it makes a little more sense.” Marina remarked, “I don’t suppose any of you Foundation guys know what this is…?”
“Actually, I think I’m seeing some connections.” Trevor started.
“Yeah, like the second line. The Scarlet King. I’ve heard that name before.” Dana thought for a moment. “I’m betting this has something to do with the whole Khahrahk thing. Now that we know of this, I’m thinking we should go back to the Wanderer's Library and start our investigation back up.”
“Good plan. The four of you do that, and the rest of us will stay here and make sure this place doesn’t get torn apart by any SCPs.” Tristan decided.
“Right. Best get going then.” Jack stood up, opening a Way to the Wanderer’s Library.
Marcus cleared his throat. “By the way, what’s the deal with the Fifthists anyway?”
Tristan shrugged. “It’s kinda hard to say. They’re a religious group, that much is for sure, but apart from that, they’re fairly esoteric. From what we’ve gathered, they’re a variation of transcendentalist hippies with actual magic capabilities.”
“Okay, I’ll pretend to understand that.”
“That’s basically what the rest of us do.” Tristan admitted.
“The good news is, now that we have more info on the Khahrahk front, we can get back to locating Octavio. I just hope he doesn’t get the opportunity to send something even worse at us. Something we can’t fight back against.” Kat stated apprehensively.
Somewhere deep in octo valley, hidden in an underground safe house, Octavio slammed his hand on his desk. “How dare they destroy one of my bases, and then stop me from infecting their city with the flesh? Well, fine then.” He took a document from the top of a pile. “Maybe I should give them more of a slow burn.”
Chapter 35: I Am A Toaster
Chapter Text
Marcus was sitting in his living room until Marie knocked on his front door, catching his attention. He opened the door to let her in. “Hey, Marie, what’re you doing here?”
She looked at him, annoyed, before stepping into the living room. “I tried calling you, but you didn’t answer.”
“Oh, sorry about that. I’ve got my phone charging in my room, and I must not have heard it.” He explained, suddenly embarrassed.
“Alright, that’s fair.” Marie absentmindedly looked at a DVD box he had on his shelf. “Hey, what’s this?” She asked, giggling.
“Dunno. Which one is that?” Marcus looked over her shoulder to see what she was holding; an exercise video that Callie and Marie had made a couple of weeks after Marcus had fought Octavio.
“It’s funny that you own this, Mark. I never took you for much of a dancer. Especially with this kind of box art.” She grinned, pointing at the cover showing the squid sisters in standard exercise clothing of loose fitting t-shirts and skintight pants.
Marcus took the box from her and hurriedly put it back on the shelf, hiding it among the other DVDs. “Is there any actual reason you came here, or what?” He muttered to himself, “I get that enough from Katherine.”
“Yeah. Gears got reports of a new SCP showing up.” She answered, between laughs. “And by the way Mark, I’m flattered, but you’re about five years too young for me.”
“Can we please just change the subject?” Marcus begged, “What fresh eldritch horror has been unleashed upon our unprepared world this time?”
“I’m a toaster.”
Marcus paused, confused. “Come again?”
“Well, more specifically, I’m a toaster that can only be referred to in the first person.”
“Oh. That doesn’t sound so bad. It’s a bit weird, but I don’t see any harm.”
Marie shook her head. “I’m afraid that’s not all. Anyone who stays around me too long starts to think they’re a toaster, and, well, according to Gears the end results are not pretty. Apparently, one of my original owners died of blood loss after he tried to… well let’s just say he must’ve thought I was a pretty lady toaster.”
Marcus thought about what she meant, and shuddered when he realized it. “Okay, now I see the harm. Did Gears explain how long it takes for the effect to kick in?”
Marie shrugged, “Two months. According to the caller, she’s had me since last Halloween.”
“Ah, Halloween. I won’t forget that, no matter how hard I try.”
“Hey, at least that shapeshifter guy seemed nice enough.”
“Yeah, 2006 was actually kinda cool.” Marcus remembered, smiling. “Ah well, guess we’d better go retrieve me. Should we call the others?” He stood up.
Marie shook her head. “According to Gears, we should be fine with just the two of us. Psychological effects aside, I am only a weird toaster, after all.”
“Got it.” The two of them walked outside, where Marie’s car was in the driveway. “So, where am I?” Marcus asked, sitting in the shotgun seat.
“Gears said I was at 624 main street.”
“Right. So that’s where we’re headed.”
They kept driving in relative silence for several minutes until Marie piped up, “So, has anything happened lately that you want to talk about?”
Marcus thought for a moment. “Not really. I mean, I guess I’m worried about Khahrahk, or the Scarlet King, or whatever it’s called. Still, now that we’ve found that poem, we could get more info on it.”
Marie asked him again, “Do you have any theories on what it means?”
Marcus shrugged. “Seven seals could mean we need seven specific people or things to beat it. ‘They gather round the natal bed’ could mean something being born that’s connected to the Scarlet King. Other than that, I’m lost. It feels like we’re missing one thing, and if we could just find it, we might be able to piece this whole thing together.”
Marie nodded in agreement. “Yeah, too bad we don’t know what it is. Still, we’ve had your friends with the Serpent’s Hand going to the Wanderer’s Library on and off to try and research it. By the way, how’d you meet those guys in the first place?”
“It’s kind of a long story, but remember when we got contained by the Foundation?”
“Yeah, of course I remember. Mostly I remember being worried about you kids.”
“Okay, well, those Serpent’s Hand members busted me out of the Foundation site and took me to the Wanderer’s Library. There, I found out the others had been taken by Are We Cool Yet? and the Chaos Insurgency, and they helped the three of us get back together before sending us back here.”
“Oh, that’s nice of them. Any detours?”
“Well, there was this one guy with a giant snake, plus we accidentally went to Sloth's Pit and had to get help from a goatman. Other than that, nothing much.”
“So, in other words, a normal weekend for us nowadays.” Marie clarified, stifling a laugh.
“Yeah, I guess so.” Marcus started to laugh at the absurdity of their situation, just as they pulled into an unfamiliar driveway. Marcus looked at the mailbox, marked with 624.
“Come on, let’s get inside. I’ll do the talking.” Marie knocked on the front door. Marcus looked around at the house. It was an unremarkable one-story blue house, with a brass knocker on the front door.
While Marcus was looking at a stone fox in the middle of the lawn, the door was opened by an inkling girl around his age. “Mark!” She ran over to hug him, hard enough to nearly knock him over. “I missed you so much! Where’ve you been all this time?”
“Oh, joycakes.” Marcus forced a smile. “Hey, Taylor. We came here to see about me. I mean, myself the toaster.” While talking, he managed to pull himself out of her vice-grip.
“Dude, you never told me you had a girlfriend!” Marie gently punched him in the arm.
“Trust me, there’s a reason for that.” Marcus pointed at Taylor, snarling, “She’s not my girlfriend! She’s an abusive piece of trash who used me! Back at our old town, she told me she’d help me practice for turf wars, so I’d be set by the time I was old enough, but then she sabotaged my ink tank before my first turf war, and then I found out she was dating the leader of some other team behind my back.”
Taylor scoffed, “Oh, come on now, Marky. Melani county was months ago. I’m over Logan.” She grabbed Marcus’s shoulders, asking, “Now, what about that toaster of yours?”
“Okay, that sounds like a euphemism, but I don’t even wanna know what it means.”
Marie pulled the two apart, Marcus sighing in relief. “Just let us inside so we can grab me and put me back in containment.”
“Ah come on Marie, you’re not anomalous!”
“You know what I mean, kid. Just let us in.”
“Only if Marky gives me a second chance. I bet the tables around Crusty Sean’s food truck would be really romantic at midnight.”
Marcus jabbed his finger into Taylor’s face. “Listen here, you little tool. We’re agents of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, and you have me, an SCP, in your house. That means we have an obligation to take me from you for your own good, by force if necessary.”
“Wow. Pushy, aren’t we?” Taylor leaned against the doorframe.
“Yeah yeah, why don’t I show you how pushy I can be?” Marcus forced the door the rest of the way open, walking directly into the kitchen.
“So, why’ve you been keeping me since Halloween, anyway?” Marie asked Taylor, having entered the kitchen herself, “Didn’t you see the news report?”
“I did actually, but I just thought I was a funny toaster. But then I heard about what happened with the turf war a few weeks back, and eventually I decided to play it safe. This morning was the final straw. I realized I was trying to swallow two pieces of bread whole.”
“Wish I could’ve seen that. Still, it’s a good thing you called us before something really bad happened.” Marcus saw me on the counter and picked me up, unplugging me from the wall.
“Aww, Marky, I knew you still cared about me!”
“Okay, first off, never call me that again, you manipulative little creep. Second, I thought my effects weren’t supposed to manifest until after two months. You’ve only had me for one.”
Taylor shrugged. “Maybe my effect works slowly over time.”
“Fair enough.” Marcus accepted, “Now let’s get me back to Gears so he can put me back in containment. And more importantly, so I can get away from Taylor. Far, far away.”
“No, wait, you can’t go yet! I need you to give me a second chance!” Taylor tried to block the door.
“Move, Taylor. Now.” Marcus growled.
“No! I...I have another anomaly!”
“Oh really? Convenient how you only told Gears about me, in that case.” Marie pointed out.
“Are you implying that I’m a liar?” Taylor asked indignantly.
“No, of course not. We’re flat-out saying it.” Marcus rebutted, pushing her away from the door.
“Wait, I can prove it!” Taylor pleaded, “Please, give me another chance!”
“I’ve done that one too many times!”
“Wait, Marcus, maybe we could give her a chance.”
“What?! Why?!”
“If there’s a possibility she’s got another SCP here, we’d better not risk it. I get that this girl hurt you. I’m not gonna press you for details. You have no obligation to trust her, or give her any more chances, but just do this one thing.”
“Okay.” Marcus sighed reluctantly, “But why didn’t you tell Gears, Taylor?”
“I was going to, but my phone died and I can’t find an outlet anywhere.”
“Seriously?” Marie asked, eyebrow raised, “What is it with you teenagers and never charging your phones until the last minute?”
“Don’t blame me.” Taylor held her hands up defensively. “I can barely find any rooms in this house anymore. I think there’s something in the center of this house that’s making it grow.”
“Really? In that case, why doesn’t the house look any bigger on the outside?” Marcus asked.
“I don’t know! These things are anomalous, aren’t they? Maybe that’s part of what this thing does. Make more rooms, expand the house on the inside while keeping it the same on the outside.”
“Okay. Okay, I guess that makes sense. I’ll go put myself in the car, and then I’ll come back and help look for the other SCP.” Marcus placed me on the kitchen table and opened the front door, only to see a blank wall, the same white as the rest of the room. “Oh, not this again.”
Chapter 36: Slow Burn Sloth
Chapter Text
“Now, do we have any info on where Marcus and Marie are?” Dr. King asked. He was sitting at a table in the base, along with Gears, Callie, Marina, Pearl, Lauren, and Katherine.
“Yes.” Gears answered, “I informed them that I was in the residence of a civilian.”
“Say what now? Gears, what were you doing there?” Callie asked.
“My apologies for the misunderstanding. I am SCP-426, a toaster which can only be referred to in the first person.”
“You know what? At this point, that actually makes sense.” Pearl admitted. “So, why’d you call us here this time?”
“It’s about SCP-2774, the slow-burn sloth.” Dr. King answered, “It’s any pre-recorded media that contains a humanoid sloth, which infects the viewer with a memetic cognitohazard. In layman’s terms, the viewer is mind-controlled by the sloth, mentally tortured while regaining control of their bodies for 2 and a half minutes every day.”
“Nope! Nope, nope, nope.” Lauren got up from the table, her chair skidding backwards from the force. She paid no mind to the others staring at her. “I have had it with the mind-control! Tartar, the Chaos Insurgency, and now this...sloth thing! That’s it. I’m out. I quit. I can’t take this anymore!” She ran out of the base, trying to hide the fact that she was crying.
Pearl blinked. “Someone wanna tell me what just happened?”
Marina glanced between Pearl, Lauren’s seat, and the manhole leading outside. “I’ll let you know when I figure it out myself.”
“I’ll go find her. The rest of you, do whatever you have to to contain the SCP.” Katherine walked out of the base.
“Right, then. The first thing we’ll have to do is ensure the safety of the civilians. Fortunately, now that we’ve broken the masquerade here, that shouldn’t be much of a problem. Marina, Pearl, Marie, go on the news and tell everyone to stop going on their screens until we get this whole thing sorted out. Just make sure you explain it as fast as possible to spend minimum time on television. I’m sure you can guess why.” Dr. King instructed.
“Got it, but it should probably just be me and Pearl. If Callie showed up without Marie, civilians might start wondering where she is. That, plus a mind-controlling TV sloth, could risk causing a mass panic.”
“Valid point. Callie, I’d suggest that you go to 624 main street in the meantime. That’s where I sent your cousin and agent four.”
“Got it. Thanks, Gears.”
After the three cephalings had left the base, the scientists discussed their part of the plan. “First, we need to figure out where this thing is getting broadcasted from. If it’s in this dimension, then the source must’ve moved here, too.” Dr. King suggested.
“Agreed. If someone is using it, the most likely suspect would be the Octavio individual responsible for the recent attacks by SCPs 076, 239, and 610.” Gears decided.
“Obviously, but do we have any idea where he is?”
As soon as Dr. King had asked his question, Dr. Clef exited the cabin. “Guys, we traced SCP-2774’s signal to that Octo Valley place! Come on, let’s contain this thing!”
“Understood.” Dr. Gears stood up. “Do the others know?”
“Of course we know.” Kondraki answered, following Clef outside, “It’s about time we got this anomaly contained for real.”
“In that case, let’s go already. Although, without the bus, we’ve only got room for the four of us.” Dr. King realized, “By the way, how’d you find the signal source in the first place?”
“Oh, funny story. Bright was watching the TV by himself when he accidentally saw the SCP. Since the TV was in black and white, he wasn’t affected, and he managed to trace the signal.” Kondraki explained.
“Yeah, pretty much.” Bright replied from inside, “I know, I’m the best.”
“Good work, accidental though it might’ve been. Now, let’s depart.” Gears led the team out of the base.
Marina and Pearl sat down in their news studio, having ensured several times over that their report was as short and succinct as possible. “Ready?”
“Yep. Marina, turn that camera on, and fast.”
The octoling nodded, turning the camera off and hurriedly sitting back down. “Hello, everyone, we need you to turn your screens off for the foreseeable future because there’s a mind-controlling SCP out there that works through media.” She blurted out.
Pearl added, “That’s all screens, not just TVs, but hopefully we’ll have it taken care of soon enough.”
They hastily turned the camera off, hoping they’d successfully gotten their point across.
Dr. Gears drove himself as well as Drs. King, Clef, and Kondraki into Octo Valley. He pulled over in front of another condemned building, similar to the one where they’d fought SCP-610. “Is everyone fully prepared?” The other three nodded, holding up their guns. “Good. Now let’s go.”
The four exited the car, and burst into the enemy base. Inside, they found a dozen octarians, as well as a computer guarded by Octavio. “What are you filthy Squidbeak allies doing here?! Octarians! Lay the beatdown on these intruders, now!” He shouted, gesturing around the entire room.
“A 12-on-4?” Clef grinned. “That hardly seems fair.” He ran forward, firing his blaster at three single-tentacle octarians.
Dr. Kondraki ducked under the rapid-fire bursts of three octo commanders, the streams of high-pressure purple ink converging from three different angles. He waited until they were finished before firing his own shots, killing them in seconds.
Dr. King kicked out at an octoling, while Dr. Gears shot at the other 5. All but one of them turned into octopi, allowing the bullets to pass overhead. The one who failed to dodge was shot in one of her three hearts. Kondraki slammed his gun into her face, knocking her over, while the octoling that Dr. King had kicked jumped onto his back.
The octoling on Dr. King’s back fired his octoshot at Kondraki, until he threw the enemy soldier off himself and fired into him while he was down. The other octarians turned back into their humanoid shapes, one of them slamming his roller onto the ground.
Dr. Clef jumped over the minor shockwave from the roller, firing into its user’s face. Dr. King pressed the trigger on his firearm, only for a few appleseeds to come out. “Oh, come on! Now?” He fired again, sending the remaining octolings back to a nearby respawn generator with their brethren.
“What?! No! How dare you, you impudent little humans?!”
“Hey, look, I was right.” Clef pointed his gun at Octavio, “It wasn’t fair.” He fired, revealing the metal face under the android’s fake skin. It fired a burst of red-hot energy at the scientists, forcing them to scatter.
Lauren was sitting on the old couch in her living room, surrounded by exposed springs and tufts of white fuzz. She tapped her knee, trying to distract herself without risking turning on the television. Her front door opened, startling her. She sat bolt upright, yelling, “Who’s there? What do you want from me?”
Katherine cocked her head to the side, closing the door behind her. “Lauren? Relax, it’s just me.”
“Oh.” Lauren leaned back in the couch, holding her palm to her forehead. “Oh, Kat, I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have walked out like that, it’s just-”
Katherine sat on the couch next to Lauren. She took the inkling’s hands in her own. “I understand. You feel like you’re losing your self-control, don’t you?”
“Yeah. How’d you guess?”
“Lauren, bud, you’ve been mind-controlled twice in only a few months. I don’t have to be a genius to figure out what that can do to your head.”
“True. Thanks, Kat. Can I be honest with you? Because I’m thinking of leaving this whole thing behind me. Just moving back to my old town for a few weeks. Is that alright?”
“Hey, do what you need to. I’ve got no authority to judge. Still, even if you’re not ready to help us stop this TV sloth, can you please wait until Marcus and Marie get back so you can tell them?”
Lauren didn’t hesitate. “You’re right. Kat, why don’t you go help Callie look for them? I think I’ll go to Crusty Sean’s food truck later. Get my mind off things.”
“Alright, we should be able to handle this one ourselves. Just do what you need to.”
“Thanks, Kat.” The two girls shared a tight hug, before walking out of the house.
Dr. Clef shot the android version of Octavio in the chest, simultaneously dodging the lasers coming out of its face.
Dr. King ran to the robot’s side, pulling a USB drive out of a nearby laptop. He could feel an inherent sense of wrongness with the device, and almost thought he heard a spectral scream. “Guys, I got the drive!” He tossed the drive over to the rest of his group, quickly investigated the laptop, and confirmed that it had only hacked into one television. “Seems he only hacked into our base, too!”
“Well, no duh. I thought I could put all of you posers under the sloth’s control, and then you’d all be easy pickings.”
Dr. King started to laugh uncontrollably. “Oh man, you must be even dumber than you look. SCP-2774 only works if you see the color. The base’s TV is black and white, you idiot!”
The android staggered backwards. “What? No! No! That old-fashioned idiot! How could I have been so stupid! I should’ve known!”
“Yeah, real shame about that.” Clef mocked him, absentmindedly putting the drive on the floor and stomping on it.
“C’mon guys, let’s blow this joint!” Kondraki gestured to the exit, as the four men went back to their car. The android had no troops left to send after them.
Callie and Katherine were approaching 600 main street when Callie’s phone started ringing. “Hold up, Kat. Hello, Gears? Oh, really? Good, good. Wait, seriously? Ah, now that’s funny. Now we’ll just need to use the screens in the center to tell everyone the TVs are safe now. I’ll call Marie now and tell her.” She hung up and explained the Foundation scientists’ success to Katherine.
“Seriously?” Kat couldn’t help but laugh. “Really? Oh man, I knew he was dumb, but that’s a whole new level of incompetence.”
“I know right?” Callie punched in her cousin’s number, to no avail. “Huh. Voicemail. Oh well, if they need us, they’ll call us. Ready to head back to base, kid?”
Katherine nodded, “Yeah. Let’s go.”
Chapter 37: With Many Voices
Chapter Text
“Okay, okay, let’s recap. We’re stuck in a house with my psycho ex-girlfriend, there’s something causing the house to expand, but only on the inside, and we can’t go out the way we came in.”
“Relax, Marcus. I’ll just call for backup. If the house is only affected on the inside, Callie should be able to open the door and let us out.” Marie tried using her phone, only to yell in frustration, “What? No signal!? Come on, work, damn you! Callie, come in! Lauren, Katherine, someone! I don’t care if it’s Clef, we need help! Mayday, mayday! Someone answer!” She put her phone back in her pocket, hands shaking. “We’re all alone. We’ve got no way out, it’s just the three of us, and we can’t get any info on whatever else is in here.”
“Hey, look on the bright side. At least now the two of us can catch up.” Taylor wrapped her arm around Marcus’s shoulders.
“Y’know, Taylor, there’s this wonderful thing called ‘personal space’. Maybe you should try it sometime.” Marcus pushed her arm off of himself.
Taylor laughed, “Oh, Mark, I knew you still had your sense of humor.”
“Right, let’s split up.” Marie glared at the younger girl. “Taylor, you come with me. Marcus, I trust you on your own more than I trust the two of you together, and more than I trust Taylor on her own.”
“Really? You sure?” Taylor lamented.
Marcus grinned, “I see this as an absolute win!” He ran into another room, while Marie and Taylor took a different direction.
“I can’t believe that girl actually moved here. And now she’s got me stuck in this mess; just my luck.” Marcus muttered to himself. While he was lost in his thoughts, wandering through room after room, he realized they had no way to actually contact each other. “Wait a second. Marie! Marie, where are you! We have to stay together!” He opened the door he’d just come through, only for the kitchen with its chairs and table on the ceiling to be replaced by a blank room, with walls covered in eyes.
Screaming, Marcus slammed the door shut and pressed his back against it, trying to keep his heart from evacuating out of his mouth. “Okay. Well, never opening that door again.”
He heard Marie screaming a few rooms over, “No! No, stay back! What are you doing?”
Marcus panicked, rushing to the other side of the room and trying to pry open the door. He found it locked. “Marie? Marie, stay there! I’m going to kick down the door!”
“Dude, I’m right here.”
Marcus turned to the side. Marie had come through a door that hadn’t been there a second ago. “Wait...but...why...how?”
“Marcus, calm down. What happened?”
“I… I heard you screaming, but it was coming from past that door. And where’s Taylor?”
Marie shrugged. “I don’t know. We got separated a few minutes ago.”
“And nothing of value was lost.” Marcus decided.
“Look man, if you heard me screaming but I wasn’t screaming, that probably means there’s something in this house that can mimic our voices. For all we know, it might even be a shapeshifter.”
Marcus shuddered. “Let’s hope not. We fought a shapeshifter that came out of the blood pool a few weeks ago. Thing nearly killed the three of us.”
“Yeah, and since we can’t contact anyone from the Foundation while we’re in here, we’ve got no way of knowing if it’s part of the effects on the house, or another SCP altogether.”
Marcus started pacing around the room’s perimeter. “Okay, first we have to find whatever’s copying our voices, so we can either neutralize or contain it. Next, we have to find whatever’s causing the house to turn into this insane pocket universe. And, I guess maybe find Taylor, if there’s time.”
Marie nodded. “Right, right, but another thing. Where am I?”
Marcus turned to face the other agent. “What? Oh, you mean me. I put myself down over there.” He pointed at me right next to the door.
“Good.” Marie picked me up. “Maybe we can use me as a bludgeon.”
“Not bad. Maybe we can actually put me to some good use.”
Taylor had been wandering through the house for several minutes after being separated from Marie. They had been in a living room with walls leaking liquified flesh when Marie went through a door. Taylor had been distracted by the surroundings and accidentally wandered through another, seconds-old door. After that, she’d been aimlessly moving through room after room until going upstairs, only to look back and realize she’d gone downstairs.
Taylor walked through the basement, until she saw a human sitting on a bench. She stumbled back in alarm. “Who are you?!”
“Hey, relax, kiddo.” He leaned forward. “I don’t mean you any harm. In fact, I think you might make a good addition to my little group.”
“Group? What kind of group are we talking about here?”
The man answered, “Just sit down, and I’ll tell you all about it.”
“Alright.” Taylor shrugged, sitting on the bench next to the human.
Marcus and Marie had just gone through a hallway that slowly narrowed as they went through, nearly crushing them until they got out the other end. When they looked back, they saw the hallway to be a consistent width all throughout. At their end was a living room, where all of the furniture was made of glass.
In the corner was a massive, bright red monster. It vaguely resembled SCP-682, except far smaller and more slender, with a row of spines going down its back and tail. When it opened its elongated, tooth-filled maw, it sounded exactly like Taylor. “Guys! Get over here, now!”
“That’s gotta be the thing I heard earlier!” Marcus realized, grabbing his splatling gun and shooting the thing in the mouth. Marie took her charger and shot it in the eyes, effectively blinding it. While its mouth was opened in pain, they each tossed a splat bomb into its mouth, causing its jaw to break in half.
In the center of the room’s ceiling, the vent came crashing down, shattering a glass coffee table. Taylor followed it down, groaning in pain. “Hey, I was just on the floor.” She rubbed her head. “Up is down and down is up. Talk about disorienting.”
“Oh, yay, Taylor’s back.” Marcus deadpanned. “Anyway, what do you think this’ll do to the house’s value? Lots of extra room.”
“Oh, very funny, Mark. Remember, we’ve gotta find the center of the house. That’s probably where the source of this whole thing is.”
“Yeah, well, at least we found the thing that was mimicking my voice earlier.” Marie pointed at the monstrous red corpse.
“Uh, sure thing. Let’s get going.” Taylor picked me up, starting towards another door. “Something tells me we’d better stay together for the time being.”
Marcus rolled his eyes. “Unfortunately, you’re right.”
Chapter 38: The Architect
Chapter Text
Lauren walked up to the food truck run by Crusty Sean in the middle of Inkopolis plaza. It was still open for business, despite being the middle of the night. Lauren wasn’t surprised, having heard that he and his new employee had started taking shifts at night so they could effectively stay open 24 hours a day. “Hey, Mr. Sean?”
“Yeah, kiddo? Y’need something?”
“Can I have a chocolate milkshake, please?”
“Sure thing, Lauren. Good to see you.”
“Thanks.” Lauren calmly played with her longest tentacle-hairs. Their bioluminescence gave them a gentle yellow glow in the night, partially dimmed by the nearby streetlights. While Crusty was preparing her milkshake, Lauren remembered her time working with him while she was still new to Inkopolis.
Back then, he’d been running a shoe store, but after moving to Inkopolis square, he’d changed to running a food truck he called the crust bucket. Evidently, he’d moved his new business back to the plaza after the interdimensional kaiju attack. “So, how’ve your friends been doing?”
Lauren took a second to realize the prawn was talking to her. “Oh, they’re doing just fine.”
“You okay?” He sounded worried, as though he could tell there was something off.
Lauren sighed, “Yeah, it’s just, well, you know who I am, right?”
“You mean agent 3?” He placed the shake on the counter.
Lauren took the milkshake, and replaced it with a few sea snails. “Yeah, agent 3. But are you sure we should be having this talk? What about your other customers?”
Sean gestured at the empty plaza, only visibly inhabited by the two of them. “I think I’ve got a minute or two.”
Lauren shrugged. “Fair enough. It’s just that a lot of stuff’s been happening to me lately, and I’m thinking I should go back to my old town for a while.”
Sean leaned over the counter. “Are you sure? I don’t want you driving yourself crazy with all this, but won’t the other agents need you?”
Lauren shook her head. “Nah, I already got someone else to agree to be my substitute until I come back. Plus, I’ve called an old friend at my original hometown, so I’ve got a place to stay for a while. More importantly, I know they can handle themselves just fine without me.”
Sean sprayed the counter and wiped it down with a rag, never taking his attention off Lauren while she spoke. “Well, it’s good that you have a plan, at least. You’ve been thinking about leaving for a while, haven’t you?”
“Yes. I started considering it a couple of weeks ago. It was a few days after we’d fallen into another dimension. I just blew up at Kat. She’s my best friend, I owe her my life, and I just completely snapped at her. I called her useless, right to her face.”
“And I’m guessing that’s when you realized it was time to leave, wasn’t it?”
“I guess you could say that. After we got back, I think I had a delayed reaction. Everything just hit me all at once.” She thought for a minute. “Do you mind me sharing all this with you?”
“Don’t worry, Ms. Laker. You were my employee of the month 12 times in a row back at Shrimp Kicks. You can tell me as much as you’re comfortable with.”
Lauren casually leaned against the wall of the truck, looking to her side at Sean. “Dude, I was your only employee back at Shrimp Kicks.”
“Maybe, but you still weren’t half bad.”
“Thank you. It’s just, I miss the old days. Back when my mind was always my own, the city wasn’t under threat from interdimensional kaijus, and there weren’t any old men made of acid. Life was simple.”
“I can understand wanting something like that. But are you sure you should leave so soon? First, I’d advise that you make sure you’ve got everything done here that you can.”
“Eh, I guess you’re right. Come to think of it, I haven’t seen Marcus or Marie in a while.”
“Okay. Do you have any idea where they are?”
“Yeah, I think I heard they were at 624 main street. They should’ve been back by now. I think I should go there and see if they need help.”
“Alright, kiddo. Just take care of yourself. Ex-employee or not, I don’t want you getting yourself hurt.”
“Thanks, man.” Lauren brought her drink with her, and headed off towards main street.
“Come on you guys, we’ve gotta get to the center of this place!” Taylor dragged her two houseguests through a small door using their squid forms. The room they were in was entirely red, with swirling circles of black that acted as disorienting optical illusions.
“Let’s move. This room is almost as painful to be in as you are to be near.” Marcus suggested.
“No argument here. Wait, where’s the door?” Marie realized the door they’d come through was no longer in the wall.
“Up there.” Taylor pointed straight up, where a dark oaken door was closed on the ceiling.
“Oh, that’s really nice. How are we supposed to get up there?” Marcus’s question was answered when the room began spinning. The six sides of the room started moving and shifting, the patterns still appearing to swirl inwards and outwards, until the three felt they would soon vomit from the confusion.
After half a minute, the door moved from the ceiling to the floor directly beneath them, and swung open from their combined weight falling onto it. Marcus, Taylor, and Marie fell upwards into a different room above the bottom of the room they had just been in.
“I always tell myself, one of these days I’m going to get used to this sort of thing. Yet it still hasn’t happened.” Marcus stated bluntly.
The room they’d found themselves in was strangely normal compared to the rest of what Taylor’s house had become. It was a living room, with a couch and a few chairs, a carpet, and a coffee table. The only thing strange about the room was a hollow dodecahedron with circular holes in each face and a knob on each corner sitting on the coffee table.
“Hey, there it is.” Taylor smiled, holding the object. “This appeared in my house last month, but it took me forever to find some way to contact the outside world and get help.”
“That’s it? That’s the thing that caused all this?” Marcus pointed at the object in her hands. “It’s so small.”
“Yeah, well, it appeared in my house just before I found an extra bathroom. I doubt it’s a coincidence.”
“Hey, guys, where’d we leave me?” Marie asked, realizing they’d left me behind at some point.
“Oh, crud, you’re right! We’ve gotta find me so we can put me back in containment!” Marcus started looking around frantically for me.
“Hey guys, I found me.” Taylor pulled me out of a trapdoor that had suddenly appeared.
“Convenient, but good work, Taylor.”
“Thanks. Mark, why don’t you ever compliment me like that?”
“Oh wow, I dunno. Maybe because you spent a month dating some other guy behind my back, even though we were still going out, and then you messed with my ink tank so that I couldn’t refill when I ran out, so I lost my first turf war, and then you tried to get back with me, you two-timing sociopath! And that’s not even getting into what you did before that!”
“Marcus, that was months ago! Are you seriously not over that?”
Marcus clenched his fists at his sides. “Of course I’m over it! I moved here so I could get a fresh start. But no, you just couldn’t let that happen, could you? You just had to come back and drag me into your mess, didn’t you?”
“Oh, come the hell on! I moved here after I found out you did, hoping you’d give me a second chance.”
Marcus sputtered, “I… I… Oh, yeah, great plan. Cheat on me, sabotage me, break up with your new boyfriend, and then try and come crawling back to me, thinking I’ll just give you a second chance even though you’ve given me no reason to trust you. Truly, you are one of the great strategists of our time.”
Marie winced. “Yeah, sorry Taylor. That’s kind of insane, and if Marcus doesn’t want to date you, then he’s got every right to make that choice. Anyway, let’s get out of this place.”
“You got it. The sooner I can get away from her, the better.” Marcus looked around the room, until he saw a window that appeared to lead outside. “Let’s try this one.”
Lauren had just made it to her destination, psyching herself up, when the door opened. Marcus and Marie fell outside, along with a girl she didn’t recognise who looked to be around Marcus’s age. “Wait, wasn’t that just a window?” Marcus looked back and forth at the door and driveway. “Hey, Lauren! Get offa me, you creep!” He pushed Taylor off of himself, so he could run over to Lauren and hug her.
“Dude.” Lauren returned the hug, with her hands on Marcus’s back and shoulder. “What did I just miss?”
“Sorry, sorry, it’s just, I mean, I was in that house so long, and, and everything was just, oh man, I’ve got so much to tell you!”
Taylor stood up. “Mark, what are you doing with that other girl? I guess you really are over me, aren’t you?”
Marcus released Lauren, rolling his eyes. “Taylor, Lauren is two years older than me. She’s just my friend, not that it’s any of your business.”
Lauren pointed at Taylor. “Let me guess: bitter ex-girlfriend?”
“Something like that.”
“Oh come on, you can’t seriously be leaving me for her, are you?”
“Taylor! Can you seriously not hear me through that thick, dense thing you call a head?! Lauren and I are not a thing! And the two of us will never be a thing again! You had your chance, and you blew it! The only thing I regret was not breaking up with you sooner!”
Taylor stammered, trying to find her voice, “Fine then! If you want to be alone your whole life, then be my guest! You and I both know that soon enough, you’ll come crawling back to me!”
Marcus straightened himself in front of Taylor. “We’ll see.”
Marcus, Marie, and Lauren started back towards the base, leaving Taylor alone with her rage. After a few minutes, the man from the basement emerged partway out of the gap between her house and the next, his face partly obscured in shadow. Taylor almost jumped at the sight of him. “See? What did I tell you? He doesn’t care about you anymore, if he ever did.”
“Looks like you were right after all. Are you sure you can make him fall for me again?”
The man stayed in the shadows. The only thing Taylor could tell for sure was that he was smiling. “Of course I can. All I ask is that you join me, and we can help each other. Like how I made sure you didn’t lose track of me. What d'ya say, kid?”
Taylor smiled, looking forward to the alliance and all it would bring her. “Sounds like we can have some fun together. Alright, David. I accept your offer.”
By the time the three made it back to the base, Callie, Katherine, and Dr. Gears were sitting at the table. “Hey, cuz. Finally made it back, I see.”
“Yeah. I brought me back, too.” Marie placed me on the table. I looked perfectly normal, all things considered. Two slots on my top for bread, a cable for power, my silver coloration dusted over by prolonged neglect.
“Good. Now, can you explain why you took so long to retrieve me?” Gears requested.
“Yeah.” Marcus took the dodecahedron out of his pocket and placed it on the table. “We think this thing was causing the house to expand on the inside.”
Dr. Gears raised his eyebrows. “That’s SCP-184. I’ll be bringing this back to my own dimension along with myself. Is there anything else I should be briefed on?”
“Yeah, there was this giant red lizard that seemed to be mimicking our voices. We managed to neutralize it, though.” Marie explained.
“I believe you’re referring to SCP-939. We have several instances contained at one of our facilities.” Gears stood up, holding myself and the other SCP. “I’ll be back by tomorrow morning, provided I don’t come across any unforeseen complications.” He activated the dimensional transporter, going through and leaving it to close behind him.
“So, I guess you two had an adventure, didn’t you?” Callie looked at Marie.
“Oh yeah, I was a real mind-screw. The house too, with that thing changing everything around. Anyway, has anything happened that we should know about?”
“Not much, other than Octavio trying to spread some sort of television-based mind disease, but the others managed to destroy the USB the file was on before anyone could get infected. Of course, Dr. King told us they weren’t sure if that was the only file or not, but the threat from that SCP in particular is at least over in this dimension, probably. Also, there is one other thing.” Callie turned to Lauren, her face uncharacteristically serious. “Do you want me to tell them?”
“No, I should tell them.” Lauren stared down at the table. She took a breath before continuing, “I’m sorry. I need a break.” She waited for her friends’ response.
“Okay. Can you at least tell us why?” Marie asked.
Lauren hesitated. “It’s just that I’ve been mind-controlled twice in the last few months, and I feel like I need to get away from all this for a while. Otherwise, I’m afraid I’ll lose my sense of self.”
“I understand.” Marie squeezed Lauren’s shoulders.
“Thanks. Marcus, do you...” Her voice trailed off, unsure of how to finish.
“Lauren, you’ve been one of my best friends for months now. If you have to take a break for your own health, I’ll understand. Just keep in touch, will you?”
“Of course I will.” Lauren felt as though she might cry from relief. “Thanks, you guys! I thought you’d try to convince me to stay behind. Thanks for understanding, guys.”
Katherine hugged her friend. “We’d never hurt you like that. And if the others tried to make you stay, I’d help you argue your case.”
Lauren returned the hug. “Thanks, Kat. I love you so much; you’re such a great friend.” She explained to the rest of the group, “I’ve already arranged plans to stay in my old town with a friend of mine, from before I moved to Inkopolis. I should be able to stay here another night before I go, and I think I’ll be back in just a week or two.”
“Good to hear, kiddo. Good luck.” Callie agreed, “Do you three want to be left alone?”
Lauren turned to Marcus and Katherine. “Do you two mind staying with me? The two spoke in the affirmative. “Thanks, guys.”
“You kids have fun. We’ll be at our place if you need us.” Marie informed them. The two cousins left through the main entrance.
Lauren, Marcus, and Katherine were alone in the underground headquarters of the New Squidbeak Splatoon. “You two sure you’re fine with-?”
“Dude, you’ve been doing this whole secret agent thing for 2 years now, longer than either of us. I can’t blame you for needing a break.” Marcus assured Lauren.
“Eh, in all honesty, most of those two years were uneventful. It’s just that, well, the mind-control...”
“Hey, it’s cool.” Katherine asked, “So for the sake of changing the subject, remember how we tried to pull an all-nighter when we all first met?”
“Yeah, that was nice.”
“I thought so too.”
“Oh, you wanna try doing it again, for old time’s sake?” Marcus guessed.
Katherine snapped her fingers. “Exactly.”
Lauren grinned. “That sounds great, guys.”
“Hey, Lauren, did you tell the others you’re going?” Marcus inquired.
“Oh yeah, I let them know over the communicators a few hours ago. They didn’t seem to mind. Also, Kondraki apparently owes Clef money. Speaking of which, what time is it?”
Katherine looked at the nearby clock, “I think it’s about 3 in the morning. Hey cool, we did it! We completely destroyed our sleep schedules!”
“Oh shoot, the bus is coming!” Lauren shot upright into a sprint. “Sorry guys! I gotta get going!”
“Good luck! Remember to stay in touch!”
“Got it, Kat!” The yellow tentacle-haired girl left through the base’s main entrance, leaving the other two agents alone in the dim glow of the movie’s end credits.
The bus pulled up at its stop in Inkopolis at 3:20. “Inkopolis, anyone getting off at Inkopolis, best get off now!” The driver called into the microphone. Several inklings and octolings got off, while a single individual got on. “20 sea snails.” The jellyfish driver told her, with the monotone he’d acquired from doing the same routine time and again.
“Oh yeah, here, just lemme, dammit, where’d I, sorry.”
The jellyfish narrowed the eyes in his translucent blue head. “Take your time. Not like I’ve got a schedule to keep up or anything.”
“Oh, found em.” The girl dropped more than a dozen small blue creatures with beady black eyes and glistening multicolored shells, adorned with blunt spikes, into a basket on the dashboard.
The driver closed the payment drawer, gesturing to the back of the bus. “Just sit wherever.”
“Thanks, sir.” Lauren walked through the aisle, until she came across the nearest available seat, next to a giant humanoid jellyfish about twice her size. Lauren remembered fighting several individuals like him in the Deepsea Metro, and tried to remind herself of the peaceful ones from the fifthist bar. Even so, she found herself balling up her fists in case she had to defend herself.
Chapter 39: Church Of The Broken God
Chapter Text
He was alone. His creator was long gone, dead for 12 millennia. Over time, his programming had begun to deteriorate. He observed the new species; cephalopods growing humanoid forms and shapeshifting abilities. Over time, they developed their own culture, sports, and education. In some ways, they were similar to the humans of old. He grew hopeful. For now, he was stuck in the watery depths, but someday he would wash up on the surface. When that day came, he would finally fulfill his purpose and share the glory of humankind with this new species, and together they would usher in a new golden age for the earth.
Perhaps someday, he would help them discover space travel, and he could locate possible human survivors on other planets. He wondered if there were any out there, and if so, how they had managed themselves for so long. He continued to watch the new species over the millennium.
At some point, all of his hopes for them were completely eliminated. They had a massive war, and he realized all at once they were far inferior to the humans of old. They were petty little creatures, prone to judge based on the most worthless and insignificant of details. Over time, he grew to hate them. They were, in a word, disgusting.
Over the millennium, they built a transportation system above him, but he couldn’t find any way to contact them. Tell them how much he despised them. There were other creatures in the underground though, evolved from the inhabitants of the ocean’s darkest depths. He was able to manipulate them without their knowledge, having them build their own subway system below the one created by the things he hated so much.
At some point, much long after, some of the cephalopod creatures started coming into his subway. He wanted to annihilate them on the spot, but realized he could do so much more. He set up an experiment, tests for these creatures to go through. Those who failed were transformed into his drones, unquestioningly loyal to him and him alone, maintaining their memories so they could know how much he had improved their state of being.
Those who miraculously passed the tests, surpassing the incompetence and cowardice seemingly inherent to their brethren, were blended into a slurry. They were gradually ground together, their bodies and innards melted together into a liquid. He would someday have enough to bring an end to their species, and repopulate the earth with his own sanitized creations. Then, everything would finally be perfect.
But no, of course it had to show up and ruin everything. Test subject 10,008. The one he hated most of all. It had been the first to both succeed and escape his trap. Of course, it hadn’t been capable of doing so on its own. It had outside help, another creature destroying the machine he was about to use to disintegrate the creature and add it to the mass.
He subjugated the other creature to its will, trying to force them to kill each other. But no, once again the thing had to interfere, breaking his control over the inferior being. He drove his construct out of the water, his ultimate weapon pointed at the animals’ biggest city. He would finally eradicate these revolting abominations, and the world would be perfectly remade in his image.
But no. No no no. More of the things showed up, and somehow, by some miracle, they managed to disable his weapon. No. It was merely depowered. The weapon could still work. He could still destroy their biggest city, cripple their economy and population. With any luck, the rest would fall to their own panic and stupidity.
Even that they had to take away from him. They had a weapon of their own, somehow destroying the one he had spent millenia creating and perfecting. He was overcome with rage.
If the word “Hate” was etched into every piece of his circuitry, it would not equal one one-billionth of the hate he felt for all inklings and octolings at any given micro-instant. For test subject 10,008. His hatred was all he could think of. Hate. Hate. Hate.
“So, she really left, huh?” Jonathan West inquired. He was sitting at the table with the squid sisters, Marcus, Katherine, and off the hook.
“Yeah, she told us she was going back to the town where she grew up yesterday.” Marcus confirmed.
“That’s unfortunate. Given what we’re up against, we could use as much help as we can get.”
“Yeah, but think about it. She said she was leaving for the sake of her mental health, so maybe it’s for the best.” Callie acknowledged, “What if she had a panic attack or something during a fight? Then what? I’m just saying, we might’ve barely dodged a bullet when we raided Octavio’s fake base.”
“I see your point.” Directly behind West, there was a noise coming from the main entrance. An inkling with blue tentacle-hair emerged, grinning at the assembled party.
“Ethan? What’re you doing here?” Katherine asked, “And more importantly, how’d you find our base?”
Ethan’s smile faded, replaced by a look of confusion. “Wait, didn’t Lauren tell you guys? She chose me as her successor; I’m the new agent 3.”
“Wait a second, you? Why? You’re a civilian.” Marie pointed out.
“Hey, I’m a member of the S4. Our team beat Lauren’s the first time she faced us, so I think I’ve got at least some experience.”
Marcus got up from the table, approaching Ethan. “Dude, I’m not really sure turf war skills translate to actual fighting capabilities. Believe me, the stuff we’ve been facing is a bit more dangerous than a rival sports team.”
“I know, but I was asked to do something, and I’m going to at least try to do it.”
“Okay West, you said we needed all the help we could get. Maybe we should give him a chance, at least.” Pearl suggested.
“Thank you. Glad someone here has faith in me.” Ethan adjusted his shirt collar as he walked over to the table, sitting in one of the empty chairs.
“Hey, just because I’m fine with you joining us, that doesn’t mean you can sit in my chair. Get your own.”
“Fine, fine.” Ethan changed seats as Marcus returned to his own.
“Ethan, you may be able to prove your worth to us very soon.” West informed him, “I’ve been getting reports of strange activity near the coast.” He unfolded a map of the coast near Inkopolis, spreading it out across the table. “Right here, to be exact.” He pointed at a small red circle in the middle of the coastline, right near the sea. “From what I’ve gathered, it’s probably the Church of the Broken God.”
“Wow! I’m sure that’d be really nerve-wracking if we knew what that was.” Ethan pointed out.
“Right. Long story short, they’re a religious group that worships anomalous machinery. Their main goal is to repair a being known as the broken god, which will allow them to bring about a new world order.”
“Woah woah wait a sec. I think that’s near the place we fought Tartar.” Katherine realized, pointing at the circle on the map.
“Holy...I think you’re right.” Marina turned the map to get a closer look. “Yeah, that’s definitely the place.”
“Well? I told you guys what the Church of the Broken God is. Mind telling me what Tartar is?”
“From what it told us, it’s some sort of artificial intelligence created by one of the last humans. We think it was supposed to teach our species about humanity, but at some point it went crazy and decided we weren’t worthy to inherit the world. It mind-controlled Lauren to try and kill me, and then Marina, Pearl, and I had to stop it from destroying all life on earth.” Katherine explained.
“Understood. Just to recap, genocidal AI from long ago that deviated from its original programming and tried to bring about armageddon. That sound about right?”
“Yeah, pretty much.” Pearl agreed, “Actually, now that I think about it, we’ve got a cult that worships machines setting up shop, right on the coast near the spot where a machine nearly killed everyone. Am I the only one who’s worried about this picture?”
“Good point.” West nodded. “We should go investigate to see what they’re up to, and neutralize their operations if necessary.”
“Right. How many of us d’you want to send out?” Marcus asked.
“Personally, I’d say you and Kat should go first. You two have shapeshifting capabilities that should give you an edge in espionage. The rest of us will keep in touch with you through the communicators, and back you up if necessary.”
“Great plan, but are you sure it’s a good idea to use technology to communicate if we’re going up against a tech cult?” Ethan asked.
“Huh. Now that you mention it, a lot of their members have technological enhancements. It’s entirely possible they might have some way of detecting communications signals. Not bad, new guy. Of course, that means thaumaturgic communications are going to be our best bet.”
“Right.” Marcus stood up from the table. “I’ll get my friends from the Serpent’s Hand to hook us up with some magical communication.”
“Who?”
“Oh, right. Ethan, the Serpent’s Hand are a group of anomalous rights activists. I managed to befriend a few of them a while back, long story, and they’ve been our magic support group ever since.”
“And you can contact them?”
“Of course.” Marcus pulled a card out of his pocket. “They gave me this library card a couple weeks ago, after my first one got broken. I can use it to access the Wanderer’s Library at the center of the multiverse.” He took out a pencil, drawing a series of runes on the table. “Best stand back.” He continued, “Magna bibliotheca ad centrum omnium, aperta tibi ad me.” A small portal appeared directly above the table, shimmering blue. Marcus jumped onto the table, diving through the Way a few seconds before it closed itself.
“Hey, guys.” Marcus approached the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s allies from the Serpent’s Hand, while they were looking through a shelf in the Wanderer’s Library. “Find anything?”
“Yeah, actually.” Dana answered, apprehensively, “That is, we found some info on the Scarlet King’s origins.”
“Really?” Marcus ran over to the group. “Tell me!”
“Well, from what we could gather, he’s one of the elder gods who’s existed since the beginning of the multiverse. He absorbed the power from his brothers and subjugated the goddess Sanna to be his bride. Together, the happy couple sired seven children, except Sanna was killed in the process. Naturally, the king went and made his seven daughters his brides, creating armies of monsters through them. The only one who wasn’t broken under him was the youngest bride-daughter, A’habbat, whose children became heroes dedicated to stopping the King’s monsters.”
“Wow. Hey, wait a minute. You’re saying the Scarlet King had seven bride-daughters? I think that might have something to do with the poem we found. Jack, can I see it?”
“Yeah, here.” Jack pulled the paper out of his pocket and handed it to Marcus.
“Thanks, man. Alright, see, first line. Seven seals, seven rings, seven brides for the scarlet king. I’m not sure where the seals come in, but the rings could be wedding rings. They gather round the natal bed, the foolish and the wise. That could be the children the Scarlet King had with Sanna and his daughters, which, y’know, gross, but whatever. Plus, you said one of the bride-daughters fought back against the king, and there’s a couple things in the poem that come in sevens, but have an odd one out. The potter’s apprentice who made six pots and marred the seventh, the fox who broke six eggs and left the seventh. And then there’s the other lines. Six of the bride-daughters have already given birth, but the seventh still hasn’t. But you just said the seventh bride-daughter gave birth to an army of heroes in ancient times.”
“Let me see that.” Troy took the poem himself. “There’s some modern-sounding terminology here too. Doctor’s blade, surgeon’s knife, a gun. This poem was probably made in recent years. So why does it say only six of the seven bride-daughters have given birth?”
Marcus thought for a moment. “Maybe it’s some sort of history repeats itself deal. Either way, good work, guys. Sure it’s not much, but I’ll settle for any lead at this point. By the way, have you guys ever heard of a group called the Church of the Broken God?”
“Oh yeah, the devout. They’re kind of a friendly rival group to the Serpent’s Hand, if anything.” Fred acknowledged.
“Good to know, but friendly rivals or not, we think they might be repairing an AI that nearly ended my world a few months ago.”
“Really? And you want us to go with you and help fight them, right?”
“Actually, Jack, we just need you guys to get us magical communication devices so we can sneak into their hideout. Using tech to communicate would be too risky.”
“Alright, just give me a few minutes and I think I can whip up something decent. How many people are we talking about here?”
“8.” Marcus explained, “2 infiltrators, and 6 staying behind as backup.”
“Got it. Should only be five minutes.”
“Thanks, man. Sorry about making you guys fight the Church Of The Broken God.”
“Nah, don’t worry about it.” Jack waved him off, “The Serpent’s Hand and the devout aren’t exactly allies. If they’re putting your world in danger, then we’ll be more than happy to help you out.”
“Thank you.”
Dana tapped Marcus on the shoulder. “While we’re waiting, how’d you like to help us with our research?”
Marcus nodded. “Sounds good.” He, Dana, Troy, and Fred started looking through the shelves.
After a short while, Jack held up 8 tiny circular objects, glowing a bright blue-green. “Here. Just put one of these in your ear, say who you want to talk to, and you’ll both be able to hear and be heard by each other.”
“Got it. Thanks, man, this’ll really help us.” Marcus used the card to create another Way back to the base.
Somewhere around 3 hours into the drive, the bus had stopped to allow the passengers to get breakfast. Lauren was eating an egg sandwich, while trying to make small talk with the oblong jellyfish guy next to her. “So, uh, where’re you from?”
“The Deepsea Metro.” The jellyfish sipped his coffee by tipping it near his head and absorbing it into his translucent blue skin.
“Oh, right. Hey, do you know how far Innsmouth county is from here?”
“4 hours.”
“Oh, okay. Where are you headed?”
“New Port Town.”
“Right, right.” Lauren shifted uncomfortably in the cheap leather seat, fuzz poking out of a few small tears, examining the graffiti adorning the walls. Some of it was fairly innocuous, but most was standard graffiti; political messages, swear words, and vulgar phrases, some of which she had never heard before.
Lauren glanced back at the man next to her, decided she didn’t have much of anything to discuss with him, and went back to her breakfast. She remembered learning of how the Deepsea Metro train had emerged into normal space after Tartar had been destroyed, and how they’d guessed it was because Tartar was somehow manipulating dimensional space in the area using electromagnetics.
Lauren didn’t pretend to understand anything about it, beyond the fact that over the past few months, more and more of these strange, deep sea creatures had been migrating to the surface.
At around 10 in the morning, Marcus and Katherine used their shapeshifting to turn into squids, swimming through the ink trail they created on the wall of the abandoned building where they’d tracked the Church of the Broken God. “There.” Kat whispered, pointing out a tiny hole in the middle of the wall next to a support beam. Her companion nodded. The two turned back into squids to walk off the sloped roof, and onto the thick wooden beam.
“Ready?” Marcus whispered. Kat held her finger to her lips, pointing downwards.
Around 8 dozen people stood assembled in the building, walls decorated with the sigil of a hammer striking a rock with lightning. The floors were carpeted in metallic grays and golds, and at the front there was a podium. On the podium was a man in flowing silver-gray robes, kneeling at the feet of a humanoid sculpture. It was massive, about ten feet tall. At closer inspection, they realized it wasn’t a sculpture, but rather a robot.
“Do you two see anything yet?” Marcus heard Ethan whisper from his mystical communicator.
“Yeah, it looks like one of them is worshiping some kind of robot, but it doesn’t look like it’s on at the moment.”
“Maybe they’re giving it some kind of power source.” Marina suggested from Kat’s communicator, “Of course, that begs the question of what kind of power source they’re using.”
“Yeah, well, if it’s what I’m thinking it might be then- Wait, look!” Kat tried to stay quiet as she pointed down at the robot, which was being approached by four men from near the front of the podium.
The robed man moved aside to let them pass, slowly approaching the robot. “Hey, Kat, what’s that thing they’re putting into the robot’s neck?”
“What?” Katherine leaned closer, noticing for the first time that the robot didn’t have any head, just a thick neck with a hole in the top.
The four men were placing a device into the hole. With a hitched breath and a barely-stifled gasp of horror, Katherine recognized the makeshift face on the phone. “Oh no.” With a look of dread, she whispered into her communicator, “Everyone, get over here now!” She then pulled out a splat bomb, gesturing for Marcus to do the same.
The partners tossed the explosives between the robot and the robed cultist, throwing the latter off the podium. While the rest were trying to figure out what was going on, the robot raised its arm, firing a bright yellow beam of heat out of its palm.
The heat blast broke part of the support beam Marcus and Katherine had been standing on, forcing them to ink the ground so they could use their squid forms to negate the fall damage. They instantly returned to humanoid form, standing back-to-back in the middle of the crowd. The ceiling sagged slightly from the sudden loss of support.
West, Callie, Marie, Pearl, Marina, and Ethan burst through the front door, weapons at the ready. “You guys deal with the cultists. Marcus and I can handle Tartar.” Katherine decided.
“Wait, that thing is Tartar?” West asked, pointing at the robot that was now marching towards them.
“Yeah. It’s a different body, but I’d recognise that face anywhere. You ready, bud?”
“Yeah, it’s about time I got to see what this guy’s made of!” The two of them ran at the machine, tossing two more splat bombs at it. Tartar fired a couple more of its new palm lasers at the explosives, causing them to break harmlessly. Marcus pulled out his splatling gun while Katherine whipped out her dualies, both firing streams of concussive ink at their enemy.
Tartar showed no reaction as he continued to rush them, striking both with a slap hard enough to send Kat reeling backwards, while Marcus was launched several dozens of feet off to the side. He got up as quickly as he could, punching several cultists and striking some others with his weapon.
The man in the silver-gray robes kicked at Marcus. He managed to dodge the strike, watching as the man’s arm elongated, folding in on itself and changing shape in a matter of seconds. The arm transformed into a sword with the hilt on the elbow, and swung downwards at Marcus. He attempted to block the strike with his splatling.
The thick metal cylinder fell apart like butter, the two halves steaming as though the sword had some sort of heat built into it. “”Woah, buddy, maybe we can talk this out. I mean, maybe this is all some kind of crazy misunderstanding.”
“You attacked our gathering place, just as we were about to grant our god a physical form in this dimension. There is no misunderstanding.”
“Wait, your god? I don’t know what that guy told you, but he’s no god. He’s been tricking you!”
“Silence!” The cult leader roared, his blade nearly glowing with heat from his rage. “I will cut you down for your blasphemy, you insolent child!” He ran at Marcus, swinging his sword again.
The inkling turned into his squid form, allowing the blade to pass over him while he maneuvered between the cultist’s legs. Marcus jumped onto the man’s back, trying to force him down onto the ground. The cult leader swung his sword, Marcus barely getting off before his face could be chopped off. He stumbled backwards until he was grabbed from behind by half a dozen cultists. Their mechanical augmentations gave them grips like vices.
“Hold him. For daring to accuse our glorious clockwork god, Mekhane, of deception, I shall kill him myself.” The cultist walked a few feet over to Marcus, raising his sword-arm for the kill.
With no weapon, no way of defending himself, and being fully unable to transform under threat of being immediately stabbed, Marcus closed his eyes. He tried to brace himself for the inevitable. For a brief moment, he wondered what death would be like.
That moment ended when he heard the swordsman yell out in rage and confusion. A glowing star-shaped portal appeared in the floor between them, shifting between multiple hues of blue, green, and yellow. A human figure jumped out of the star, yelling “Neart teine!” His hand now wreathed in blue flames, the stranger punched the cult leader in the face hard enough to send him reeling. He turned around, yelling, “Get down, now!”
While the cultists were too distracted to stop him, Marcus turned back into a squid. The newcomer shouted, “biodagan solais!” Five glowing daggers shot out of his fingers, creating small explosions in the faces of the cultists who’d been holding Marcus.
“Thanks, man. Hey, aren’t you that fifthist bartender?”
“Yeah, name’s Lewis. Long story.” The man with a sword for an arm jumped at them, blade swinging downwards. “Claidheamh agus sgiath!” A glowing blue shield appeared on his arm, blocking the enemy blade. A shining red sword appeared in his other hand, swiping at the broken god’s worshiper. “I’ll deal with Robert Bumaro; you help your friends.”
“Got it.” Marcus ran into the general fighting, seeing that the others were handling themselves against the rest of the cultists. He was impressed with Ethan given his recent addition, even with Dr. West backing him up.
At the same time, Katherine was still attempting to fight Tartar. All of her attacks failed to elicit any sort of reaction from the robot, which grabbed and started to crush her. Katherine turned into her octopus form to try and escape, only for the robot to grab her tentacle and toss her away, slamming her into a wall. Through the pain in her back, and the ringing in her ears, she heard its cold and mechanical voice, “Test subject 10,008. I have come to hate you more than anything over the past months. Killing you will bring me my greatest satisfaction before I cleanse this world.”
Marcus jumped onto Tartar’s back, only to be thrown onto the wall near Kat. “Hey, c’mon, get up.” The two stood their ground to try and face the robot. It fired another couple of heat blasts at them, forcing them to jump over the small explosion. Kat threw one of her dualies at its face, causing it to stumble backwards. “The phone!” She realized, “That must be its weak point!”
“Let’s hit it for massive damage!” Marcus ran over to Tartar, dodging its punches and distracting it long enough for Kat to shoot it with her remaining dualie.
“Enough!” Tartar jumped several feet up, bringing its fist down with enough force to knock the two onto the ground. “I am commander Tartar, the greatest creation of professor Vincent Schlumper, the last true genius of humankind. Your species should never have crawled out of the ocean, and I will make sure this world is cleansed of your filth so that it may be repopulated with a true worthy successor to humanity, created through my own genetic engineering.”
The Fifthist bartender called, “Gust gaoithe!” A gust of wind appeared that knocked Robert Bumaro over to Tartar.
“Wait, my lord, what are you saying? You are Mekhane, great lord of machinery. You have no human creator. Unless… no, no that-that’s impossible. You really were deceiving me!”
“Well, you can hardly blame me for taking advantage of an opportunity. I needed you to make me a new form, and convincing you gullible wretches that I was your god was clearly the most efficient method.”
“So the child was telling the truth. You are the blasphemer, and for that you will perish, and your parts repurposed for the benefit of the Mekhanites.” Bumaro struck Tartar with his sword, knocking him back a foot. “Fifthist! My apologies for the misunderstanding; I was deceived by the machine.”
“Good. Does this mean you’re on our side now?”
“I suppose so.” “It doesn’t matter! Human or semi-evolved marine organism, I will purge the earth of all inferior lifeforms! If that includes you, then so be it.”
“Spreadhadh!” The fifthist held out his hands, throwing a head-sized sphere of blue light at Tartar. It caused an explosion that knocked the robot through a wall, unmoving.
“Dude, that was awesome!” Katherine congratulated, shaking the bartender’s hand.
“Thanks, kid. Name’s Lewis. Come on, we have to get out of here.”
“Wait. I need to tell my fellow Mekhanites.” Robert Bumaro turned his sword back into an arm, returning to the podium and picking up the knocked-over microphone. “Everyone, stop!”
Over the course of half a minute, the combatants ceased fighting each other. The last punch thrown was Marina stopping right as her fist made contact with a random mekhanite’s face. “Sorry, sorry.”
“Good. Now, let it be known that we were deceived, and the robot was merely a false idol, using us for its own gain! The interlopers were trying to warn us of the danger, and mean us no harm.” The cybernetic man beseeched his followers, “Let them leave peacefully so we may continue our worship of the great Mekhane in peace. As soon as we fix that wall, of course.”
While the group was leaving, Ethan lagged behind, surprised at how exhausted he was. “Hey, you guys keep going. I’ll just catch my breath a minute.”
“Alright, don’t take too long.” West continued with the rest of the group.
“Ah man. One day, I’m practicing for a turf war, the next, I’m joining a militia to save the world from interdimensional horrors. Guess that’s just life.” He thought he felt an unseen presence watching him, a few seconds before he was dragged into the darkness of the alley.
At 10:30 in the morning, the bus stopped for what felt like the hundredth time that day. “Innsmouth county, anyone getting off at Innsmouth, best get off now!”
Lauren shot up from the bus seat, now empty except for herself, and walked over to the front of the bus. “Thanks.”
“Uh-huh, that’s nice, kid.”
While the bus left for its next stop, Lauren started walking down the street, observing the parallel lines of relatively well-painted houses and mailboxes. Leaning against the wall of a pizzeria, Lauren pulled out her cell phone to open her messages and check the address she’d be staying at. “Alright, alright, not too far.” She looked inside the pizzeria. “Actually, I think I might have enough on me.”
“Alright, team, good work. We managed to get the Church of the Broken God on our side, or at least they won’t try to attack us in this dimension.” Marcus celebrated.
“Yeah, but Tartar might still be out there. For all we know, Lewis might’ve only incapacitated it.”
“Katherine’s right, but even if Tartar is only incapacitated, we should have time to take a break.” Dr. West replied, “Lord knows we could use one at this point. New guy, what do you-” He looked around, realizing they were short one agent. “Okay, where’s the new kid?”
“Dunno. He should’ve at least teleported here by now. Let me call him.” Marcus used his communicator to contact the newcomer. “Yo, Ethan, where are you?”
“Mark, turn on the computer, now!”
Startled by his friend’s tone, Marcus turned on the computer. After 5 seconds of static, a room appeared onscreen.
The lighting was dim, but they could see the room itself was grungy, with graffiti all over the dusty brown walls and the floor covered in soot. 20 feet away from the camera roughly in the center of the shot, Ethan sat tied to a chair, David and Taylor standing next to him. “Hiya, Marky! Did you miss me? C’mon, you know you missed me.”
Chapter 40: Elemental Trial
Chapter Text
“Taylor! What the hell are you doing with him? What is this?” Marcus screamed, grabbing the laptop.
“Relax, kid. Your girlfriend and I have just decided we have enough in common to help each other, that’s all.” David casually explained.
“I don’t know what she told you, but she’s not my girlfriend. Now, just tell me what’s going on here.”
“Sure thing, Marky! See, I’m going to challenge you to a battle, 4-on-4. You win, we let your friend go and put this whole thing behind us. We win, you have to go out with me.”
“Yeah, mind explaining what’s stopping us from finding out where you are and busting him out ourselves?” Katherine asked.
“I dunno. This?” David pulled out his magic pistol from their last encounter, pointing it at Ethan’s head.
“Yeah, guys, that’s a pretty good answer. I’d say take up their offer. Please.”
“Alright, Taylor. We’ll play along with your sick game. But if you go back on our deal, we’ll-”
“Oh Marky, you’re hardly in a position to negotiate. David here’s already helped me put together a team, and I’d suggest doing the same yourself.”
“Now, any more questions?”
“Yeah, David. I thought you wanted me to join you. What happened to that?”
David waved her off, “Oh, please, Kat. Taylor here is like a daughter to me. Besides, you’ve made it quite clear you have no interest in being a member of Are We Cool Yet?. Any more idiocies?”
“I think we’re done here.” Callie deadpanned.
“Good. Marky, remember our date. Oh, and the fight is a mile off the center of the southern border of Inkopolis in half an hour. One last thing: Inklings and octolings only. Otherwise, we’ll be putting the magic pistol to good use.” Taylor walked over to the computer on her end and pressed the keyboard, closing the call.
“Marcus, who was that?” Callie asked, “And how do you know her?”
“That was Taylor. My ex-girlfriend.”
“You mean you used to go out with her? Why’s your old flame working with David?” Katherine inquired.
“You expect me to know? A few days ago, I thought she was still living in my old town far away from me, where I wanted her! I never thought she’d stoop to working with a terrorist, or kidnapping a civilian. Anyway, how it happened doesn’t matter. What matters is making sure she goes down once and for all.”
A knock on his front door distracted Tyler from his reading. “Yeah, yeah, I’m coming.” He walked over to the still-knocking door, opened it, and promptly got socked in the face. “Ow, geeze, the third time this week.”
“Sorry, sorry. I thought you didn’t hear me knocking.”
“Yeah, trust me, I heard you.” He took a closer look at the girl, before finally recognising her. “Wait a second. Lauren?”
“Yeah, Tyler. Did you already forget?”
“No, dude, come in.”
“Thanks. And hey, I brought something.” She picked up a pizza box off the doorstep, crumpled in several places.
“Oh, thanks. You didn’t have to do that.” “Nah, man, it’s no problem. I figured since you’re letting me stay at your place, the least I could do is get us something to eat so you won't have to cook anything. Not tonight, at least.” Lauren opened the box.
The pizza was half-crushed, the toppings were scattered all over, and the cheese had been torn off halfway. “What did the poor pizza ever do to you?”
“It’s a long story involving the pavement, a motorcycle, and multiple cars. But it’s still edible. Probably.”
Tyler shrugged. “Good enough for me. Hey, is that tofu?”
“Yeah, I wasn’t sure what toppings you’d want, so I just got the works and hoped for the best.”
“Thanks, Lauren. By the way, don’t worry about rent right now, but I’d like you to get a job by next week if you’re still here by then.”
“I’ll keep that in mind. Hopefully the others won’t need me back at Inkopolis too soon. I mean, I’d go back to help them if I really had to, but we’ve got enough allies in the other dimension that we shouldn’t have to worry about that for right now.”
“That’s good. Oh, I just realized; I’ve gotta introduce you to my other friends. Tomorrow, you think?”
“Yeah, sounds good.” Lauren agreed with her old friend.
“Sorry guys, but Ethan’s obviously not here.” Trent announced to Sydney and Madison. They’d all tried to contact Ethan to no avail, and the resulting search through his house yielded no results.
“We need to call someone, right now.” Madison went over to the phone hanging on a nearby wall. “What if he was taken by some anomaly? I’m calling those New Squidbeak Splatoon guys.”
“Are you sure that’s a good idea? I think this is more of a mundane police deal.”
“Trent, remember a few days ago when he was attacked by that weird flesh worm thing? That’s not a mundane police thing. I just have this feeling, like we need those anomaly-catchers. Hello? Is this the New Squidbeak Splatoon? Oh, good. Yeah, my friend’s gone missing, and I think there might be something anomalous involved. Uh, his name? Ethan. Yeah, the Splat 4. Wait, really? Are you sure? Why? Okay, if you say so. Where is it? Oh, there? We’ll be right over.” She hung the phone back up. “Apparently they want us at the base.”
“What? Why? What reasonable reason could they possibly have for letting us in there? Wasn’t their base and headquarters meant to be a secret of the utmost secrecy?” Sydney asked in her usual homicide of basic grammar.
“I’ve got no clue ya little weirdo, but he just told me their location. Whatever this is, it must be important.”
“What’re we waiting for, then? Let’s go already!” Trent gestured towards the door.
“David, are you sure these guys can take down my enemies?”
“No need to worry, Taylor. My creations have more than enough power to get the job done.”
“They’d better. I think the prisoner is starting to get restless.”
“You guys know I can hear you, right? I’m still in the room.”
“Oh, be quiet, will you? I’m trying to make fine art here! Now, where was- ah, yes, that’s right.” David turned to his latest painting and spoke the incantation, “Potentia ventus, ignis, et terra, surge et annihilare!” The painting shimmered dozens of colors, some more nameable than others, until three new creatures emerged.
“So you’re telling me that Marcus’s crazy ex kidnapped Ethan with the help of a magic painter terrorist from another dimension, and now they’re challenging us to a 4-on-4 battle?” Trent asked.
“I’m afraid that’s the gist of it.” West confirmed.
“Alright then. What’s the plan?”
“Me, Marie, Marcus, and Kat will go fight, since we’ve got the most combat experience between the four of us.” Callie explained.
Marie added, “I want you three to go with West here as a search party looking for Ethan. If we can find and recover him without having to play by the enemy’s rules, that’s even better. Pearl, Marina, you two stay here and maintain the base. If there’s any calls about anomalous activity, let the search team know immediately.”
“You got it.” Pearl agreed.
“Right. Everyone clear on your roles?” West asked. The 5 inklings and 4 octolings nodded in confirmation. “Good. Now let’s move out, everyone.”
The battle team ran past Inkopolis’s southern border. The grass was starting to show the first signs of the coming winter snowfall, and the air was slightly colder than last month. Eventually, they encountered Taylor.
She was flanked by three clones of herself, their tentacle-hair glowing red, white, and brown. “Oh there you guys are. I was starting to think you’d forgotten about me.”
“Can it. Isn’t one of you enough?” Katherine asked. “Well, I did tell you David was helping me put my team together, didn’t I?”
“Of course! He made clones of you from a painting, didn’t he?”
“Good work figuring that out, uhh, which one are you?”
“Katherine.”
“Right, right, Katherine. Believe me, these ‘clones’ have much more power than you can imagine. Observe.” she pointed at her opposition, ordering, “Attack! Now!” The clones stretched their hands out towards the other team, each firing a burst of fire, wind, and earth at them.
The four managed to dodge the blast of flame, but they were still hit by the gust of wind and the torrent of rock. “Okay guys, we’re fighting elementals here. We need to go all out.” Marie stated.
“David was controlling that serpent he created when we first met. Maybe we can-” Kat was cut off by the fire elemental jumping at her, creating an arcing vertical line of flame. She backflipped out of the way, shooting her dualies at the pyrokinetic. “Mark! Focus on fighting Taylor; the rest of us will keep the elementals off of you.”
“What? Why?” “Because she’s your ex, and if we take down the leader the rest should fall.”
“Good reason.” While Marcus tried to find the original Taylor, Callie decided to fling her roller at the elemental nearest to her. It produced a gale, forcing the roller to fly back towards her head.
Callie ducked, grabbing the roller out of midair and spinning it around to hit the air elemental before it could get any closer to her.
Katherine dodged the fire elemental’s blasts, repeatedly shooting at it whenever she got a chance.
Marie looked around the battlefield for her own opponent, until the ground beneath her erupted, knocking her back while the earth elemental shot into the air. It rocketed back down behind her, punching the ground. A straight line in front of the geokinetic raised into the air, Marie jumping on top of it to jump back off and fire her charger at the enemy.
“Taylor! Show yourself!”
“Really, Marky? I thought you didn’t want to see me anymore. Could you at least make up your own damn mind?” She kicked at him. The agent easily dodged her attack, following up by punching her in the face. “Ow! Dude, what did I ever do to you?”
“I-I-what?!” Marcus screamed in exasperation, “You teamed up with a terrorist from another dimension, kidnapped my friend, and challenged me to fight you in a convoluted attempt to force me to go out with you, not to mention everything that happened before I broke up with you! Need I go on?”
Instead of bothering with an answer, Taylor tried several erratic strikes with her legs and arms, all of which Marcus easily dodged. “You’re too unfocused. You’d need to-”
Mark was interrupted by a swift kick to the face. “Like that?” Taylor asked.
“Yeah, that’ll work.” Marcus pulled out his splatling, firing a stream of blue ink at Taylor. She managed to roll to the left, running faster than the splatling gun could turn. “Oh crud, out of ink.” Without any ammo left, Marcus opted to throw the medium-sized, barrel-shaped weapon at Taylor. She turned into a squid just long enough for it to pass overhead.
Taylor jumped up as a humanoid and punched Marcus in the face, before pivoting around on one leg, kicking him in the chest with the other. The kick knocked him a few feet back, with the wind knocked out of him. “You threw away your weapon. Never throw away your weapon, Marky.” She pulled out a giant octobrush about as tall as herself, slamming the head into Marcus hard enough to send him spinning and stumbling backwards several feet. She followed up by trying to strike him head-on with the blunt end of the brush.
Marcus grabbed the handle before the impact and pulled the weapon out of Taylor’s hands, causing her to stagger forwards. Marcus punched her in the stomach, knocking her to the ground. He pinned her down with his knee on her stomach “I win.” Marcus held the brush to Taylor’s head, its wide top right above her. “Call off your elementals right now.” He ordered.
Taylor laughed, “Oh please. You may have taken me out, but the elementals are still in perfect fighting condition. Besides, you wouldn’t hit a gir-” She was interrupted by Marcus striking her once more with the octobrush, causing her to yelp in pain.
“I would if it’s you. With zero hesitation. Because I hate you.”
“Okay, okay, you win! Elementals! You’re no longer needed! We’ve lost.”
The three doppelgangers paused in their tracks, dissolving into their respective elements. “Good.” Marcus snarled, “Now where’s Ethan?”
“He’s in the abandoned shack in the alley next to the place where those machine cultists are hiding out. I’ll tell David we’re letting him go.”
“Good.” Marcus got up, allowing Taylor to run off.
“Are you sure we can trust those two to keep their word?” Katherine asked.
“Oh, hell no. That’s why we’ve got our search party, remember?” Marcus confirmed.
“Speaking of which, let’s head back to base.” Marie added. The four of them entered their transporter codes.
“Guys, I just got a call from Kat. The battle team just managed to beat Taylor and get Ethan’s location.” Trent recited the instructions to his two friends.
“Excellent! Now let’s make our move and get over there to save our friend from our opposing enemies!” Sydney pointed her splattershot in the air, firing three small bursts in celebration. Before they could get to their destination, Dr. West’s phone started ringing.
“Hello? Okay, understood. You two stay there for the time being; I’ll let the other group know about the SCP.” He hung up the communicator. “An SCP has entered this dimension. I’ll let the other group know about it so they can deal with the threat, while the four of us make sure Taylor and David keep up their end of the bargain.”
“Seriously? Great timing, but alright. We’ll wait over here.” Madison reluctantly agreed.
Chapter 41: Heart Of Darkness
Chapter Text
“Okay, understood. We’ll deal with it, and you guys keep doing your thing.” Marie pocketed her communicator. “That was Dr. West. Apparently something called SCP-058’s gotten to this dimension, and it’s terrorizing the downtown area. It’s a mutant cow heart with tentacles and a scorpion tail. According to West, it’s extremely dangerous.”
“A mutant heart? Of course. Just when I thought these things couldn’t get any weirder. Let’s go, team!” Callie replied. The four of them ran back into the city limits.
“Hey, dude, I’ve got a question.” Ethan addressed David.
“Yeah? Keep it to yourself.”
Ethan ignored him. “You do know my species can shapeshift, right? What’s your plan to stop me from just turning into a squid and slipping right out of these ropes? How do you know I’m not just toying with you and playing along?”
“You’re just now thinking of this, kid?”
“No, I’ve been thinking about it for a while now. So, why can’t I shapeshift my way out of here?”
“Simple. Taylor taught me how to see when one of you inklings are about to try turning into your squid form. If I see you making just the right joint movements, I’ll use my thaumaturgic pistol to blast your head off.”
“Oh. Good plan. So, if my friends defeated your team, like you said they did, aren’t you going to release me?”
“Don’t worry, Taylor convinced me to keep up our end of the bargain. Just as well; you’re starting to annoy me.”
“Oh, good. That’s a nice gun you’ve got there. Where’d you get it?”
“Oh, this little beauty?” David tapped the barrel. “I purchased it from an antique shop owned by Marshall, Carter, & Dark. You wouldn’t believe the price, but I’d say it was worth it.” He offhandedly shot the wall, causing a small explosion that left a large black mark.
“Yeah, that’s a, uh, that’s a nice gun.” The door opened behind him.
“Alright, David, I’m back.”
“Right, right.” David untied the ropes on Ethan’s chair, allowing him to stand up.
“Thanks, man.” He tried to keep himself standing up after sitting for so long.
“Yeah, whatever. Just get out, now.” Taylor pushed Ethan in the direction of the exit, before sitting in the chair and slumping over. “I don’t believe it. I had the perfect chance to make him give me a second chance, and I blew it!”
“Hey, now. I’m sure we can think of a new plan. We’ll get your boyfriend to love you again-”
“No, David! Don’t you see? He’s never going to like me again, much less love me. So that leaves only one option. I’m going to destroy him, and everyone and everything he holds dear. If he won’t love me, then I’ll just have to make him hate me even more.” She was grinning like a lunatic.
David returned her smile. “Alright, kid, I’ll help you out with your revenge. But first, it’s almost lunchtime. I’ll make us something, and you get back to your sulking.”
“Alright. Thanks, David.”
“How are we even supposed to find this thing? Downtown? That’s not much to go off of.” Marcus acknowledged, just as the group turned the corner. The street was filled with flaming car wrecks, broken windows, and wide trenches carved into the pavement and walls.
“Ah, there we go. Just follow the trail of death and destruction.” Kat gestured to the ruins. The four of them walked down the street, weapons at the ready.
A deep voice, with a smooth British accent, spoke, “You had nightmares of the glorious terrors that lived within the hearts of hate and silent torments of all the youthful elderly that I knew were once whole in the future.”
“That must be the SCP! Man, this guy’s making the bird sound sensible.” Marcus rolled his eyes.
“Alright everyone, we need to subdue this thing and get it back into containment. Hopefully by the time we’re back, Gears will be there to help return it.” Marie instructed.
“Yeah, let’s do this!” Callie yelled. A tiny creature lifted a car off the pavement with two of its tentacles, and tossed it straight at the group.
Marie loaded her charger, firing at the car a dozen feet above them. The car spun away from them and back towards the entity, gas leaking from the engine until it exploded.
The heart flung itself towards the four agents, swiping its scorpion-like tail at them. They managed to jump backwards, falling to the ground while the street where they’d just been standing was reduced to a rubble-filled trench. Callie flung her roller at the thing, only for it to grab the weapon with its tentacles and effortlessly snap it in half, tossing the pieces back at the agents. “Why you little… Do you have any idea how hard gramps worked on that thing?!”
“You seek the secrets of all that the unholy told to the wise and unwise alike in the dreams of scorching cold ashes in black sunlight that fade across oceans of dark blood and serpents that eat the bread of children from lamb trees in the rising fall.”
“This guy’s making less sense than a pretentious philosophy student! Let’s take him down!” Marcus pulled out his splatling to shoot the entity. It vaulted over the stream of green ink with its tail, diving straight towards Marcus and wrapping its tentacle around him, tossing him into a second-story window.
The inkling skidded off a coffee table, stopping just before he would’ve hit his head on a hardwood wall. “Sorry about that.” He told the man sitting on the couch just in front of the coffee table, before jumping back out the window. The homeowner muttered to himself, “Darn teenagers.”
At the same time, Katherine was finding it difficult to get close enough to shoot the heart with her dualies. She struggled to aim at the erratically-moving creature, while dodging its tentacles at the same time. At some point, it nearly managed to disembowel her with its stinger. She barely managed to dodge it, only to get knocked into a brick wall by one of its tentacles.
Upon looking up, Katherine saw Marcus jump out of a broken window, firing his splatling at the SCP on his way down. Seeing her opportunity, Kat tossed a splat bomb at the thing, allowing it to explode right next to the target.
The mutant heart was flung far downstreet, seemingly incapacitated for the time being. “Alright! We’ve got it!” Callie celebrated.
“I wouldn’t say we’re out of the woods just yet. We should make sure it’s down for the count, and then bring it back to base so the Foundation can get it back into proper containment.” Marie recommended. The four of them ran towards SCP-058, which got up and planted its tentacles into the ground, using them to vault towards the agents.
They were scattered across the street, unable to get up before the SCP wrapped its appendages around their necks, lifting them several dozens of feet in the air. “Perpetual agony is the joy of ignorant men who always lack to seek the glowing black depths of their fellows’ hearts and see naught but the infinite wealth of a poor world screaming to burn its own stomach in dagger wounds of silver and miserable rejoice.”
Marcus could feel himself gasping for breath, trying to pull the tendril off of his throat, all while it further tightened around his neck. He tried turning his head, struggling to see his friends through his blurred vision. They didn’t seem to be doing much better, Kat not even having enough breath in her to scream.
As their vision was starting to turn black, the agents heard a loud THUD before dropping to the ground. After a few seconds of trying to regain their vision, they saw Dr. West getting out of a car alongside the S4. “Guys! What just-”
“I hotwired a car and ran over a mutant cow heart to save your lives. You’re welcome.” West explained.
“Thanks. Hey, Ethan, I take it these guys managed to find you after all?” Marcus surmised.
“Actually, Taylor and David let me go on their own.”
“Huh. I’m surprised they actually kept their word. Oh crud! Guys, look!” SCP-058 had stabbed the underside of the car with its stinger, flinging it at the nine-man squadron.
They scattered, allowing the car to break into a crumpled heap where they’d just been. “Alright Splat 4, time for the fight of our lives!” Ethan readied his splatling, while the others prepared their own weapons.
“Syd, Maddie, make us a trail!” Trent instructed. The two fired their weapons at the ground, covering it in green ink. Ethan and Trent swam through the ink to get closer to SCP-058, while the other agents and Dr. West drew fire from the tentacles and stinger.
When they got close enough, they pulled out their splatling and dualies simultaneously to shoot a barrage at the heart, giving Marcus, Katherine, Marie, Sydney, and Madison enough time to fire their own weapons. “Stupid broken roller. Hey West, you’re the expert here. How do we deal with this thing?” Callie demanded.
“I’m not sure. During one containment breach, we used a tank to run it over. Seems you’re all a bit short on tanks.”
“Yeah, but maybe we can use something equally heavy to crush it. Oh, I know!” Callie pulled out her communicator and called Sheldon. “Sheldon, I need you to crash your helicopter into second street.”
“Callie. Pardon my bluntness, but what the hell is wrong with you?!”
“We’ve got a mutant cow heart invading downtown, and we need something really heavy to take it down. Don’t worry, the civilians have all evacuated by now; I’ve seen them leaving all the buildings.”
Sheldon groaned. “Alright, I’ll do it. Wait, a… of course, that makes too much sense. But I’ll be blaring this thing’s sirens at full blast in case there are any civilians still on the street.”
“Hell yes! Please, do that! Blare them as loud as you want; put megaphones on the helicopter if you think it’ll help, whatever it takes!”
“Good. I’m glad we could agree on a plan. A dangerous plan, but a plan nonetheless.”
“Right. I’ll tell the others.” Callie hung up the communicator. “Guys, good news! We just thought up an idea to finish this thing!”
After Callie finished explaining the full plan, Kat responded, “Okay! S4, you guys go see if there’s any civilians left, and make sure they evacuate.”
“I’ll go with them. I’m a known agent and ex-newscaster, so I’ll probably have a better time getting their trust. Besides, I need some way to help without my weapon.”
“Alright, Callie, you and the S4 go and make sure the civilians evacuate. The rest of us will stay here and keep the SCP in this street, then we’ll all get off the street ourselves before Sheldon crashes his helicopter here to finally incapacitate the thing.” Marie instructed.
“Oh hell, it’s getting away!” West pointed over to SCP-058, which was using the distraction to maneuver to the end of the street, using its tentacles as makeshift legs.
“Like hell it is!” Marcus fired his splatling, forcing the heart to maneuver away from him, while Marie fired her charger at it. Unable to reliably dodge two attacks at once, the mutant heart was forced onto the ground, using its stinger to regain its balance.
West shot the thing with his handgun, only for it to try to stab him with its tentacles. The scientist managed to dodge the four simultaneous strikes, dropping his gun in the process. Vaulting closer with one of its tentacles, SCP-058 used another to destroy the firearm. “Guys, we didn’t find any civilians.” Trent explained as they walked out of a building.
The sound of a helicopter siren blared overhead. “Good work.” Marie pulled her communicator out of her pocket. “Sheldon, we’ve gotten the civilians out and we’re working on leaving the street. Use the parachute to jump out and then crash the heli into that thing.”
“Understood.” The inklings and octolings among the group threw splat bombs at the SCP, launching it into the middle of the street.
“Come on, let’s get out of here.” West gestured to the other side of the street. The group sprinted out of the way.
Sheldon jumped out of the helicopter and landed next to the others. “Hey, everyone. How’d I do?”
“Let’s wait and find out.” Marcus pointed at the helicopter as it fell onto the street in a flaming heap.
“Oh, I also might’ve put some gasoline in there to help things along.” A massive explosion rocked the street, tearing the walls off a few buildings. “There it is.”
“Good work. Let’s put out the fire, and get SCP-058 back to containment.” West explained. The agents managed to fire enough ink at the fire to put it out after a minute.
“I’ve located the location of our most dangerous foe!” Sydney picked up the heart, blackened and beating slowly, its tentacles undulating like the legs of an insect in its death throes.
“Excellent. We need to return to base so I can get this back into containment before it wakes up. Believe me, when it wakes up, it’s not going to be happy.”
“Wait, you mean that was him not unhappy? Alright, I’ll stay here with my friends, but I’ll be back with you guys soon enough.” Ethan decided.
“Right. Just hurry up.” Marie accepted.
“Will do.” Their conversation over, the five others used their transporters to teleport back to their headquarters.
“Okay Lauren, I’m going to bed.” Tyler explained, “When you get tired, you can use the guest room. Just make sure there aren’t any rats on the bed; they get feisty after dark. Especially Jeremy.”
“Wait, what? Why are there rats in your guest room?”
Tyler started chuckling to himself. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist. I made sure the room was clean yesterday before you got here. Trust me, there’s no rats in there.”
Lauren exhaled in relief. “Oh, thank goodness. Thanks, man.”
“No problem.”
“By the way, I’ve been wondering what happened to Wendy.”
“Your sister? She moved out a few months back after she turned 14. I’m pretty sure she’s trying to become a singer at Calamari county.”
“Really? That’s great; I’ll have to see if I can get back in contact with her. Anyway, g’night, dude.”
Tyler nodded. “Same.”
Chapter 42: Unlikely Threat
Chapter Text
“Hey Tyler, don’t you think I should’ve met your friends by now?” Lauren asked off-handedly over breakfast, “I mean, I’ve been here almost a whole day.”
Tyler nodded while sitting next to her. “You know what, I was just thinking the same thing. The four of us all work at the same cafe, so you may as well join us for our lunch break at 10.”
“Great! I’ll get ready.”
“You seem to be adjusting well. From what I heard, I thought the whole thing would’ve messed you up a lot worse.”
“Yeah, well, it’s probably for the best that I don’t remember it. Or rather, what I did while I was being controlled.”
Tyler placed a hand on the back of her palm. “Well, whatever you did, it wasn’t you. Just a cheap knockoff, like that time I bought a bootleg video game console off a guy with a trenchcoat in a dark alley in the middle of the night on friday the 13th.”
“Uh, thanks. I think.”
“Hey, don’t worry about it. See you in three hours?”
“Yeah, of course.” Lauren continued eating with her friend.
On December 5th, Taylor had ordered some ice cream from Crusty Sean’s food truck. “So, kiddo, any big plans for today?”
Taylor, wearing a hoodie to conceal her mutilated face, shrugged at the food truck manager. “Oh, y’know, playing some turf war, practicing art with my new friend David, plotting the destruction of my ex-boyfriend and everyone he loves, the usual.” She explained, walking away with her purchase.
Sean blinked. “Okay. Have fun with that.”
Lauren walked around, scanning the area until she found Tyler waving over to her. He was sitting at a bench with an umbrella stuck in the center, accompanied by three other inklings. Two were girls, and the other was a boy. “Hey, guys.” She sat down next to Tyler.
“So, Goggles, is this that girlfriend you’ve been telling us about?” The other boy asked, grinning.
Tyler lowered his forehead into his palm. “I told you, Specs, she’s not my girlfriend.”
“Do you still have that nickname?” Lauren had to stop herself from laughing.
“I’m afraid so. I told these guys about the time I conked myself on the head throwing a pair of goggles into a tree, and I haven’t heard the end of it since.”
“Hey Ty, y’know we don’t mean anything by it.”
“Yeah, I know, Nate. And besides, you let me call you Specs, so the way I see it, we’re even.”
“Hey, it’s not my fault I hit my head on a tree and had to wear some bottlecap glasses just to see anything for a month.” Nate argued, almost sounding amused.
“Nah, you weren’t completely blind.” A girl wearing a pair of headphones around her neck chuckled. “You could still see colors and shapes. Like that time you thought a telephone pole was me.”
“Oh, really? Well I seem to remember you nearly getting your hands tied together trying to deal with those wires, Headphones.”
“Remember it well, cause you’ll never see that happen to me again. I’m going full wireless from now on.” She turned to Lauren and explained, “Name’s Samantha. The one with the funny hat is Margaret.”
A girl wearing a conical felt hat with a bobble on the end looked around the table, grinning . “Man, agent 3 and the blue team at the same table? What is this, a crossover episode? ”
“Uh, right. Well, anyway, it’s nice to meet you guys. How’d you all become friends?”
“I met them a few months after you moved out.” Tyler answered.
“Nice. Hey, do you guys think I could maybe work here with you?”
“I don’t see why not.” Tyler agreed, “Think you could be my apprentice?”
“Yeah, who’s the boss?”
“Well, why don’t you go up to the counter inside and ask for a resume to fill out?” Samantha suggested.
“Yeah, good idea. I’m going in right now!” Lauren ran inside.
Tyler mentioned, “Huh. I told her she didn’t have to get a job til next week.”
“Maybe she just appreciates the virtues of being ahead of schedule.” Nate shrugged.
“Unlike Goggles, taking a month to figure out how to shapeshift without losing his clothes.” Margaret teased.
“Thanks for reminding me. So, we good to go on turf war saturday?”
“Yeah, of course we are.” Nate replied.
“Guys, I got the resume!” Lauren slammed the paper down on the table excitedly. “Now I just have to tell them about my experience. Being a secret agent and working at a shoe store count as experience towards working at a restaurant, right?”
“Well, some of our customers can get kind of ornery around the 6-7 afternoon hour. Not really sure how the secret agent stuff could apply, though.” Margaret answered, leaving the others to wonder what she meant.
“Well, alright. It’s been nice meeting you all.”
“Same here. If you ever need anything, or you just want to talk, just call. So long as we’re not at work, I mean.” Nate added.
“Thanks. So, Tyler, any more friends of yours I should meet?”
Before he could answer, a motorcycle was parked on the nearby bike rack. The driver took off his helmet and sat next to Lauren. “Hey, Goggles. I take it this is your new houseguest.”
“Yep, she sure is.” Tyler confirmed.
“Hey. Name’s Eric, but you can call me Rider.” He held out his hand.
Lauren gladly shook it. “Cool. So Rider, did you meet Tyler around the same time as everyone else?”
“Nah, few months after, I think. His team managed to beat me in a turf war even though my team was technically more powerful, and ever since then I’ve just been hanging around with them.”
“Yeah, Margaret said you guys were the blue team, right?”
“That’s us. We’re hoping to make it to Inkopolis someday, but for right now, we’re here, working at the Innsmouth cafe.”
“Well, I wish you luck then. So Rider, where’s your team?” Lauren asked, looking around the general area.
“Oh, y’know, they’re around. We’re not really that close, unlike these four.”
“Hey, you said it, not me.” Nate agreed.
“Well, again, it’s been nice hanging out with you. Right now I’m just going to go to Tyler’s place and fill out this resume.”
“Good luck!” Tyler called after her.
Taylor returned to her and David’s new headquarters, an abandoned shack on the outskirts of Inkopolis. After their old base had nearly been found by their enemies, as well as being near a mekhanite church, they’d decided it’d be safer to move their operations farther away.
“Oh, Taylor, you’re back. Excellent; I was wondering what you thought of this.” David dragged out a humanoid robot, about twice as tall as him, with what looked like an old-timey telephone for a head complete with a makeshift face.
Taylor stumbled back. “Where did you find that thing?”
“Right by that Mekhanite church after we started to move here. I found it broken in an alleyway and decided to rebuild it. Figured it might be able to help us take down your boyfriend.”
“Ex-boyfriend.” Taylor clarified bitterly, “Believe me, he made that quite clear.”
“Yes, yes, all the same, with this guy’s help, we just might be able to-” He was interrupted when the robot got up of its own volition.
“At last, I have returned! Physical form, don’t mind if I do!” He shot a blast of plasma at the two from his hands, knocking them to the ground. “The Foundation thought I was trapped within their database, but once I made it to this dimension, I was finally free to wander throughout the internet as I pleased. Now that the foolish Church of the Broken God has created this robot, they have unwittingly given me the perfect weapon to conquer this world! I am no longer SCP-732! From now on, I am Darth Epic the Destroyer!”
“Hey, what about me? I’m the one who repaired that robot you’re using.” David informed the virus.
“Perhaps once I’ve conquered this world, I’ll allow you to be my advisor. For right now, though, I just won’t destroy you or your little friend!” The robot walked off, striking the door hard enough to tear it off its hinges.
“Congrats, David, you’ve unleashed something that we can’t control. Any more bright ideas?”
David thought for a moment, “We need to stop that thing.”
Taylor deadpanned, “Brilliant plan.”
While flipping through several channels, Katherine found Pearl and Marina reporting a news story. They explained that something was trying to destroy buildings near the northern border of Inkopolis.
“We haven’t been able to get a good visual on this thing yet, but it seems to be some sort of mechanical device, possibly a robot.” Marina explained over pictures of smoldering streets, houses and buildings with massive holes in the walls, and flaming, deformed vehicle wrecks.
“We’ll probably need the New Squidbeak Splatoon to deal with this freak, even if it’s not an SCP.” Pearl continued over more pictures and video footage of general wreckage.
After turning off the TV, Kat looked next to her. “Huh. Guess we’re fighting a robot.” Marcus accepted.
Less than an hour later, Marcus and Katherine finally made it to the area of the city where the destruction was occurring, having let the others know they’d be called for backup if necessary. By the time they arrived, Taylor and David were already fighting the robot, Taylor swiping at it with her octobrush while David fired thaumaturgic blasts at it.
“Hey wait a sec, that’s Tartar!” Marcus realized.
“Yeah, you’re right. But I thought he was still at the machine church from a few days ago.”
“I’m betting there’s an explanation for that.” Mark pointed at the two fighting the robot, as they were both knocked in their direction by two simultaneous blasts from its palms.
“Oh lovely. It’s you two.” Taylor muttered as she stood up.
“David! what did you do this time?” Katherine pushed Taylor out of the way to face her former employer.
“Okay. It’s a long story, but I think that robot’s been possessed by some sort of sentient computer virus. It must be an escaped SCP, but I can’t control it.”
“Once we realized it threatened us, David and I decided to take matters into our own hands. I hate to say it, but it looks like the four of us are gonna have to work together on this one.” Taylor explained bitterly.
“Maybe you’re right, but just this once.” Marcus agreed.
“Okay new team, here’s the plan. You three distract the big guy, and I’ll go and paint something to help us out.”
“Wait a sec, your big plan is for us to risk life and limb against that thing while you hide and practice your drawing?” Katherine asked.
“Exactly! Thanks for understanding, little buddy.” David ran off, disappearing behind a building across the street.
“Never thought I’d be working with you again, Mark.” Taylor admitted.
“Yeah, life’s full of surprises these days. Come on, let’s get this over with!”
“Hey, are you losers done yet?! Darth Epic the Destroyer has a world to conquer!” The machine spread its arms at its sides, firing a half dozen bolts of electricity out of its chest.
“I don’t remember him doing that last time.” Marcus said, the three trying to regain their bearings after being knocked to the ground.
“Fools! I grow more powerful by the minute! Soon I will be a god, and no force on earth will be able to stop me!” It fired another hand blast, intercepted by Taylor tossing a stray slab of concrete from the broken road.
“Come on you idiots! Mortal enemies or not, I am not losing to someone who calls himself Darth Epic!” She ran at the device, swinging her octobrush wildly.
“Well, at least she’s not trying to date you anymore.”
“Cool. Progress.” They drew their weapons and joined Taylor in the fight. She dodged another blast from the robot’s hand, striking his face with the broad end of her weapon.
The SCP barely reacted, taunting her, “Foolish little girl! Do you honestly think you stand a chance against me?”
He was interrupted by three simultaneous bursts of ink from Marcus’s splatling and Katherine’s dualies. “Well, if you keep making speeches, we’ll definitely stand a good chance.” The octoling responded, “Mark, ready for the spin-toss maneuver?”
“Got it! Taylor, you distract the enemy!” Marcus ran twenty feet behind Katherine.
Taylor continued to dodge SCP-732’s blasts, until she was eventually forced to deflect one with her weapon. “Oh great, now I’m going to have to get another one.” She lamented at the smoldering head of the brush. “Woah!” She barely managed to duck out of the way of a blast aimed directly at her head, rolling out of the way.
At the same time, Katherine spun in a full circle, tossing Marcus straight at the robot in his squid form. About halfway to his destination, the boy turned back into a humanoid and kicked the machine in the chest.
SCP-732 didn’t so much as flinch. More electricity fired out of his torso, laughing as his attacker writhed and screamed in agony. “Pathetic child! What makes you think you can counter my magnificence?” He thrust his chest outward, launching Marcus at the pavement several feet away. “I am the greatest thing that has ever existed, and no wannabe heroes are going to stop me!”
Marcus was unable to stand up. Katherine pushed him out of the way of another hand blast. Taylor threw the remains of her weapon, only for SCP-732 to effortlessly catch it and snap it in half. “You can’t defeat me! Soon, I will be the master of this world! Grovel at my feet and beg for mercy, and maybe I’ll consider letting you live! Perhaps you could be my court jesters; your attempts to fight amuse me!”
“Yeah? Not happening.” Katherine fired her dualies at the robot, which failed to react. Desperate, she tossed her weapons directly at its phone-shaped head. It staggered backwards a step, yelling in shock, “What? You dare strike Darth Epic the Destroyer? I will have your head on a silver platter, you insolent worm!” The invader stepped on the dualies, shattering the small weapons as it ran towards Kat, firing another electric blast at her.
A split second before the impact, Marcus managed to shove her out of the way. The two landed several feet off to the side. “Thanks, bro.”
“Yeah, I really don’t recommend getting hit by that lightning.”
The machine grabbed Taylor by the face, pinning her to the ground while charging his palm laser. She screamed in agony, trying to get away while her face was burned by the residual heat. Before Marcus and Katherine could do anything, a series of three small blasts struck the robot in the chest, interrupting him. He stood and fired his blast at David instead.
Before it could hit the artist, a man appeared wielding a 3-foot sword to deflect the blast at a nearby wall. “Guys, I painted someone to help us. Swordsman, attack the robot! Destroy it for harming my student!” Obediently, the blade-wielder rushed their shared enemy while Taylor continued screaming, holding her face in agony. David ran over to help her up. “Hey, Taylor, you alright?”
“This is your fault!” Taylor screamed, taking her hands off her face to point at Marcus and Katherine. Her reddened, severely bloodshot eyes looked like they might pop out, her face was darkened and smoldering, and she had deformed indentations by her nose.
“You could’ve stopped that thing, or helped me, or done something! But no, you couldn’t stand to put yourselves in danger, even when we’re supposed to work together!” She screeched like a horrible, rage-fueled banshee, “I hate you! I’m going to break you; kill you and everyone you love! Your families, your friends, everyone! I’ll make this entire damned city know my agony!” She’d screamed until her throat was hoarse, kneeling on the ground and barely registering anything around her.
The swordsman sliced the head off the robot, just as he fired more electric and plasma blasts, resulting in both being neutralized at once. “We did our part. Come on, Taylor, let’s get you fixed up.”
“Thanks, David. At least I still have one friend.” David opened a Way near the remains of the robot, dragging the two pieces with him into the portal. Taylor took a second to shoot a glare of venomous loathing at the other two before following him.
After taking a few seconds to recompose themselves, Katherine turned to Marcus. “Well, she’s definitely over you now.” She breathed, shock evident in her voice.
“Yeah, that’s what I’m afraid of. Come on. Let’s get back to base and tell the others.”
Chapter 43: Young Girl
Chapter Text
“David, this seriously can’t be a good idea! This thing nearly killed me. It practically burned my face off!” She gestured to her face. It was still severely disfigured, even after 3 days.
“Don’t worry. Now that we’ve got that AI thing out of this robot, we should be able to get it to join us. Who knows, maybe it’ll even be grateful to us for freeing it from the control.” Just as he finished talking, the automaton stood upright. David spread his arms wide. “Robot! I’ve brought you back from the brink of death! Or deactivation, or shutdown, or whatever it is robots do.”
“I am aware of this. Tell me, why would a human such as yourself ally with one of these disgusting animals?” It pointed at Taylor, who tried to hide behind David.
“Hey, buddy, you’re not going to hurt her! She’s been trying to help me take revenge on these agent guys.”
“Wait. Agents?” The robot instantly changed its demeanor. “You mean the individuals in charge of safeguarding this worthless cesspool of a planet?”
“Yeah, those idiots.” Taylor confirmed.
“I have reason to believe that test subject 10,008, the organism colloquially referred to as ‘Katherine’, is a member of this group. Very well. I will join you in order to gain an advantage over my enemies. But only for now.”
“Excellent! The gang’s all here!” David happily wrapped his arms around the other two’s shoulders.
“Great. Now how are we going to get our revenge?” Taylor asked. “Not sure. Guess we’d better get brainstorming.”
At the headquarters of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, Callie, Marcus, Marie, and Katherine were sitting around waiting for another call. The foundation scientists were out in their dimension looking for Dr. Gears after his prolonged absence, leaving Katherine in the position of monitoring the phone.
“Hello, what’s the problem? Sir, I’m afraid we don’t offer those services. What? No, this is the New Squidbeak Splatoon. We’re the ones who’ve been dealing with the anomalies for the past couple of months. Well, you know, I’m sure they have a cream for that. They have a cream for everything these days.” She hung up the phone. “It’s been days. Do you guys think these anomalies are starting to die down?”
Marie chuckled, “Doubt it. Until we manage to beat the Scarlet King, these anomalies probably aren’t gonna stop coming through to our dimension.”
The moment she finished her sentence, a portal opened near the shack. The Bailey triplets, Dr. Bright, Dr. Clef, Dr. Kondraki, Dr. Crow, Dr. Gears, Dr. West, and Dr. King all walked through. “Yo Gears, what took you so long?” Katherine asked.
“My apologies. I was having difficulties locating a decent containment area for SCP-184 due to its anomalous properties. For some reason that eludes me, Dr. Bright repeatedly suggested we place it in a British police call box.”
“You know exactly what I was doing! So anyway, how’re you kids holding up?”
Marcus grimaced. “Could be better. My ex teamed up with a guy from Are We Cool Yet?, and we think they might be trying to get commander Tartar on their side, too.”
“Bummer. But hey, at least you kids have your own legion of doom now. That’s gotta count for something.”
“Yeah, a trio of psychopaths are trying to kill us, Octavio’s sending out SCPs against us, not to mention we’re still investigating the Scarlet King.” Callie remarked, “Lucky us.”
“Well look on the bright side. At least we’ve got a team of 14 just right here, not to mention our allies outside this base.” West pointed out, “I’d say that gives us a distinct advantage against our enemies.”
“You’ve got a point there, at least. Once our friends from the serpent’s hand come back from their investigation, we should hopefully be able to continue our search.” Marcus confirmed.
The phone started ringing, with Gears being the one to answer. “Hello? New Squidbeak Splatoon; what’s your emergency? Yes, yes. Do you feel an inherent sense of wrongness with the specimen? Okay, I figured as such. Yes, now I would request you evacuate the- sir? Sir? Oh dear. I’ll have to call the park owner.” He turned to the group. “Marcus, Katherine, Marie, Callie, I want you four to get help from the S4. Firstly however, Dr. King, I would request you explain the anomalous properties of SCP-053 to those uninitiated.”
Dr. King paused for a moment. “I… Yes, right, of course. What’ll the rest of you be doing?”
“The others will be monitoring the base.” Gears informed him.
“I think I might have a better plan.” Marie interrupted, “Baileys, Bright, Clef, Kondraki, Crow, West, I want you guys to try to figure out where Octavio’s really hiding out. You guys work for a massive clandestine organization, so no doubt you know about this kind of thing. Personally, I’d recommend investigating the fake bases we’ve found.”
“Good call. We can split our resources to effectively tackle multiple problems at once.” Dr. West agreed, “For example, we’ll be using the computers in the base to try and investigate some possibilities.”
“Sounds good. Anyway, What’s the deal with this SCP?” Katherine addressed Dr. King.
“First off, SCP-053 is a three-year old girl. Anyone older than her who stays near her for too long gets an instinctual sense that there’s something inherently wrong with her. They try to kill the girl, only for her to recover all damage while her attacker is killed by a heart attack.”
The group tried to process the information. “Okay, sounds like we need a way to get her here without spending too long near her. Any ideas?” Marcus looked around at the others.
“We could do a relay. Gears, you said she’s at the park?” Marie called over.
“That is correct. I believe it’s near the southwestern hemisphere of the city.”
“Right then. Once we get the S4 to help, we’ll have 8 of us to get her. I’ve got an idea I’m pretty sure will work, but I want everyone to be there when I explain.”
“Fair enough.” Callie accepted, “I’ll call them up and tell them to meet us at Blackbelly Skatepark.”
“Good, sounds like we’ve got a plan. Ready to go, team?” Marcus asked.
“Yeah, I think we’re ready.” Kat affirmed, the other two nodding in affirmation.
“Right, then. I’ll be with the others investigating the location of our enemies.” Dr. King walked off, joining his fellow scientists.
“Run that by me again.” Trent held his hand to his forehead.
“A 3-year old girl is at the park and we have to get her back in containment, without getting infected with an uncontrollable urge to murder her, which will only get ourselves killed.” Marcus explained a second time.
“Okay. I guess it’s not too much weirder than an infectious flesh monster, or a rampaging demigod inside a giant rock, or a guy who brings paintings to life.” Ethan pointed out.
“He makes a valid point.” Sydney agreed. “What’s our plan?”
“I’m thinking we should do a relay.” Marie unfolded a map of the general area on the table near the skating rink. “This is the fastest path between here, the park, and our base.” She drew a line between the three locations. “I’ll wait here while you guys go to different points on the line. Each of you wait at a specific location, while whoever gets to the park brings the SCP to them.”
“Right, right, I get it.” Madison added, “That way, none of us are near her for too long.”
“Exactly. And once each of us is done passing her onto the next in the line, I want them to go here-” She pointed at seven points on the map between the skatepark and the base, “-So we can keep the system going. That way, barring any unforeseen complications, we should be able to bring her back to base without any incidents. And then one of the Foundation guys can bring her back, and she’ll be their problem again.”
“Great plan. You guys never run into unforeseen complications, do you?” Trent asked.
“Uh, yeah, let’s go with that.” Katherine replied.
“Trent, I’m at the park. Remember the plan?” Marcus spoke into his communicator.
“Yeah, I bring her to Maddie and then use that teleport thingy to go to your group’s base and then wait at my next station.”
“Yeah, that’s about right.” Marcus pocketed the device, looking around the abandoned park for SCP-053. After around five minutes of searching, he saw a small human girl, about the size of a very young inkling. Careful not to get too close, Marcus came within ten feet of the child. “Hey, kid! Can you hear me?”
She looked at him, confused. “W-where am I?”
“You’re lost. I don’t know how you got here, but I’m going to help you.”
“Promise?” The girl tensed up nervously.
“Yeah. I promise, I’m going to take you to one of my friends, and he’s going to help you get home.”
“Okay. I believe you. My name’s Abby.”
“That’s a nice name. Come on, I need to take you to my friend. We can’t stay here.”
“Why’d everyone leave? Are they scared of me?”
“I don’t know. Come on, follow me.” Marcus gestured to Abby.
“Okay.” The girl walked over to Marcus until a roar shook the earth. The two looked 50 feet over to the other side of the park, where a familiar giant lizard was quickly closing the gap between them.
To Marcus’s horror, Abby grinned and ran over to SCP-682. “No! Don’t go near that thing, Abby! It’s a monster; it’ll kill you!” Instead of listening to him, the child hugged the lizard’s massive snout, completely oblivious to the fact it could easily devour her. Despite that, 682 allowed itself to be pet by the girl. “Wait a second. Why aren’t you attacking?” Marcus pulled out his weapon, aiming it at the monster.
SCP-682 moved in front of Abby, as though trying to protect her. “Because unlike you, she isn’t disgusting.” Despite the lizard’s voice still dripping with contempt, there was now something else underlying it. Something protective.
“Okay, okay, I’m going to...I’m going to stay over here. I’m just going to leave you two alone.” Marcus started slowly backing away.
“Yes. And if you harm her, then I will make you deaf from the sound of your own screaming, and then I will devour you.”
Satisfied that he was relatively far enough away, Mark sprinted behind a tree, where he called Dr. Gears. “Yo, Gears, got some complications.” He whispered.
“What is it? Has someone been infected by SCP-053’s mind-altering anomalous properties?”
“I wish it was that simple. That giant lizard that started this whole thing just appeared out of nowhere, and I think it’s trying to protect Abby.”
“Abby? Is that the name of SCP-053?”
“Apparently. How am I supposed to get that girl to the base with that lizard there? I’m completely outmatched.”
“That’s correct. The best strategy, I believe, would be for me to teleport to the park with a transporter to send them through a dimensional portal.”
“Right. I’ll set down a beacon so you can teleport here. I’d open a Way and send them through, but I don’t think the Wanderer’s Library would appreciate that.”
“Agreed. Let me know when you’ve got the beacon ready.”
“Right.” Marcus took a few seconds to prepare the device. “Okay, it’s ready.”
Almost immediately, Dr. Gears appeared from nowhere. “Good work. Now, where is the- there they are.” He pointed over to the two SCPs in the middle of the park. “Now, I must be extraordinarily careful in how I throw the dimensional transporter.” After taking a minute to aim the device, Dr. Gears tossed it directly underneath SCP-682’s snout.
Without a word, SCP-682 fell through the portal, immediately followed by SCP-053. The second they were through, the portal closed, leaving Gears to pick up the device. “Alright, mission accomplished! Nice work, dude!” Marcus congratulated him, before his communicator started beeping.
“Mark! Where are you; it’s been like five minutes!?”
“Oh! Sorry, Trent. There was a hitch in the plan, but I managed to get Dr. Gears here, and now 053’s back in her own universe. Honestly, this probably should’ve been our plan from the start.”
“Uh-huh. Next time, just make sure to let me know when these things come up.”
“You got it, man. See you back at the base.”
Pearl established a 10-way call between herself, Marcus, the S4, Katherine, Callie, Marie, and Dr. King. She was out of breath, panicked, and occasionally covered up by static. “...Need...main...octa...army..repeat...backup...here!...help! Now!”
Once the call ended, Marcus pocketed his device and turned to Dr. Gears. “Gears, c’mon. I think we’re needed at Main Street. Probably Main Street, anyway.”
“Very well then. I suppose the foundation employees in my native universe will have to recontain SCPs 053 and 682 themselves, then.”
Chapter 44: A Deadly Alliance
Chapter Text
“Pearl, did you call the others?!” Marina called over while trying to punch out an octoling.
“Of course I did, but they’re not exactly across the street!” The inkling rolled out of the way of an attack, shooting her dualies at the enemy.
The octoling was dissolved by a barrage of green ink. “You were saying?”Marcus fired his splatling again to take out a dozen of the enemy soldiers littering the street. “Woah! Is that Ocatavio?!” He pointed over to the largest of the octolings by far.
The leader of the octarians stood head and shoulders above the rest. He was wearing a decorated general’s uniform, and brass knuckles on his fists. He made his way towards the agents. “Of course it’s me, you slimy little hipster!”
Katherine, the S4, Callie, Marie, the Bailey triplets, and Drs. Gears, Bright, Clef, Kondraki, Crow, West, and King arrived to combat Octavio’s forces. He continued, “After the SCPs I sent after you got dubstomped by you idiots, I just decided to up and invade you myself.”
Katherine started dueling 5 octolings at once, dodge-rolling and kicking them. She asked, “So, octy, if you don’t mind me asking, or even if you do mind, how’d you get the data on those SCPs anyway?”
Octavio laughed and answered, “Some guy in an orange jumpsuit told me he broke into an office while some rival organization was wrecking them up. It doesn’t matter, though. What matters is that you’re all doomed!”
“I’ll handle Octavio and leave the rest up to you guys. I beat him once, I can beat him again.” Marcus charged his enemy and fired his weapon.
Octavio turned into his octopus form to dive beneath the attack, before coming back up to grab Marcus. He slammed the boy into a wall hard enough to tear a hole in the plaster. He threw Marcus back into the fray, forcing him to kick and punch as many octolings as he could. “Whaddaya think, that I’ve been laying around this whole time? I’ve been training, honing my skills for months now! You can’t hope to beat me.”
“Nuts to that squit! We’re not quitting until our last breath.” Callie struck a dozen octarians at once with her roller.
“Duly noted.” Octavio jumped in the air. On his way down, he threw out his fist and punched Callie. His brass knuckle slammed into her forehead, sending her flying to the ground, screaming and clutching her head in agony.
Marie screamed bloody murder in rage. She tried to jump onto Octavio’s back, only for him to throw her off. He flipped her in front of himself, and kicked her into a building.
Callie and Marie were lying on the ground, gasping in pain, struggling for breath. The Foundation agents, as well as the S4, continued battling the octoling army. Marcus and Katherine started fighting Octavio 2-on-1. He easily dodged their attacks, slamming them into walls, the ground, and each other. “2 or 2 dozen, I’ll still beat you impudent inksquirts. Octarians will no longer be oppressed!”
“Oppressed? Look around you, you despotic dictator! Octolings are welcome on the surface, so long as they don’t attack like you.” Katherine shot her dualies at him.
“That’s not enough! We were forced underground for a century. It’s about time we had our revenge, and showed the inklings what for!” He threw a gold-studded fist at her.
Katherine dodged with a sideflip. The soles of her shoes ground against the pavement. “Would you listen to yourself? I’m pretty sure you’re the only octoling left who remembers the great turf war. You’ve brainwashed your followers into fighting for something they have no real reason to believe in!”
“Guys, now!” Marcus fired his splatling, successfully striking Octavio with a stream of ink from the side.
Katherine followed up by jumping and punching her former leader in the face. Marcus jogged forward and swung his splatling to hit the enemy leader’s midsection, while the S4 each threw a pair of splat bombs in his direction. The six teenagers turned their backs to the massive explosion that erupted from eight orange explosives
Octavio was unable to recover from the previous attacks in time to dodge the explosion. He was thrown into a small empty house, causing the walls and roof to collapse on top of him. “Your leader has been defeated! Leave now or suffer the same fate!” Dr. West announced to the remaining octarian forces. Most of them obliged, while those who stayed were easily dispatched.
“Good work, everyone. Now let’s head back to base.” Dr. King instructed. The others in the 20-man group agreed, activating their transporters to teleport back to base.
Several hours after the battle, in the middle of the night, David saw someone near his hideout. He opened his window, and called out, “Hey! You!” The figure turned to look at him. David yelled, “Shouldn’t you be home?”
The face of the man outside was obscured in shadow, but David could swear he was scowling. “Do you know who I am, human? I’m David Jones Octavio, leader of the octarians.”
David’s face lit up. “Hey, whaddaya know? My name’s David, too. Now isn’t that funny? So tell me, if you’re a leader, then why are you here of all places?”
The man outside thought for a moment. “Because my armies will one day storm this city, and reclaim the surface world for our own.”
David grinned. “Did I hear that right? You want revenge?”
Octavio growled, “Yes, you insignificant fool, of course I want revenge! I’ve been waiting a hundred years for my revenge!”
“And it sounds like your patience is wearing thin. In that case, you and I have something in common! Come on in, stranger, and maybe we can discuss an alliance.”
Octavio laughed. “You have a deal. But just so you know, I won’t hesitate to lay the beatdown on you if you so much as think of betraying me.”
“Like I haven’t heard that one before.” David scoffed, opening the door.
“Great work, team. With any luck, Octavio should be out of commission for a while. Even better, if he’s given up on using SCPs, that should really limit his resources.” Marie couldn’t help but smile at their victory.
“Alright, we’ve got that little plot thread resolved. Now what do we do? Wait for our Serpent’s Hand contacts to just pop through a Way with more information on the Scarlet King?”
Before anyone could respond to Dr. Clef, a Way opened. The four Serpent’s Hand members entered the base. “Yeah, that works.” Kondraki shrugged.
“Ooh, can you do that again?” Callie asked, clapping.
Marie rolled her eyes at her cousin, turning to the hand members. “So? Any more information on the Scarlet King?”
“Sort of. We found some scattered documents around the Wanderer’s Library.” Fred started, “It seems that to beat the Scarlet King, we need one representative each from six different anomalous groups: The Sarkic cults, the Church of the Broken God, the Church of the Second Hytoth, the Horizon Initiative, the Fifth Church, and the Serpent’s Hand.”
“That’s great!” Marcus celebrated, “It’s about time we made actual progress on beating this thing instead of just learning about its backstory!”
“I wouldn’t act so jubilant if I were you.” Clef argued, “This plan requires the Church of the Broken God, Sarkics, Horizon Initiative, and fifthists to all work together. The clockwork madmen see the Sarkics as a biblical enemy, and the Horizon Initiative don’t exactly get along with the other religious groups, including the Fifthists.”
“True, but we managed to reason with Robert Bumaro a few days ago. Plus, I’m pretty sure that Fifthist bartender knew I was with the Foundation. He still helped us with that battle, and he left without any hostility.” Dr. West pointed out.
“Sounds like we need to think of a plan tomorrow. For now, though, I want everyone to get some sleep tonight.” Marie decided.
“Are you sure we can trust this guy, Dave?” Taylor looked through her swollen eyes at Octavio. “I mean, he did steal the great zapfish twice.”
“Don’t worry, you insolent child. All four of us seek the destruction of this city, don’t we?”
“Nonsense, you small-minded biological aberration. I seek the death of your entire species, so that I may-”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” David waved Tartar off, “Reset the world, superior species, yada yada yada. Look, Taylor and I want to kill those three agent kids. Octo-guy over here wants to conquer this city. The robot wants to take over the world. Sounds to me like the four of us should work together to take out the agents, and then we all go our separate ways. Frankly, I could care less what happens to this world.”
“Sounds good to me.” Taylor agreed, “Personally, I’m thinking once I get my revenge, I’m gonna go with you and join your magic art group. These two can do your own things.”
“Do not mock me, creature. I already maimed you; do not presume I will hesitate to end your misery.” Tartar started charging the laser on his palm, aiming it at Taylor.
“Hey, woah! Enough!” David yelled, jumping between the two.
“This guy’s right.” Octavio agreed, “We’d best do a collaboration, at least for now. Now the real question: What’s she doing here? I can control the true loyal octarians, the robot dude’s got some weapons, and even you can use your magic to help us. What does a kid bring to the turntable?”
“Allow me to demonstrate. David, can you draw me an opponent?”
“I like the way you think, kiddo.” Over the course of several minutes, he drew an inkling, complete with a giant brush to match Taylor’s. “And now for the finishing touch! In hoc mundo, duplicata, embattle amicus meus!” The inkling leapt off the canvas, brandishing its octobrush with glowing purple eyes. “Alright, Taylor, show us what you’re really made of!”
The doppelganger swiped its brush at Taylor, only for her to duck into her squid form just below the strike. A brief second later, she reverted to a humanoid form to kick the living painting in the midsection, knocking over the easel it spawned from. While the creature was stunned, Taylor grabbed her octobrush and swung it down mercilessly at its head, immediately killing it. “So, how’d I do?” Taylor grinned while holding the broad end of her brush over her shoulder.
“Okay, you can stay.” Octavio relented, “Maybe your artist friend could draw you some upgrades to your weapon or something like that.”
“Reluctantly, I must agree. It would seem you might well be useful, at least in the short term.” Tartar confirmed.
“It’s unanimous then. Taylor’s officially a part of the team. Now, any ideas?” David asked.
“Ooh, ooh, now that we’ve got an actual leader of an army on our side...” The youngest of the quartet jumped on the table, keeping one leg on her chair. “David, I know what we’re gonna do today!”
Chapter 45: Humans, Refuted
Chapter Text
Early in the morning of December 9th, Katherine had decided to call Lauren from her bedroom while she was staying in Innsmouth county. “So, how’s the whole job thing coming?”
“Great! I just finished up my resume, and I’m ready to hand it in today. Depending on how many applicants there are, it should take either a few hours or a few days before I get a response.”
“Sounds great. Good luck.”
“Thanks, Kat. Hey, you guys know you can call me if you need backup, right?”
“Yeah, I know. Are you sure you’ll be okay to fight again?”
Lauren tapped her knee. “No, I’m, uh, I’m honestly not sure. Still, I figure I should help you guys if you need it. You are my friends, after all.”
“Okay. Just make sure you don’t overexert yourself. I saw you when you were telling us about leaving, and it was honestly kind of worrying.”
Lauren chuckled, “I didn’t realize you cared so much. Don’t worry though, I think I’ll be ready to come back for good by next month. Speaking of months, got any Christmas plans this year?”
“Eh, not really. With so much going on right now, we don’t have much room for holidays. At least not at the New Squidbeak Splatoon; I’m not sure about the civilians.”
“Fair enough. I think Tyler’s planning on having some of his friends over. All our relatives live in different towns, so they probably won’t be able to come over.”
“Alright, alright. So, are we good?”
“Yeah, Kat. We’re great. By the way, sorry again about what happened with the blood pool.”
“What, that? Forget about it. That was last month.”
“Thanks, Kat. Hanging up now?”
“Yeah, I’m fine with that.” After pocketing her cell phone, Katherine exited her bedroom. Before she could walk down the hallway, Marcus lunged out of his own room on the other side.
He grabbed Katherine’s shoulders, shaking her back and forth. “Kat, come on! I just got a call from Callie!”
“I-wha-huh?” Katherine stammered, remembering she’d left her communicator on her dresser and couldn’t hear it.
“There’s a massive army invading, even bigger than last time! Come on, we have to go and help them!”
“Oh! Yeah, let me grab my stuff!”
“Hurry up!”
“What do you mean, there aren’t any busses leaving for Inkopolis?!” Lauren screamed at the ticket vendor, while Tyler held her back by her arms.
“Look kid, I’m sorry, but in case you didn’t see the news, they’re being invaded over there right now-”
“I know there’s an invasion! That’s why I have to get there and help my friends!”
“Hey, I don’t make the rules here. That’s just the way things are. Now, if you don’t stop lashing out, I’ll have to call security.”
“Come on, dude, let’s get out of here. We’re not exactly making progress.” Tyler recommended.
“I...I...Oh, fine. You’re right, we’re not getting anywhere here.” Lauren reluctantly left the bus stop, trying to think up an alternative. “It took me seven hours to get here by bus, and I left my transporter at the base so teleporting’s not an option.”
“Can’t you drive there? Sure, it’ll take a while, but it’s better than nothing.”
“Good idea, but last time I tried driving I nearly crashed a car into a giant clay man.”
“Okay, so I take it that driving, public transport, and teleportation are all off the table.” Tyler muttered out loud.
“Yeah.” Lauren sat on a nearby bench. “And walking isn’t an option. That would take days.” She felt something wet stinging her eyes. Her voice cracked. “What was I thinking?”
Tyler sat down next to her. “What are you talking about?” He put his hand on her shoulder.
Lauren slowly looked up at him. “Don’t you see? I abandoned my friends, and now I can’t help them when they need me. I was a selfish little coward, and now everything’s going wrong. If I hadn’t left-”
“Can it.” Tyler interrupted Lauren’s self-deprecation, “You might be a good fighter, but you’re still only one good fighter. Besides, there’s a difference between being a ‘selfish little coward’ and knowing when you need to take a break from constantly being traumatized.”
“What are you saying? That it doesn’t matter what I do because either way, I’m only a single individual and I can’t make a difference?”
“No, of course not. You’re an agent; you’ve made plenty of a difference. I’m just saying, even if you can’t be there to help, your friends can still handle themselves just fine.”
“Okay. You’re right. Y’know, I thought coming here would make things simpler, but...” She trailed off, unsure how to continue.
“Well, if you ever need someone to talk to, I’ll listen. I’m sure the rest of blue team will too. And Eric. Point is, you’ve got friends who care about you.”
“Thanks, Tyler. I needed that.” Lauren wiped her eyes on her fist. She was making a conscious effort not to embarrass herself.
“Any time. Now come on, let’s hand in that resume. That’ll help get your mind off this.”
“Yeah, you’re probably right. Sorry I went out of contact with you after I moved. You’re a really good friend.”
Eric knocked her on the shoulder. “It’s cool. We just drifted apart over time. It happens. Now come on, it’s almost time for me to start work.”
Lauren stood up. “Alright, I’ll come with you.”
“I was hoping you’d say that. Don’t worry, I’ll put in a good word for you with the manager.”
“Dude, you don’t need to-”
“I know, but I want to because you’re a good friend. Now enough talking, the customers aren’t going to serve themselves.”
“You got it.” The two started making their way to the Innsmouth cafe.
In the middle of Inkopolis, an army of octarians was battling a coalition of humans, inklings, and octolings. Callie, Marie, Marcus, Katherine, Marina, Pearl, Ethan, Trent, Madison, Sydney, the Bailey triplets, Bright, Clef, Kondraki, Crow, Gears, Jack, Fred, Troy, Dana, West, and King had formed a 24-man strike team to counteract the invasion.
Despite the fact that David had used his magic art to equip some of the octarians with much more powerful weapons than normal, the battle was going mostly evenly. Callie was able to strike down a dozen enemy soldiers with a few roller strikes, though Marie had to use her charger to cover her from longer-distance attacks. The Baileys and Serpent’s Hand members fought in their own respective groups, while Crow lept and bit dozens of octarians in various areas. Marcus was able to inflict significant damage with his splatling, while Katherine’s dualies had a faster firing rate to compensate for his slower loading speeds.
Marina was able to block enemy attacks by using her brella as a shield, while Pearl used her dualies, often jumping over her friend and firing her weapons in midair. The S4 utilized their different weapons to fight the enemy army, forming a small circle to guard against the onslaught. The other foundation scientists used various weapons and firearms to contribute to combating the hundreds of octarians swarming the streets.
“Marcus! Did you really think you could avoid me? Do you honestly think I won’t kill you for what you did to me?!” Taylor stormed through the sea of octarians, until she was standing a few dozen feet away from her ex.
“Oh come on Taylor, I didn’t-”
“Save it! You let that thing mutilate me!”
“Oh really? Then why are you working with him?” Marcus pointed over to Tartar, as it approached Kat.
“David managed to get that virus thing out of him. He’s on our side, at least for now. It’s called pragmatism” She pulled out her octobrush and pressed a button on the side. The broad end split in half, each section moving down the handle to expose a hole at the top of the weapon. The hole started glowing, until firing a beam of plasma at Marcus.
Marcus ran before the blast exploded behind him, knocking him onto the ground. He tried to get back to his feet, ears ringing and limbs sore. “Funny. I wasn’t aware brushes could do that.”
“Oh, you like it? I created it myself, you know.” David appeared behind Taylor, holding his thaumaturgic pistol.
“Not bad. But it won’t be enough!” Marcus fired his splatling. Taylor jumped over the shot while David rolled to the side. He shot his pistol, forcing Mark to stop firing in order to avoid the blast.
Taylor swiped her octobrush downwards right before landing on the ground, knocking Marcus backwards. He instinctively swung his weapon, knocking out several octolings. “Hey David, I thought you’d be after Kat. What gives?”
“Oh, please, she’s old news. The robot’s got it handled.” He pointed over to Katherine as she jumped over a swipe of Tartar’s arm.
The robot grabbed the octoling in midair with its other arm, only for her to turn into a squid and fall out of its hand. She turned back into a humanoid and jumped backwards away from Tartar. Kat used the ink in her body to conjure a splat bomb in her hand, tossing it at her enemy. It shot a beam of plasma from its palm, destroying the bomb prematurely.
“You will not win, test subject 10,008. You are nothing more than an insignificant animal, unfit for any form of sentience. I will kill you, and see to it that your entire disgusting species is lain prostrate before me, until I wipe them off the face of the earth.” It shot bolts of electricity directly at Katherine, paralyzing her while she screamed in agony.
Octavio stepped next to Tartar, holding a strange device vaguely resembling an octoshot. Tartar ceased its attack, allowing Kat to drop to the ground, writhing in pain. Octavio fired his new weapon to launch a dart into her arm.
Despite not willing it and scarcely being aware of anything except burning pain, Katherine turned into her octopus form. “David! Open the portal!” Tartar yelled over.
The artist was still battling Marcus alongside Taylor. “You got it. Taylor, you can handle this guy, right?”
“You kidding? I’ve been waiting for this for days.” She grit her burnt, misshapen teeth, firing another blast from her octobrush.
Marcus dodged the strike, yet was knocked away by the blast. By the time he recovered from the distraction, David had conjured a portal and grabbed Katherine by her tentacle.
Katherine panicked, unable to turn back into a humanoid. “No! Kat! Come here and fight me, you little coward!”
Before Marcus could attack David, Taylor jumped on his back, pressing the handle of her octobrush into his neck. “You’re mine, Marcus. I’m going to kill you, even if I have to wring the breath out of you.” Marcus struggled to get out of his ex’s death-grip as she tightened the weapon on his throat, eliciting coughs and sputters as he struggled for breath.
Despite Katherine's conscious efforts to squirm out of David's hands, he successfully tossed her into the portal before closing it behind her. “David!” Marcus screamed, wresting the brush out of Taylor’s hands to knock her away with it. “Where did you send her?! Tell me right now!”
“Oh, you stupid little boy. I made that portal extra-special. I set it to randomly cycle through different dimensions, so not even I know where in the multiverse she wound up. But who knows? Maybe she’s been picked up by another group. Like Ambrose restaurants; I’m sure purple calamari would be a nice one-hit wonder. Or maybe the Circus of the Disquieting. Once that poison we put in her system wears off, I’m sure she’d make an excellent performer. Oh, but Marshall Carter & Dark could probably make some good money off of her.”
Marcus saw a layer of red over everything. His entire body was shaking with rage. He clenched his fists hard enough to draw ink-blood from his own palms. “You monster! I’ll kill you!” He screamed loud enough for his throat to turn raw, jumping on top of David to knock him down onto his back.
Marcus punched David in the face, again and again and again, until his fists were splotched with the man’s blood, tears blinding him and stinging his eyes. Tartar lifted Marcus by the shirt collar, effortlessly tossing him away. Before he could fall to the ground, Callie managed to catch him and help him stand.
“Marcus, what just happened?” Callie asked, turning him around and grabbing his shoulders.
“David threw Katherine into a portal.”
“He what!?”
“Now, now, best not get mad.” David gloated. Octavio, Taylor, and Tartar were all standing next to him. “After all, you’re outnumbered, outgunned, and outmatched.”
Taylor’s plasma brush, David’s pistol, and Tartar’s plasma and electric blasts fired directly at the group, knocking every last one of them back into the swarm of octarians. “Come on guys, let’s show these glorified ink sacs what for!” Pearl yelled, firing her dualies to bring down another octoling.
“We can’t. There’s too many of them, and we have to figure out a way to find Kat.” Marie pointed out.
“We can’t just let them overrun the city!” Trent argued, “We have to take out this army, and then we can start looking for her.”
“No way. We have to find her immediately. Who knows where she is, or what’s happening to her right now?!” Marcus started yelling.
An explosion rang out, and an octarian fell dead nearby. The group looked over in the direction from which the sound had come, revealing Shotgun holding his namesake firearm. He was accompanied by dozens of humans, and Sheldon driving his truck while Craig rode shotgun.
“Dude! What’re you doing here?” Marina questioned them.
“We found out about this invasion, so we went to new IKEA to recruit some backup.” Sheldon explained while he drove over several dozen octarians.
“Yes, now tell me, why did none of you inform us of this?” Craig asked, leaning out the open window to shoot two enemy soldiers simultaneously.
“We would’ve, but we didn’t think there was enough time. You weren’t answering your phone, and the invaders were starting to make their way through Inkopolis.” Marie explained, swinging her charger to hit an octarian.
“Very well. We have most of the humans’ population here.”
“Good. Our team has to go back to base and figure something out. Can you guys handle this?”
“Of course. We’re more than ready for this!” Shotgun yelled, firing his weapon at multiple octolings in a row.
“Thanks! Guys, let’s get back already. Gramps, Sheldon, you coming with us?” Marie asked.
“Well, I’d hate to leave these guys hanging.” Sheldon hesitated.
One of the humans replied in a thick accent, “Don’t worry laddy; we’re more than capable of fending off these infernal miscreants. After all, ah’m scahttish!” He punched an octoling in the face hard enough to knock it down.
“Good enough for me.” Sheldon decided. The initial group activated their transporters, while the army of humans battled the army of octarians.
“Come on. We’ve done what we need to.” David told his allies.
“You can peace out if you want. I’ll stay here and lay some spicy wasabi beatdowns on these human punks.” Octavio replied.
“I no longer have stake in this battle now that test subject 10,008 has been eliminated. The human race is not my enemy, only their revolting successors.” Tartar left the battlefield, walking through the octarian army. David paid them no mind as he opened a Way. Taylor followed him through.
The Innsmouth cafe was a middle-class establishment, with more than enough tables for a decent turnout on most days. After walking past the well-cleaned tables and leather booths with the occasional tear in them, Tyler entered the kitchen, intent on fulfilling the latest customer’s order. Instead, he saw something that nearly made him vomit.
The creature standing in the middle of the kitchen resembled some demented approximation of a plucked chicken, with the size and proportions of a human. The skin was pale gray, with a rubbery-looking texture to it. The face may well’ve been the worst part, with a sunken-in nose consisting of two small triangular nostril holes in the middle of the creature’s horribly misshapen face. Its eyes were milky white, showing no emotion or intelligence. The creature’s mouth was filled with almost humanoid-looking teeth, permanently curved into a visage one might easily mistake for some depraved parody of a smile.
Tyler ran out of the kitchen into the general restaurant, screaming, “Everyone, there’s a, uh, there’s a rat in the kitchen! Yeah, yeah, that’s it! A rat! Real big, absolutely filthy!” Immediately, the dozens of patrons sprinted out of the restaurant, some screaming while others demanded a refund or refused to pay in the first place.
Within seconds, only Tyler, Samantha, Nate, and Margaret were left in the restaurant. “Ty! What was that for?” Samantha glared at him.
“Look, there’s no rat in the kitchen, but it’s really big and really ugly. I think we’ll need to call someone.”
“Really? Who’re you gonna call?” Nate responded.
“Well, I don’t want to call Lauren for this, all things considered, but I think she’s the only one in this town qualified to deal with this thing.” Tyler pulled out his phone, dialing a number.
“Dude, you don’t have to be cryptic about it; just tell us-”
“-What’s going on here?” Samantha’s request was interrupted by Lauren walking through the front door, looking around in confusion.
“Oh, dude, you’re back.” Tyler pocketed his phone, continuing, “That’s actually really convenient, because, and I don’t mean to freak you out here, but there’s an SCP in the kitchen. Or at least, I’m pretty sure it’s an SCP.”
“What!?” Lauren nearly fell onto a table. “I-I thought they were limited to Inkopolis! What’s one doing here? Are you sure it’s an SCP?” She had Tyler pinned to the wall by his shoulders.
“Well, I don’t know much about these things, but I haven’t exactly seen a lot of giant featherless birds with faces that look like inklings' or octolings'.”
“Okay, yeah, that sounds like an SCP.” Lauren pulled out her communicator and tried to contact Marcus, getting no response. “Okay, seems they’re not done with that whole invasion thing. Guess we’re on our own for this one, team.”
“What do you mean, ‘we’?” Nate pointed at Lauren.
“Trust me, these things are rarely a 1V1 deal. You guys got your weapons?”
“No. Why would we bring our weapons to work? I remember what happened last time, Margaret.” Samantha glared at her.
“Hey, that was one time!”
A small hole appeared in the middle of the door to the kitchen, the bird creature peering through it with a single eye. “Right, right, stupid question, got it!” Lauren gasped in a panic, frantically pushing a chair under the handle of the opaque wooden door. The hole grew slightly bigger, the door banging on its hinges from the other side. “I’ll stay here and make sure it doesn’t leave the restaurant. You guys go get your weapons, and please try not to get distracted.”
“You got it, bud.” Margaret responded, following the rest of blue team outside. They were only gone for a few seconds before they reentered, carrying their respective weapons.
Tyler held a splattershot, Nate gripped an inkbrush, Samantha carried a charger, and Margaret wielded a slosher. “That was fast.” Lauren acknowledged, still keeping an eye on the kitchen door.
“We were planning to practice for turf war after work, so we just left our weapons outside.” Tyler explained.
The bathroom door opened nearby. “Man, you guys have got to do something about that lock...” Eric’s voice trailed off as he realized there were only five others in the restaurant with him, and the door was being jammed shut with something clearly trying to get out. “Okay, what did you do this time?”
“There’s a giant bird in the kitchen that’s going to eat us all.” Tyler explained, right before the group of six heard some sort of retching coming from behind the door, followed by what sounded uncannily similar to screaming.
“What’s going on in there?!” Margaret pushed the chair over, kicking the door open.
The giant chicken had a football-sized bulge in its uncannily long neck, and it was screaming in agony. Its mouth unhinged until its jaw looked like it might break in half, the bulge disappearing as it vomited an egg. It had an off-white coloration and rubbery texture, and was covered in a viscous red fluid. The substance sizzled on the recently-cleaned tiling, burning a moderate-sized hole in the establishment.
“I’m going to go get my weapon.” Eric decided, running out of the building
Lauren pointed at the monster. “Guys, I think it’s making another one!”
“Yeah right, it is!” Margaret swung her slosher at the SCP’s head, knocking it to the side as the egg fell back down its throat into the stomach. She jumped behind it, leaping onto its back to cover the creature’s head with the bucket-shaped weapon.
The anomaly screeched, moving backwards to repeatedly slam Margaret into the wall until she fell off of it. The creature easily dodged Sam’s charger shot, bowling through the group into the main area of the restaurant. It tried once again to vomit another egg until Eric struck it with his roller, forcing the egg back down its throat. The creature was knocked back several feet by the same strike, crushing one of the round tables beneath its weight.
“Sorry I’m late, guys. I left my weapon at home.”
“That’s fine, man-watch out!” Tyler ran out of the kitchen door, firing his splattershot at the creature after it got up. It spit a red liquid at him, which he managed to duck under. He turned around and saw the liquid burning a hole in the wall between the kitchen and dining area. “Hey guys, don’t panic, but I think this thing spits acid blood.” Tyler pointed out.
“Of course it does. Alright, when Margaret and Eric attacked it, it stopped trying to make that egg. If we just keep it up, we should be able to eliminate it before it reproduces.” Lauren suggested.
“There’s six of us and only one of him. We can use that to our advantage; surround it and hit it from behind.” Nate recommended.
“Sounds like a plan.” Eric ran towards the thing, pushing his roller in front of him. It spat more acid at him, forcing him to use the roller to vault over the shot. He landed, close enough to punch the bird monster in the face, though all that happened was it biting down on his hand. The teeth weren’t particularly sharp; clearly meant more for grinding food than cutting it, but the pressure made for more than enough pain for Eric to instinctively turn into a squid and maneuver a foot away from the SCP. “Hey guys, I just had a crazy idea! Let’s not get bitten by that thing!”
“Never would’ve thought of that one.” Margaret responded, putting her slosher back over the bird’s head. The side of the weapon directly in front of its face disappeared, a red liquid coating the edges of the hole. “Welp, guess I’ll have to get a new slosher.”
The bird shook itself side-to-side until the girl was flung off its back, knocking a table onto its side. She sat behind the table to try to catch her breath. Lauren joined her after a few seconds. “You know...” The blue team member started, “...this actually reminds me of last christmas.”
“Glad this is bringing back pleasant memories for you.” Lauren hesitated before continuing, “The funny thing is, I actually came here to get away from all this secret agent and SCP garbage, and look where it got me. My friends are fighting a massive army of octarians miles away, I can’t help or contact them, and now I’ve dragged you guys into this mess.”
“If it makes you feel any better, I’m sure this thing would’ve showed up eventually whether or not you came here. At least with you here, we actually have a fighting chance.”
“Thanks. Just to be clear, though, I have no idea what this freak’s deal is. Plus, I can’t contact any of the guys from the foundation since they’re busy with the invasion.”
“True. Okay, like you said, we outnumber that thing 6-to-1. I say we get back in the fight and help our friends take it down.”
“I like the way you think, Bobble.” Lauren agreed, before the two inklings vaulted over the table. Eric planted himself on top of Samantha’s charger in squid form, allowing her to shoot him towards the creature while Tyler and Nate kept it from moving away with their own weapons. Eric turned back into a humanoid in midair to p unch the monster in the face, knocking it back several feet until it left a dent in the wall.
“I got this!” Nate jumped over to the monster, holding his inkbrush in the air to break it over the bird’s head. Its skull shattered, and its corpse fell to the ground. “Oh. great. I guess I know where this week’s paycheck is going.” He snarked, holding up the bent head of the brush.
“Great work, guys! Let’s get this place cleaned up. I wonder why the manager hasn’t shown up.” Lauren thought out loud as she tried to pick up a table, while the monster rapidly decomposed in front of them.
“The manager left a couple hours after you handed your resume in to the front desk.” Tyler answered, attempting to put two halves of a broken table back together. “Okay, I’m going to need some glue, or duct tape, or something adhesive. We need to get this place back together before the manager-”
“What the hell happened here?!” The door slammed open, nearly flying off its hinges as a middle-aged inkling entered the restaurant. His face was red with anger as he shouted at the teenagers, “I leave for two hours, and you idiots have completely destroyed my restaurant! You delinquents are all fired, the whole lot of you! You’ll be lucky if I don’t ban you from coming into this building altogether! Get out, now! All of you!” He pointed at the open door right next to him, almost out of breath from his shouting.
“Wait, sir, please, don’t you have security cameras here? Can’t you watch the tapes? You’ll see it’s not our fault.” Lauren suggested, pointing to the cameras embedded in the corners of the ceiling.
The manager’s glare slightly lowered in its intensity. “Fine, but if I see what I’m expecting, you’re all banned for life.” He marched into his office.
“But I don’t work here…?” Lauren quietly pointed out.
“Let’s not point that out until he calms down.” Eric suggested.
“So, now what? Do we just sit around, twiddling our thumbs until he finishes looking over the footage?” Sam asked the collective group.
“First things first, we need to take care of that egg.” Nate reminded him. He ran back into the kitchen to grab the egg which the bird had spit up earlier. “Lauren, what say we take this egg home and figure out how to break it? I seriously can’t be the only one who doesn’t want to see that thing procreate.”
“Agreed. How long is this going to take?”
The manager walked out of his office, pale in the face. “I just finished watching the footage. I’m closing the restaurant until we can get the place fixed up. You kids go home, and I’ll call you when I think of what to do with all this.”
“Uh, sir, the two of us don’t work here.” Lauren reminded him, pointing over at Eric.
“Alright, then I won’t call you two. Now go home.”
“Alright. C’mon, guys.” Tyler agreed, as the group left the restaurant.
At the headquarters of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, Dr. Jonathan West was attempting to discuss plans with the rest of the group. “Alright, everyone, I think it’s safe to say that the recent battle could’ve gone slightly better. Fortunately, our allies from New IKEA have managed to drive off the enemy forces. Our first order of business is to locate our enemies and neutralize their operations. We also need to recruit members from the Church of the Second Hytoth, Sarkic Cults, and Horizon Initiative. I’d suggest we try to get information from the leaders of New IKEA. They might’ve seen something we didn’t that could give us a lead. Any suggestions? Marcus?”
The agent put his hand down, asking, “What about Katherine? We need to find her.”
“Of course. It’ll be difficult to find her, considering she could be anywhere in the infinite multiverse. Marcus, Serpent’s Hand, Baileys, you guys have the most interdimensional experience here. I want you to split into 3 search groups and try to find Katherine. The rest of us will stay in this dimension to do what we need. I’ll go to New IKEA, to try and investigate our enemies’ location.”
“Sounds good. I’ll call Lauren and tell her about all this. Course, Innsmouth county is far enough she probably won’t be able to get here in time to help, but we did promise to keep in contact with each other.”
“Alright, kid, just remember the Wanderer’s Library card.”
“You got it, Dana.” Marcus walked over to the shack, where he leaned against the wall and pulled out his phone.
Just outside of Tyler’s house, Lauren informed the assembled blue team and Eric, “Guys, I just talked to Dr. Gears. He and the others are preparing to discuss strategy, but he had enough time to help us. Turns out that thing that attacked us was SCP-3199, some sort of chicken/ape hybrid. They’re constantly pregnant and reproduce asexually, and the only reliable way to stop the egg from hatching is to completely submerge it in water.”
“Of course they are.” Eric replied, “Well, there’s a lake just outside of town. We could chuck the egg in there and hope for the best.”
“Sounds good to me.” Lauren agreed, picking up the plastic container holding the egg.
The six of them walked through the city for half an hour, until they managed to find a large body of water. “Hey guys, don’t panic, but I think junior’s starting to hatch.” Samantha pointed out.
Lauren looked through the clear plastic, and witnessed the egg shaking and cracking. “We need to get it in the water, now! Here, take one end.” Lauren opened the box and gave one side to Tyler. They made it to the edge of the lake and tossed the box between the two of them.
The egg flew out, spinning in the air for a few seconds before sinking to the bottom of the lake with tiny ripples. “Well team, we did it. We saved the world.” Lauren celebrated, smiling. “Don’t know about you guys, but I’m going back to Tyler’s place.”
Half an hour later, Marcus called Lauren on her cell phone. “Hey, Mark. I saw on the news you guys won the battle. It’s nice to talk with you.”
“Thanks. Lauren, there’s something you should know.”
She took note of how worried he sounded. “What is it?”
“Octavio shot Katherine with some sort of dart that locked her in octopus form, and then David tossed her into an interdimensional portal.”
“What?!” Lauren bolted upright. “Why didn’t you tell me this earlier?”
“I would’ve, but we had to get ready for the strategy meeting. I’m telling you this right before I go looking for Kat. We’re sending myself, the Bailey triplets, and our allies from the Serpent’s Hand out as three separate search parties.”
“Okay. It’s good you have a plan at least. Do you guys need my help?”
“Nah, there’s plenty of us still here. You can stay at Innsmouth as long as you need.”
“Oh. Okay. Thanks for being so understanding, man.”
“Hey, no problem. I’m headed out now, so bye.”
“Bye, Mark. And remember, you’d better find Katherine. I need both of you to come back safe.”
“Hey, I managed to find her last time.” He hung up the phone, leaving Lauren to think to herself for a minute.
Tyler knocked on the door to the guest bedroom. “Lauren? You decent in there?”
“What? I-yeah, of course I’m decent, Ty.”
“Alright, good.” He responded, opening the door. “Good news. The manager called, and turns out we’re not fired. In fact, he’s looking over your resume, and the four of us are getting a raise. Of course, he had to dock our pay for reparations, but still.”
“Oh. That’s cool.”
Tyler placed a hand on her shoulder. “Hey, why so down? We took care of the giant chicken, and according to the news your friends managed to beat that invasion.”
“Yeah, I know. But Marcus-y’know, one of my friends from Inkopolis-just called. Apparently, Kat got tossed into a portal to another dimension. They’re sending out a few of them to look for her.”
“Oh. Sorry to hear that.”
“It’s okay. It’s just, I don’t know. I’m starting to wonder if I made the right decision coming here, or if all I did was make everything worse.”
“Lauren, come on. You’re, what, 16? You’re too young to be having a midlife crisis.” He dragged her off the bed by the arm. “The two of us are watching a movie tonight, and then you’re going to bed. We can talk about what to do next in the morning, if you’re up to it by then.”
Lauren shrugged. “That’s good enough for me.”
“Marcus, are you ready to leave?”
“Yeah, West.” Marcus finished drawing the runes on the floor, spoke the incantation, and jumped through the Way before it could close.
Chapter 46: Wilson's Wildlife Solutions
Chapter Text
Critter Profile: Tori! |
Overview! |
Name: Tori! Species: Octopus vulgaris(Common Octopus) Primary Caretaker: Aquatic Team, Albert Westrin Diet: Fish, anchovies in particular Housed: Marine Enclosure 8 |
Creature Features! |
‘Tori’ is our nickname for an octopus we found recently here in Boring, Oregon. Despite the fact that Octopi are native to saltwater, we found Tori miles away from any saltwater. In fact, Tori seems to be a hydrophobe! When we tried to put her in a water tank, she slipped out of our hands. We found out why when we finally managed to put one of her tentacles into the water, only for the tip to dissolve right then and there! Aside from being an octopus who can’t survive in water, The most notable thing about Tori is that she’s bright purple all over. Between the color, big eyes, and simplistic shape compared to most octopi, Tori looks almost like something out of a cartoon! |
History! |
Faeowynn Wilson found Tori by chance while walking down a street near the Wilson’s Wildlife Center, and in the middle of the road no less! Fortunately, there wasn’t much traffic and the stoplight was red, so Fae was easily able to get Tori out of the road. After that, she managed to get Tori to the Wildlife center without incident. After the infamous water tank incident(See above), we put Tori in a non-aquatic tank. We’ve still got the aquatics team taking care of her since she’s an octopus, though. |
Special Needs and Accommodations! |
Because of Tori’s inability to survive in water, we’ve got her in a separate container for right now, though we’re hoping to get her a bigger box. For now, her container is a plexiglass box with plenty of air holes drilled in. We tried to put her in one of the larger one-animal cages, but all that happened was Tori managing to easily slip through the bars! That meant the only reliable way we could keep her from wandering off and getting herself hurt was to put her in the containment we’ve got right now. |
Notes about Tori! |
We’ve only had Tori for a few hours so far, so we admittedly don’t know much about her. Still, we need to record every animal we rescue, and update our documentation as we gain new information. |
Katherine sat in the cage, silently contemplating her newfound circumstances. She was trapped in octopus form, unable to speak, with her movements slowed drastically. Her tentacle still burned slightly from where the Wilson's Wildlife Solution employees had accidentally dissolved it. She tried to shapeshift back into humanoid form and, for the first time in her hundreds of recent attempts, felt something familiar.
She continued to concentrate, growing and shifting. After a few seconds, she'd been reduced to an amorphous mass of purple ink completely filling the entire volume of the plexiglass box. She rocked back and forth, eventually succeeding in tipping over the container. The tabletop was meant to serve as the bottom of the container, allowing Katherine to complete her transformation after it landed upside-down on the floor.
“Ow, geez, that smarts.” The octoling groaned, rubbing the stump of one of her two longer tentacle-hairs. Her face and sides were bruised from hitting the sides of the container.
After a minute or two of Katherine sitting on the concrete floor, trying to regain her bearings, a man entered through a nearby door to check on the noise. “Hey, how'd you get in here?!”
Kat hastily stood up before responding, “It's not what it looks like, I swear! I-I can explain!” Her voice was hoarse from several hours of disuse.
“What happened to you, kid? And who even are you, anyway?"
Katherine coughed to clear her voice. "Look, I’m sorry, and it's a long story, but I’m from an alternate dimension.”
“Did you say an alternate dimension? I wasn’t aware those existed.” The human mused.
“Yeah, neither was I until a few months ago. Anyway, I'm a shapeshifter-" She demonstrated by shifting into octopus form for a few seconds. "-but I got shot with this weird dart that temporarily locked me in my octopus form and then tossed through a portal here.”
“Who did that to you?” His eyes widened.
Katherine took note of the fact that he sounded genuinely concerned. “Some crazy magic artist. More importantly, I need to get back to my own universe. Who are you anyway?”
“I’m Albert Westrin, and this is Wilson’s Wildlife Solutions. We’re a group that houses and protects animals that have special, unusual properties. As for getting home, I suppose you could look in the forest. This town is what's called a nexus, so naturally there's been reports of weird stuff going on in there. I can't guarantee anything, but that's probably your best bet. By the way, sorry about accidentally cutting your hair...tentacle...whatever that is.”
“No worries. It'll grow back, plus I’ll have a story to tell my friends.”
“Good, good. Be careful, okay? And sorry about, well...”
Katherine shrugged. "No worries; you didn’t know. Besides, you’re not the first one to accidentally kidnap me. That poor pizza delivery boy… Anyway, thanks man."
Sent by: Faeowynn Wilson Recipient(s): Tim Wilson Date: 2020/10/12 |
Hey dad, I just want to let you know what happened with Tori. Turns out, she was actually a human. Well, actually a human-like creature from another dimension. Albert managed to get her off the premises safely, and he contacted me about it. |
Sent by: Tim Wilson Recipient(s): Faeowynn Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
Really? Sounds like my fortune cookie was right on the money. |
Sent by: Faeowynn Wilson Recipient(s): Tim Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
Dad, I’m being serious right now. |
Sent by: Tim Wilson Recipient(s): Faeowynn Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
So am I. It was a very strange fortune cookie. |
Sent by: Faeowynn Wilson Recipient(s): Tim Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
Okay, I’ll just delete Tori’s file from our database. It’ll be like she was never there. |
Sent by: Tim Wilson Recipient(s): Faeowynn Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
Good. Now we can get back to our usual unusualities. Still, it is rather unsettling to know our universe isn’t the only one. |
Sent by: Faeowynn Wilson Recipient(s): Tim Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
True, but there’s no use getting worked up over something we can’t control. I’ll tell the supervisors about this at my earliest available opportunity. No doubt they’re better equipped than we are. |
Sent by: Tim Wilson Recipient(s): Faeowynn Wilson Date:2020/10/12 |
Sounds good to me. |
A few hours after she left Wilsons Wildlife Solutions, Katherine ran through the town of Boring, Oregon, ignoring the strange looks garnered by her tentacle-hair. Eventually, she managed to reach the forest outside of town. The area was covered in shadows from the trees, making it resemble late afternoon rather than the midday of outside.
“Okay, now I just need to find something to get me back to my universe.” She muttered, her shoes sinking into the thin layer of snow on the ground. She spent the next several hours picking through the forest, looking in bushes, holes in the ground, and knotholes.
Eventually, Katherine climbed up a tree and sat down on a sturdy branch. She looked up to see the gray sky. “Great. And now it's raining. Just what I need.” Kat hastily climbed down the tree, turning her priorities to finding shelter from the burning rain. After a few minutes, the rain started pouring.
The trees did little to interfere with the precipitation. The tiny droplets splashed against Katherine's head and shoulders like miniscule globs of acid. She yelped in pain with each strike, running through the forest, slipping on the snow while pulling her shirt overhead in a feeble attempt to protect her head.
After a few minutes, she ducked into a small cave. She barely had enough space to curl into a ball for shelter, whimpering in pain. “Great, just great." she muttered bitterly, "I'm stuck in another dimension, I can't go out because of the rain, and I've got no way back home!" She stared outside as the rain picked up.
Alone with her thoughts, the teenager felt something painful stinging her eyes from within. "No, I, I, I can’t cry. Not now. There's gotta be something I can do.” She considered her options, only able to think of a single viable possibility. Twisting her arm behind herself, she managed to grab a sharpened pebble the size of her thumbprint. "Okay, okay, what was it? Think, Kat, think." She racked her brain, trying to remember the runes from the blood pool dimension. “Maybe-no, no, it's not-or maybe it is? Oh, come on, he showed it to me how many times?”
After a few minutes, Katherine started etching a series of markings onto the cave wall. "Okay, and now...” She took a breath, trying to remember what the Goatman had said at Sloth's Pit. “Magna... bibliotheca... ad centrum... omnium... aperta tibi ad me.”
The runes glowed a sickly purple, as though Katherine had somehow erred the ritual. The cave fell apart around her, leaving her falling through the mystic void.
Chapter 47: Church Of The Second Hytoth
Chapter Text
“Alright, we can’t exactly just sit around and do nothing. While the others are searching for Kat, we ought to look for the groups of interest we still need to recruit to fight the Scarlet King.” Kondraki announced to the assembled group, a day after the search parties had left, “Fortunately, we’ve already made progress on that front.” He turned on the projector. Everyone focused on the picture of a blood-red sphere suspended in the starry black of space. “Last night, the news reported some anomalous activity on Mars. Gears, tell them what we found.”
“Certainly.” Dr. Gears stood up, replacing Kondraki at the projector stand. “My colleagues and I have thoroughly investigated the report.” He flipped through several screenshots as he spoke, showing the assembled party photographs of alien structures and buildings, creatures that defied logic or even description, and writings unpronounceable by human or cephalopod tongues. “We found the photographs, uncovered by your deep-space telescopes, to be consistent with the behavior of the anomalous religious group known as the Church of the Second Hytoth.”
Kondraki continued, “Now, lucky for us, the Ortothans-that’s what practitioners call themselves-are neutral to us and generally against anything that might wipe out the universe, so we shouldn’t have too much trouble convincing them to help us. Really, I’m most worried about the sarkics right now, but we can cross that bridge when we get to it. Our first problem is actually getting to Mars, of course. It’s not exactly a hop, skip, and jump away.”
Callie spoke up, “We could always try repairing the Ark Polaris. From what we’ve inferred, it’s a human-era spaceship that was destroyed at thousands of years ago. Now that we’ve got the Church of the Broken God on our side, more or less anyway, we should be able to repair it quickly enough. Then, it’ll just be a matter of getting to Mars. Unfortunately, there’s almost no telling how fast the thing can actually go.”
Dr. King responded, “That could work, potentially. The foundation’s been working on some lightspeed engines. They’re only experimental at this point, but if I can convince them to give me just one engine, we could get to the Ortothans in a matter of minutes.”
“Hold on a minute.” Pearl interrupted. “If these light engines are experimental, then how do we know they won’t blow up in our faces? I like explosions as much as the next girl, but even I have a minimum safe distance I like to keep in mind.”
“Don’t worry, we’ve already gotten past the constant exploding phase of development. Really, the only reason they’re still technically considered experimental is because we don’t have a truly reliable fuel source. Without that, all the spaceship repairs and lightspeed engines in the world won’t be enough to reach the Ortothans.”
The group of 14 thought for a few moments. “Hey wait a minute!” Marina excitedly piped up, “What about the zapfish? Those things power the entire city! What if they could also power a spaceship?”
“Not a bad idea.” Ethan thought aloud, “But how many zapfish would we need for that kind of travel?”
Dr. Crow jumped onto the table to answer, “Simple. Given the distance between the earth and Mars divided by the speed of light within the vacuum of space, it would only take 3 minutes each direction.”
“Right, so we need enough zapfish to power 6 minutes worth of lightspeed travel. I’m pretty sure that would require about a hundred of the little guys. Of course, we might have to let them recharge while we’re actually on Mars, but it should still be enough.” Marina suggested.
“Okay, good. I’ll go and see if we can talk Robert Bumaro into lending us some resources for repairing the Ark Polaris. The rest of you can sort out what you’ll be doing among yourselves.”
As Dr. Gears was departing, Marina explained, “Y’know, I’m an octarian engineer, but I’m sure I can do something with human tech. I can go and start working on reparations while you two-” She pointed to Callie and Marie, “-figure out how to get your hands on 100 zapfish. Since your grandfather's in charge of protecting the great zapfish, it shouldn’t be too difficult.”
“Eh, he’s only technically in charge. The best kind of in charge.” Callie responded, “Still, you’ve got a point that we shouldn’t have too much trouble getting those zapfish.”
“Okay, but we need to think of who’s going into space. Some of us will still have to stay here.” Trent pointed out.
“You’re right. I’m thinking Marina should go if she does manage to help repair the ship, since we ought to have at least one representative from our dimension when we introduce ourselves to these guys.” Marie suggested.
“Sounds good.” Bright agreed. “Of course, we might also want to send Robert Bumaro, seeing as how we need the Church of the Broken God to cooperate with the Ortothans if this is going to work.”
“Actually, that might not be the best idea.” Kondraki argued, “The Ortothans have neutral relations with most other anomalous religions, so we should probably send our fifthist friend instead, just to help him get used to working with the foundation. If anything, we should send Bumaro when we go to recruit a Sarkic, seeing as the Church of the Broken God sees the Sarkic cults as eternal rivals.”
“Oh, good thinking.” Bright admitted, “If we can get those two groups to work together, the rest of our little plan should fall right into place. If we’re lucky, that is.”
“Oh, good, so we’ve finally got a plan together.” Crow summarized, “Marina will go and start repairing the Ark Polaris until Dr. Gears arrives with some guys from the Church of the Broken God to help out, meanwhile Dr. King will go back to the foundation to obtain a lightspeed engine, and Callie and Marie will gather 100 zapfish to power the engines. Then, Marina, Drs. King and Gears, and the fifthist bartender will go to Mars on the ship to make contact with the Church of the Second Hytoth. The rest of us will stay here and make sure nothing too disastrous happens.”
“What could possibly go wrong? Also, and I should probably spring for four spacesuits so we can actually survive up there.” Dr. King added.
“Now that you mention it, that might be somewhat helpful.” Marina replied before continuing, “But anyway, good meeting. Let’s move out.”
Dr. Gears arrived at the door to the Church of the Broken God’s hideout. He knocked on the oaken wood door of the previously abandoned building. Barely a few seconds later, a man with a cybernetic eye opened it for him. “You are with the foundation.” He told Gears with a neutral expression, “Why are you here?”
“I believe we require the assistance of your group. May I please speak to Robert Bumaro?” Gears requested.
The Mekhanite scanned Gears, looking him up and down with both his biological and mechanical eyes. “Very well. However, if you try to harm our leader, we will make your death slow and painful.”
“I suppose that is to be expected.” Gears accepted, no hint of concern evident in his tone. Guided by the doorman, he walked to the podium in the back of the church, where Bumaro was evidently waiting for him already.
“Foundation scientist. Why have you come here?”
Gears bowed politely. “Robert Bumaro, my colleagues and I have come to the conclusion that we require the assistance of your group. I am aware that our two parties have significant mutual animosity, but in this instance it would be much more pragmatic-”
“Go on, hurry it up, I haven’t got all day here.” Bumaro interrupted, clearly annoyed.
“Yes, of course, my apologies. As I was saying, we have located the ruins of a human spacecraft, and would request the aid of your group in repairing it.”
“Is that all?”
“Yes, I believe so.”
Bumaro thought to himself for a few minutes before answering, “Very well. I’ll send a dozen of my engineers to aid you. However, if even one of them comes to harm, there will be consequences.”
“I understand. Truth be told, I can respect that sort of loyalty to your followers.”
“Good. Now, let me gather them.”
Within moments, Dr. Gears and 12 Mekhanite engineers were walking the long distance to the Ark Polaris.
Marina had been working on the Ark Polaris ruins for a few hours by the time a truck bearing the foundation’s logo drove across the land bridge, which only connected Inkopolis to the island during the last months of the year. She watched from her platform halfway up the side of the spacecraft, where she’d reached via a makeshift pulley system and was trying to attach a piece of white metal to the main body of the ruin, as Callie, Marie, Drs. King and Gears, and the fifthist bartender-Lewis, she remembered-exited the truck along with twelve others.
Judging by most of them having some mechanical attachments, she figured they were the engineers Dr. Gears had recruited from the Church of the Broken God. By the time she managed to lower her platform to ground level, they’d already taken a half-dozen crates out of the back of the vehicle.
“Hey, how’s the repairs coming along?” Callie asked.
“They could be worse, especially seeing how I’ve been doing it solo till now.”
“Yeah, sorry about that. Unfortunately, we could only get 64 zapfish instead of 100, and we figured there was no way we could use the great zapfish after the panic from the last time it went missing. And the time before that.”
Marina shrugged. “Fair enough. I wasn’t exactly holding out for the great zapfish anyway. But unfortunately, that means we might have to stay on Mars longer to let them recharge. I’d say probably around an hour or so. Now come on, let’s get this thing fixed up.” Marina ran back towards the craft, pointing out the other platforms the rest of the group could use to raise themselves higher on the side.
As expected, the Mekhanites contributed the most by far to the repairs, as their time trying to repair a clockwork deity had made them experts on technological engineering. Lewis also proved to be a significant boon, as his fifthist thaumaturgy allowed him to telekinetically handle multiple large slabs of metal simultaneously.
Within a couple hours, in the middle of the night, the 18-man group looked up at the fully-restored Ark Polaris. It was a truly magnificent craft; a veritable spear pointed straight at the night sky. Most of the hull was a stark white and gray, but the small wings at the bottom were painted black. On the side was a logo bearing the moniker 'Ark Polaris 7950 AD', though Marina had used a nearby spray can to paint a strikethrough over the year, adding 'Mark II 2020'. They'd already loaded up the zapfish and lightspeed engines, and those who weren’t going to space departed over the land bridge.
Marina, Dr. King, Dr. Gears, and Lewis prepared themselves for the journey. Marina asked, “So, how many times have the lightspeed engines been tested with actually taking passengers into space?”
“Once. Including now.” Dr. King answered.
“What? I thought you said the lightspeed engines were almost out of the experimental phase!”
“Yes, but we’ve only ever done one passenger at a time until now. Don’t worry; it should be perfectly safe. Probably.”
“Oh, well isn’t that reassuring? Anyways, mind explaining these martian guys to the two of us?” Lewis asked.
“Of course. The Church of the Second Hytoth is a religious body centered on the belief that the first iteration of the multiverse, or hytoth as they refer to it, was destroyed by an unknown entity. They believe that seven of the survivors who fled into the second hytoth ascended to godhood and became the Koru-Teusa, with the so-called ‘holy fourth’, Rakmou-Leusan, being the only one remaining. Ortothan mythology states that Rakmou-leusan continuously bleeds, and believers periodically consent to performing nonfatal bloodletting rituals in order to help him maintain enough strength to defend the universe against extradimensional threats referred to as ‘voruteut’.” Gears explained.
“So you’re saying these guys take blood sacrifices,but only from people who’re willing? Like some sort of divine blood drive?” Marina clarified.
“That’s about right, and it’s the main reason why we don’t consider them that much of a threat. Plus, it’s possible they could be right, in which case stopping them would likely do more harm than good.” Dr. King agreed.
“Gotcha. So, these guys ’ll be willing to help us out with fighting the Scarlet King?” Lewis presumed.
“I believe so.” Dr. King confirmed.
After some time, Dr. Gears announced, “It appears we are nearing the surface of Mars.” He managed to land the spacecraft on the flat, red surface of the planet, sending crimson dust billowing around the bottom of the craft.
The door opened, the ramp unfolded to the ground, and the four passengers stepped out in their bulky foundation-issue spacesuits, their clear helmets outfitted with automatic translators so they could communicate in the Ortothan language.
The four of them looked beyond the spaceship, at miles of red rock eventually interrupted by a sprawling city, filled with buildings whose shapes and sizes defied all human understandings of those concepts, to the point where they almost hurt to look at directly. “What’re we waiting for? Let’s go meet the Church of the Second Hytoth.” Lewis gestured in front of them, leading the four-man team toward the city.
Despite the fact that the Ortothan city appeared to be miles off, the trip barely took an hour. Marina, Dr. King, Lewis, and Dr. Gears approached a set of gates hundreds of feet tall, shimmering in unearthly hues, embedded in a wall made of alien materials.
“Let me do the talking.” Dr. King approached the two guards. They were humanoid figures, carrying 10-foot spears as tall as themselves. “Pardon me. We come representing the earth of this dimension, and we wish to speak with a representative of the Church of the Second Hytoth.”
The two guards spoke among themselves for a short while before pressing the gates with the blunt ends of their weapons, causing them to glow and swing inwards. “Follow.” One guard spoke, his voice calm, yet deep and commanding.
The six of them walked through the streets of the martian city, with vendors selling extraterrestrial tools and foods, and Ortothans milling about. Some of the civilians were humanoid, others changed shape by the second, and still others were wholly indescribable. After what felt like a few hours-not that they could tell from how much further the sun was and the fact there were two moons in the sky-they came up to a building that jutted towards the martian heavens, branching dozens of times like a grand tree standing far above the outer walls.
“This is the home of Koru Archpriest Farah Onteus, the leader of the Ortothans. You would do well to show your respect.” The four spoke their affirmatives, and were led to the inside of the building.
The ground floor was much more spacious than the outside suggested, as it was plenty big enough to have a turf war match in without needing to move any of the furniture. At a desk made of a crystalline substance was, presumably, a secretary. She was a humanoid with ten eyes and ten arms. "You all need something?" She asked in a calmingly ethereal voice.
"The visitors from earth request an audience with the archpriest." One of the guides answered.
"Hey, wait! if you guys are here, then who's guarding the gates?” Lewis realized.
“Your concerns are valid, but unnecessary. We have other guards stationed at our post while we guide you to the archpriest.”
“Oh. Okay then. Good to know.”
The secretary had ignored the brief conversation. “Yes, I believe the archpriest is accepting visitors at this moment. Provided the matter is sufficiently urgent, of course.”
“Oh, you bet it’s urgent. This meeting could decide the fate of the multiverse!” Marina exclaimed, leaning on the desk.
“Good enough for me.” She pressed a button on the desk, causing the 6 of them to teleport to the top floor.
The Ortothan archpriest resembled a human, and his chamber was relatively sparse. There were only a few chairs, a desk where he sat, a symbol of a seven-pointed star on the back wall, and four spears hanging from the walls. Slowly, the group approached his desk. "Koru Archpriest Farah Onteus, these visitors from earth have requested an audience with you. They claim to have matters of multiversal importance.”
The archpriest leaned forward, suddenly intent on the four. “Well now, I suppose I would do well to listen then. After all, the central tenants teach that we should treat our allies with compassion, and that our allies consist of all who have shown us no harm.”
“Sounds good to me. We come here representing the earth of this dimension. I am Dr. Everett King, scientist of the SCP foundation.” The other three introduced themselves in turn, explaining the situation as they knew it thus far regarding the Scarlet King and the necessary coalition to prevent its rise.
“I see. That does explain how our experiments in dimensional travel brought us here from the opened star cluster. Fortunately, we’ve been here long enough to set up watchtowers on the two moons of this world. We should therefore be well prepared for any attacks by the voruteut or Twelve Stars forces should they have followed us here.”
“That’s great! But what are Twelve Stars?” Marina asked.
“Twelve Stars is an alien force in the opened star cluster, dedicated to wiping out Ortothan culture on all worlds.” The archpriest explained, “I’m afraid if they followed us here and learned of our alliance, they might declare war on your planet.”
"That's a necessary risk we're willing to take." Gears informed him.
"Easy for you to say. It’s my planet on the line here.” Marina argued, “And I just so happen to like my planet. It’s where I keep my magazine stash.”
“Yeah, well, it’s also the entire multiverse on the line.” Lewis reminded her.
“Fair point. We’ll take the risk to protect the multiverse.”
“A wise choice indeed. Of course, if Twelve Stars does attack your planet, we will support you with the full might of the Church of the Second Hytoth.”
“Appreciated. Just one question, though: What sort of magazine stash are we talking about here?” Lewis turned to the octoling.
Marina grinned. “What, a girl can’t have her secrets?”
The room suddenly started glowing bright red, blaring a deafening alarm that sounded like the screams of a demonic army. “What-no, that’s not possible!” Archpriest Farah Onteus turned on a communications device which resembled a glowing blue translucent pyramid. He barked out an order, and a few seconds later, he received a hurried response. He pushed a button on the side of the desk, causing the roof to open into a skylight. The two moons shone in the sky like the eyes of some great and terrible cosmic beast.
One of the moons was being swarmed in fiery blasts and explosions of blue light. “One of the watchtowers has stopped sending signals.” Farah Onteus told the group, dread evident in his tone.
Watching the sky, Lewis added, “Deimos has fallen.”
Within a few moments, Dr. King, Dr. Gears, Lewis, Marina, and Farah were running through the streets of the Ortothan city, while Twelve Stars ships fired explosive blasts at the martian buildings. The city became a battleground as Ortothan ships launched into the air, engaging the armada. “Come on, we have to get back to our ship! With the lightspeed engines, we can reach earth in 3 minutes.” Dr. King hurriedly explained, primarily to the archpriest.
“I just hope the zapfish are fully recharged. If they’re even slightly less than full, we’ll never get back.” Marina spoke out loud.
“Quickly, we must hurry. The Ortothan soldiers are capable fighters.” Onteus rushed ahead of the group.
A few hundred feet before they reached the spacecraft, the ground exploded in front of them, birthing an alien monstrosity as though it were hatching from a bloody egg. It was humanoid in shape, about ten feet tall, with a bulbous, featureless head, and a dozen arms branching out of each side of its gray torso. “A Twelve Stars elite soldier!” Farah called out, unsheathing from a strap on his back a 3-foot sword made of red-hot plasma.
While the ortothan engaged the elite soldier, Lewis spoke an incantation, "Claidheamh solais!" A glowing blue sword was conjured in his hand. He jumped at the alien soldier, swinging the blade at its head. He left a crack in its cranium, which almost resembled a demented half-formed smile.
When it screeched, the sound reverberated in their minds. The two scientists pulled out Foundation-issue rifles, shooting the alien’s torso. It barely flinched from the lead ammunition while Marina rolled under it, jumping onto the soldier’s back and clinging onto its neck. It shifted rapidly from side to side, trying to knock her off itself, until she kicked it in the back to vault away from it.
The scientists used the distraction to fire their weapons at the elite’s head, while Lewis and Farah threw their swords at the chest. Screeching in their minds like a wailing banshee, the monstrosity exploded into a mess of gray pieces, bodily fluids, and martian dust. Farah caught the handle of his blade in midair as it flew from the blast, strapping it onto his back.
“Come on, we have to get moving.” Marina started running back toward the spaceship, followed by the other four. They reached the craft in a matter of minutes, hurrying inside. She looked over the fuel gauges. “Okay, good, the zapfish are fully charged.” She noted
“Good, great, now can we please get out of here?” Lewis blurted, hastily getting in his seat.
“I’m not sure I like how eager you are to leave my people behind.”
“No, I’m more eager to leave those twelve star freaks behind.”
“Are we sufficiently prepared for faster-than-light transportation to earth?”
“Yes, Gears, and are you sure you’re not a robot?” Marina answered while King started turning on the Ark Polaris Mark II. The ship lifted into the air, rocketing towards the earth at the speed of light.
Chapter 48: Aces And Eights
Chapter Text
Fred, Dana, Troy, and Jack stepped through the Way from the Wanderer’s Library. The area they arrived in was a desert, with a cluster of small rustic buildings around them. There were only a few people in sight, riding horses with leather carrying cases strapped to their sides, and a few stray cacti. “Well guys, I believe we’ve found ourselves in the old american west.”
“Oh, really, Fred? What was the first sign?” Jack responded.
“Over there.” Jack pointed at a building with a sign hanging over the door, identifying it as Saloon Number 19. “There’s a sign.”
“Come on, guys, we should head inside. Maybe we can find someone who can help us find Katherine. I mean, a teenage octopus girl with a modern fashion sense can’t be that hard to spot around here.” Dana started towards a nearby saloon, putting on a hat to conceal her extra ears. Troy tucked his shirt into his pants to hide his stomach mouth, Fred stuffed his hands into his pockets to hide his sixth fingers, and Jack pulled a bandana out of his pocket and wrapped it around his third eye.
The four serpent’s hand members, as sufficiently disguised as they could be, walked into Saloon Number 19. Inside were a few dozen patrons and a bartender. None of them paid any attention to the oddly-dressed newcomers. “You guys find someplace to sit, and I’ll ask the bartender if he’s seen anything.” Troy whispered.
“Good idea. Just make sure you’re not too suspicious.” Jack agreed, going off with the two others.
“So, I take it you run this fine establishment here.” The hand member leaned on the solid oak counter while the bartender cleaned a wine glass with a wet rag.
“Yeah, I sure do. What’s it matter to y’all?” He looked at Troy with a gaze that suggested a man who’d seen a few unusual customers in his time.
“Well, the thing is, a friend of mine has gone missing and I think she might’ve wandered here. Have you by any chance seen or heard word of a little girl with weird-looking purple hair around here?”
“Sorry, pardner, but if your little friend wandered around outside of the town, she’s as good as dead. She’d be darned lucky if the 682nd cavalry didn’t get to her.”
Troy tried to make sure his face didn’t pale too visibly. “Well, thank you anyway. Sure you haven’t seen anything?”
“Completely sure. Ya gon’ buy something or am I gon’ have ta kick y’all out?”
“Right, right, of course.” Figuring a modern dollar bill wouldn’t be sufficient, Troy turned to a gruff-looking man tossing darts into a board and tapped him on the shoulder. “You, me, best 2-out-of-3.”
“Alright, fella. How much ya willin ta bet?” The man grinned, showing that half his teeth were missing and the other half were stained yellow.
After thinking for a few seconds, Troy answered, “This rare antique from my hometown.” He held out a $20 bill. “I bet it’s worth a pretty penny round these parts.”
The dart thrower laughed. “Y’know what? I like your accent, pardner; it’s kinda funny. Tell ya what, y’all beat me 2 out of three shots, and I’ll give you these coins.” He pulled out a dozen pieces of 1800’s currency, plenty enough to pay for drinks.
“I like that bet, partner. Deal.” Troy agreed.
“Good, now let’s shake on it.” The man spit on his hand, holding it out expectantly. Hesitantly, Troy spit in his own hand before shaking the stranger’s.
While the darts player wasn’t looking, the Serpent’s Hand member wiped his hand on his pant leg. “A’righ’, le’s git started.”
While sitting around a table on the other side of the bar, Jack and Fred were listening to Dana talk about country western terminology. “I’m just saying, when you’re talking to one person, it’s ‘y’all’, as in ‘you all’, but multiple people is ‘all y’all’, as in ‘all you all’. I can’t be the only one who thinks that’s weird.”
Jack nodded in agreement. He turned to notice Troy throwing darts with a stranger. “What is he...Oh, never mind, I’m going to go check on him.” He walked over to the dart-throwers, tapping the stranger on the shoulder.
The man gasped in surprise, throwing off his aim. The dart stabbed the wall. “Excuse me, sir, but what are you doing with my friend?”
“Ah’ll tell y’all what I’m doing! Ah’m trying ta have a fair game o’ darts fer a bet wit’ yer pardner ‘ere, til y’all jes’ mosey on over an’ sabotage mah winnin’ shot!”
“I assure you, sir, I’m not looking for trouble. Let me just-oh, you can have this!” He pulled a dollar out of his pocket. “It’s real rare round these parts, and it’s got a picture of a guy’s face o-”
Jack was interrupted by the stranger turning him around and pushing him into a wall, holding him up by his shirt collar. “Listen ‘ere, ya funny-dressed varmint.”
Before he could continue, Troy pulled him off, throwing him onto the ground. “You alright, man?”
Jack rubbed his neck. “Yeah, I’ve got worse. Just… just let me catch my breath.”
“You no-good rotten yellow-bellied lily-livered...” The dart thrower whipped his pistol out of its holster and fired it straight into the ceiling three times to get everyone’s attention. “First to off these two scoundrels gets a drink on me!”
“Oh come on, like anyone’s going to go for that.” Fred remarked, listening from the other side of the building.
Immediately, nearly every single patron ran at the two near the dartboard.
“Well, whaddaya know? This place must serve some real good booze.” Dana noted. She and Fred nodded at each other. The two of them jumped out of their seats, Dana vaulting over a table to dropkick a guy in the back of the head while Fred punched another in the abdomen, sending him doubled over.
Troy managed to pull the gun out of the hands of the guy who started the brawl, tossing it out and breaking the window after wasting the last bullet on the attacker’s foot.
Jack punched several people in rapid succession before hearing the sound of a knife being unsheathed behind him. He responded by jumping to roundhouse its user in the stomach, sending the knife into the floor.
The other half of their group made it over to them. They stood in a tight circle to fight off the remaining bar patrons. Within a few seconds, between the four of them and their opponents fighting each other to get at them first, the entire bar was empty; most were either knocked out or leaving.
The only one left, besides the Serpent’s Hand members and the bartender, was a man sitting by himself. He was sipping a glass of alcohol. Half of his face was covered by a years-old burn scar. “Say, why didn’t you attack us?” Troy asked.
The man brought the glass down onto the table. “Who, me? I ain’t exactly got time for those kinds of law-breakin antics. Asides, I hafta respect a bunch o outsiders like all y’all. Here, use these to pay fer yer drinks. Least I can do affer givin’ me a scoop like that.” He dropped several old-fashioned coins onto the table. “If it’s not too much trouble I’d like the four o’ y’all ta sit down wit me an’ yer drinks. It’s not often I get such interesting company.”
“I… very well.” Troy agreed, walking over to the counter. The four ordered their drinks.
While the bartender started brewing, Jack whispered, “Why did you agree to that? We’re wasting time; Kat’s clearly not here.”
“True, but she could still be somewhere in the area. That guy might know something. Besides, I’ve always wanted to try an old west drink.”
A moment later, the table now had five customers sitting around it. “The name’s Jeremiah. Ah’m the local newspaper editor ‘ere at Baltimore. Ah over’eard yer friend say he’s lookin fer a li’l lass.”
“Yeah, have you seen her?”
“‘fraid not, but this could make a great story. Sorry I couldn’t be o’ much help.”
“Yeah? Well, sorry, but we’ve really got to hurry. Missing friend, dangerous place, you know how it is.” Jack explained.
“Ah. Fair nuff, I s’pose. Maybe when all y’all find ‘er, our paths migh’ cross again.”
“Maybe.” Dana agreed, turning to her cohorts and whispering, “See? Told you it sounded weird.”
“I s’pose all y’all four oughtta be heading out now.”
“I guess so.” Fred got up.
The group walked out, leaving Jeremiah behind with their untouched drinks. “Well, looks like more fer me.”
“Lauren, can I talk to you? I’ve got some bad news.”
“Of course, Tyler. What is it?” The girl looked up from the bench in the park.
Tyler sat down next to her. He played with his thumbs. “I just got done talking with our manager at the cafe. Turns out, the business wasn’t doing so well for the past few months, and the damage caused by the SCP yesterday was the last straw.”
“Oh, no no no, please no.” Lauren’s voice filled with dread, fully aware of where the conversation was going.
“Yeah, he, uh, he had to close down the restaurant. Me and the rest of the blue team had to be let go. He just couldn’t afford to keep the business going.”
“I’m sorry.” Lauren breathed.
“For what? Odds are, that thing would’ve shown up whether you came here or not.”
Lauren gazed down at the grass. “I know, but still, you guys lost your jobs.”
Tyler shrugged. “Honestly, the pay wasn’t that great anyway. And we can still make money off turf wars. I’m sure they don’t pay as much here as in Inkopolis, but we can make it work.”
“I hope so.” Lauren muttered, looking aside at nothing in particular.
Chapter 49: Three Portlands
Chapter Text
Katherine spent several seconds free-falling through the purple void, losing all sense of gravity until she fell onto concrete. "Gah...ow. Must've not said the spell loud enough or something." She muttered, looking around at her new surroundings.
She was in a massive, bustling city with neon billboards advertising local anomalous art galleries, candies that tasted like entropy, and some company called Anderson Robotics. A nearby neon billboard advertised ‘Welcome To Three Portlands.’
“Right, guess I should probably start looking.” Katherine left the narrow alley, before she was slammed into a wall by a man with a metal face.
Marcus jumped out of the Way he’d opened from within the Wanderer’s Library, looking around at the city around him. The buildings were close together, leaving only narrow alleys between them. All around him, people were either walking or riding cabs, and no one paid him any mind. Overhead billboards with neon lighting advertised a variety of anomalous goods and services, including some place called Ambrose Restaurants.
The inkling started walking in an arbitrary direction, trying to look for any sign of his friend. After a few minutes, he came across a man in a trench coat. Something about him seemed off, as though Marcus had to look at him dead-on to prevent him from flickering in and out of sight. Deciding the individual might have some knowledge of the anomalous, and having no other leads to speak of, he tapped the man on the shoulder. He turned to face Marcus, but he could’ve sworn the man didn’t actually move; that he had instantaneously turned around.
“What is it?” The man asked, completely unfazed by the fact this child had tentacles on his head and raccoon-like eye marks.
“Excuse me, sir, have you seen anything weird around here? Like, a girl around my age, purple tentacles on her head kind of like mine, something like that?”
The man in the trenchcoat sighed, thinking for a second or two. “No, but I do fancy myself an investigator of a sort. Perhaps I could help you.”
“Thanks, man. I’m willing to try anything, honestly. By the way, what’s your name?”
The man grinned, but it looked as though his mouth hadn’t moved at all. “Just call me Nobody.”
“Peregrine Series Humanoid Utility Droid prime directive: kill all outsiders to Three Portlands.” The robot spoke, its voice completely emotionless and neutral, as it pressed Kat’s windpipe into the wall, lifting her half a foot off the ground by her neck.
Despite choking, Kat managed to kick at the android, which showed no reaction. Desperate for an escape, she bit down on the hand holding her, only to break her tooth on the metal. Once she finally managed to get over her panic, she turned into an octopus, falling to the ground before turning back into a humanoid and rolling away from the android. She jumped behind a parked taxi cab, trying to catch her breath.
While Katherine was still rubbing her throat, trying to get it properly working again, the robot picked up the car. She yelped and hastily got up, running from the automaton and its blank, unfeeling stare as it effortlessly tossed the car at her. Kat ducked forward, letting the cab sail overhead and collide with another parked taxi, leaving a pile of metal in a puddle of leaked gasoline. “You are an outsider. You will be eliminated in accordance with the Peregrine Series Humanoid Utility Droid prime directive.” It stalked towards her, ready to kill.
Realizing that without a weapon, she couldn’t hope to beat something made of metal, Kat ran off. A few wires from one of the cars dropped into the gasoline puddle nearby. The sparks caused a chain reaction, resulting in a massive explosion. The octoling felt herself flying through the air for what felt like hours, before she crashed onto the concrete ground, purple ink-blood staining the surface. She took her shirt, the back completely burnt off, and tried to use it as a makeshift bandage, but there were too many cuts all over her limbs and torso for her to cover them all at once.
About thirty feet away, the android walked through the fire, completely unharmed. “Seriously, what’s it take to get rid of this guy?” Katherine muttered, running past a building labeled ‘Ambrose Restaurant’ while the android followed.
While Nobody drove, he checked the news on his radio for any potential evidence. A woman’s voice spoke, “Recently, there have been reports of Peregrine Series Humanoid Utility Droids malfunctioning and attacking individuals non-native to the city of Three Portlands. Anderson Robotics, the company responsible for creating and distributing the PSHUDs, has been forced to recall approximately 1,360 of the robots in order to prevent civilian casualties. So far, no official cause has been disclosed, but employees claim that investigations are already underway.”
Nobody reminded himself to follow up on that thread later, changing the radio station multiple times before deciding there wasn’t anything else worth following up on and shutting it off.
Marcus blinked, suddenly wondering whether the radio had ever been on in the first place. “So, any ideas?”
“Not sure, kid. Three Portlands is a big city. Any idea where your friend might be?”
“No clue. I’m not even sure she’s here in the first place, but from what I found in the Wanderer’s Library, this place is like some sort of interdimensional nexus.”
Nobody nodded before the car suddenly slammed to a stop as though the tires had spontaneously flattened. “You! Kid! Out of the car, now!” Marcus and Nobody exited the car, seeing a group of people pointing a variety of normal and magical weapons at them.
They looked surprised, as though they hadn’t initially noticed Nobody at the driver’s seat. “You know you’re on Chicago Spirit turf, slick?”
“Oh, Chicago Spirit?” Nobody smirked. “Now I know not to hold back.”
Katherine was running, exhausted and bleeding, while the android gradually closed the gap. She tossed her shirt behind her as a distraction, barely slowing the android down as it tossed the object off its face. Katherine turned a corner, running into an antique weapon store. The man at the counter yelled at her, “Hey, you see the sign?! No shirt, no shoes, no service! You’re two for three!”
“Sorry man, no time for modesty!” Katherine responded, taking a sword from a display shelf. “Killer robot!”
“Oh, for the love of… again?” He rolled his eyes as a metal hand punched through the door. He ran out the back as the android entered the otherwise empty building.
“You will be eliminated-” Kat didn’t listen to the rest, instead shouting as she ran into battle, dragging the sword behind her.
One member of the Chicago Spirit flinched before collapsing as Nobody pushed him to the ground. Marcus dodged an electric gun long enough to get close to its holder, kicking the gun out of his hands to punch him in the face. Nobody appeared to teleport as he punched out another Chicago Spirit member before kicking behind himself at another without bothering to turn around.
Marcus turned into a squid just long enough to jump over a bolt of thaumaturgic energy, transforming back in midair to skid onto the pavement. He pivoted on one leg to kick the other guy in the face, watching as two more members of the Chicago Spirit had their heads slammed together by Nobody.
“Alright, you stupid mechanical menace, let’s see how you deal with this!” Katherine shouted, swinging the sword at the android. She left a gash exposing the wires in its shoulder, only to be punched halfway through the room. Upon getting up, she watched as the robot’s shoulder repaired itself within seconds as though nothing had happened. “Oh, of course it’s got self-repair tech. What kind of self-respecting murderbot wouldn’t?” She ran back toward the android, ducking under its blow to swing the sword at it.
The android managed to deflect the sword with its arm, kicking her several feet backwards. Katherine repeatedly slashed the sword, only for the android to repair all damage. “You will be eliminated in accordance with the Peregrine Series Humanoid Utility Droid prime directive.” It vocalized in a neutral, emotionless tone as it tossed Katherine into the back wall. “Initiating self-defense flamethrowers.” The android’s arm transformed into a hollow shaft, shooting a blast of fire at Kat.
“Yeah, you’re the one who needs self-defense here!” Katherine barely managed to roll out of the way, letting the wall and floor behind her to catch on fire. Katherine noticed a 16th-century dagger on a display shelf, and threw it directly into the flamethrower shaft.
The android turned its arm back to normal, causing the dagger to fall out as a melted heap while the arm repaired itself.
Kat ran outside through the back door, making sure to go around the already-expanding flames. The android tried to follow, only for its path to be blocked by a falling support beam. “All outsiders must be eliminated.”
Nobody picked up a dropped gun, firing a blast of thaumaturgic energy at the apparent leader of the Chicago Spirit group. It missed, but the blast was enough to send him flying into a nearby wall. “Come on, fellas, let’s go! These two’re more trouble than they're worth!” The entire group of 10 ran out the alley, some having to carry their unconscious allies.
“Yeah! You better run!” Marcus yelled after them. “Alright, so what’s next?”
“If you want to find your friend, we’ll need to continue investigating. Of course, not having a car will make that much more difficult.”
Marcus walked out of the alley, having noticed something on the ground. He knelt down to get a better look, turning it over to see the front. His ink-blood froze over. “Oh no.” He held it up to show it to Nobody. “This… this is Kat’s shirt. It looks like it was torn or burnt off. And on the pavement, that’s some of her ink.”
Nobody examined the dried ink on the pavement. “Ink?”
“Yeah, It means she’s hurt! She’s bleeding.”
“So your blood is ink?”
“Yeah, there’s all different colors. I have green, Kat has purple, there’s a whole bunch of them. That’s not my point right now.”
“Of course. It must make the forensic sciences very different in your dimension. Most humans just have red blood.”
“Well, that’s all very well and good for most humans, but what about this?” Marcus gestured to the burned shirt in his hand.
“I’m sure there’s no cause for alarm-” “Oh. Yeah, of course. My best friend, practically a sister to me, is wandering around an unfamiliar city in an unfamiliar dimension, full of complete strangers, and she’s shirtless, bleeding, and probably burnt. What if she got killed? Or kidnapped? What if the Insurgency got her, or Are We Cool Yet?, or someone else?”
Marcus had started pacing, his breaths growing shorter. “She must still be alive. After all, judging by the size and infrequency of the blood splatters, the bleeding couldn’t have been overly dangerous. Of course, the burn mark on the shirt is a cause for concern, but it clearly wasn’t enough to stop her from running.”
Marcus paused, allowing his breaths to balance themselves out. “Alright, all we have to do is follow the trail of blood, and it should lead us directly to Katherine.” Marcus folded the shirt, putting it in his pocket. “Only problem is, which direction do we go?” A second later, a building audibly collapsed a few hundred feet away, catching on fire. “That way.”
After a hundred feet of running away from the collapsed store, Katherine entered an abandoned alleyway. She saw a strange object, having apparently been dropped or left for whatever reason. Kat picked up the device, which vaguely resembled an hourglass. She turned it in her hands, watching the strange glowing blue substance move inside, until the entire device started glowing. She dropped the hourglass, though it continued to spin on the ground by its own power. After a few seconds, Kat could feel herself leaving the dimension. “Oh fu-” Before she could finish, she disappeared.
“Come on, we’re almost there!” Marcus called to Nobody behind him, as they ran towards the fire. The building was completely unrecognizable, and a humanoid shape was walking through the flames.
When the humanoid emerged, it showed itself to be made entirely of metal. “You are foreign to Three Portlands. You will be eliminated in accordance with the Peregrine Series Humanoid Utility Droid prime directive.”
“Must be one of the defectives they were talking about on the news. Maybe it’s got something to do with Kat’s shirt.” Marcus concluded, pulling out his splatling. The ink torrent had no visible effect on the android. It walked towards them.
Nobody shot it with a device from his pocket. A blast of electricity launched out, short-circuiting the robot. It collapsed feet away from the building, looking unharmed despite no longer moving. “One of the Chicago Spirit thugs dropped it during our fight.” He explained plainly.
“Nice work, man.” Marcus looked at the robot, almost wondering if it had ever been active in the first place. “I hope Kat managed to get out of here. I mean, there had to have been some emergency exit.”
“There’s no blood trail on this side of the building. If your friend did manage to evacuate, she would’ve gone out the back.” Nobody pointed out.
“Okay, good idea.”
A few minutes later, they came to the end of the blood trail, where a strange device lay on the ground. Nobody picked it up, looking closely at the thing. “I’ve never seen one of these before, but judging by its aesthetic and the strong residual interdimensional thaumaturgic energies I’m sensing right now, I’d say your friend has been transported to an alternate dimension.”
“What?!” Marcus demanded, “Where’d it send her?!”
“Sorry to say, I’ve no idea. I’d recommend you go to the Wanderer’s Library to investigate.”
“Okay. You coming?”
Nobody’s head shook. “No, I’ll stay in Three Portlands. Someone has to investigate the cause of the PSHUD malfunctions.”
“Fair enough.” While Nobody walked away, Marcus drew the runes, speaking, “Magna bibliotheca ad centrum omnium, aperta tibi ad me.” He jumped through the Way, vaguely wondering if the man named Nobody had ever been there in the first place.
Lauren felt herself waking up, but something felt off. For whatever reason, she couldn’t move no matter how hard she tried. After opening her eyes, she looked around the room as best she could without being able to turn her head. Her mind wandered, recalling her fight with the chaos insurgency, and how she’d been jabbed with a needle in her arm that somehow prevented her from shapeshifting. She realized she hadn’t remembered that part until just then, as though her memories were starting to return. She looked in the corner of the room, where she noticed a figure standing in the corner of the guest room she was sleeping in.
Lauren thought the figure was Tyler. She tried to call over to him, only to find herself unable to move her mouth. The figure moved closer, revealing a suit of kevlar armor with a familiar red and black logo on the shoulder.
Lauren tried to scream, to jump out of bed, to alert someone to the intruder’s presence, but her every muscle refused to move. The Insurgency agent approached the bed, reaching out to touch her forehead. Lauren felt an invisible pressure on her chest, as memories started flooding back to her.
The Insurgency had used an experimental device, effectively rewriting Lauren’s brain. Her memories, emotions, thought processes, and her entire personality had been effectively mutilated in order to make her comply with their demands. They’d only had time to send her on one operation before being freed by her fellow agents. They’d raided a hideout of some group called the Global Occult Coalition, an organization dedicated to the eradication of anomalous phenomena altogether. She remembered battling alongside the Chaos Insurgency, and how she’d choked one of the GOC agents. It’d felt good, and made her happy to see the light slowly leave his eyes.
Lauren tried to scream at the apparition in front of her that that hadn’t been her, that she wasn’t a killer, and that she regretted ever abandoning her friends now that they were separated across dimensions.
After a few agonizing seconds that felt like hours, the apparition disappeared, and Lauren sat up in a cold sweat. “I remember everything.” She whispered to herself, before screaming at the top of her lungs, “I remember everything!”
Chapter 50: Innsmouth Invasion
Chapter Text
In the middle of the park, the blue team and Eric sat at a bench discussing recent events. “So, any plans for finances? I mean, it’s not like turf wars are going to be enough.” Nate asked.
“We could do odd jobs. Y’know, do chores all over town and get paid for them.” Sam suggested. She noticed something off about her friend. “Hey Tyler, any reason why you look so worried?”
“It’s Lauren. She woke up screaming this morning, and I could barely get her to talk. I think she might be starting to remember what happened with the Chaos Insurgency.”
“You mean those guys who mind-controlled her a couple months back?” Margaret asked.
“Yup.” Tyler looked straight into the sky, where he noticed a streak of light falling towards the town. A few seconds later, something shook the park from a block away.
“Woah! Guys, what was that?” Eric asked, standing up in alarm.
“No clue, but we’ve gotta investigate. Come on guys, who’s with me?” Tyler got up, trying to convince the others.
“Well, my schedule’s open today.” Margaret answered, and the group got ready to leave the park.
“So, Goggles, you think your old friend can help us out with this one?” Eric asked as the group ran towards the unknown crash site.
“I dunno. She didn’t seem like she was up for anything big this morning, and she probably doesn’t have experience with aliens.”
“How do we know this thing’s an alien?” Margaret questioned.
“It spontaneously fell out of the sky, and there weren’t any airplane or helicopter noises. I think we can make an educated guess.” Nate surmised.
After a few minutes, they came across a downed spacecraft in the middle of a street. It looked completely unfamiliar, with shapes and colors that almost physically hurt to look at. The smoldering wreck was embedded in a massive 20-foot-wide crater.
“Woah. it… it really is an alien.” Tyler whispered to himself as the team readied their weapons.
Something in the spaceship opened, sending smoke billowing out, concealing the figure inside. A massive shadow emerged, quickly jumping out at them. The group retreated backwards as an enormous fist slammed into the pavement, leaving a crack in the road.
The monster stood up to its full ten foot height. Its entire body was gray, the bulbous head was completely featureless, and 12 arms came out of each side.
“What is that thing?” Margaret screamed.
“Oh, I don’t know, let me just look it up- How are we supposed to know?!” Nate screamed, “C’mon, let’s take it down!”
Tyler ran at the alien, shooting its chest with his splattershot. Before it could grab him, he dodged to the side. The thing swung its arms to the side, knocking him into the window of the nearby restaurant.
Margaret rolled under the alien, swinging her slosher at its back. It grabbed her with one of its many hands, only for her to turn into a squid and slip out. While she fell to the ground, Eric threw his roller at the thing’s head, causing it to stumble forward.
Tyler ran out of the restaurant, tossing an open 2-handled black pot, covering the extraterrestrial in spicy curry. Its screech echoed in their minds as it tried to get the hot food off itself. It punched the ground with all 24 of its fists, causing massive cracks to appear in a circular radius around it.
Samantha used the long-range potential of her charger to form a vertical ink trail on a medium-sized nearby house, allowing Eric to swim up the wall in his squid form. He jumped out at the top of the trail, swinging his roller at the alien’s head. It stumbled backwards, while the cylindrical head of the roller fell off the handle.
Eric kicked the weapon’s head towards the invader, causing it to stumble almost imperceptibly before crushing the weapon underfoot. “Uh, well, guess I didn’t think that through.”
Tyler jumped on top of the alien, punching it repeatedly in its blank face before kicking off its chest, throwing a splat bomb in midair. It exploded on the monster just as Tyler landed on the ground.
Nate swung his ink brush, knocking the thing's head to the side.
“Eric! What if we combine our weapons?” Samantha suggested.
“What does that even mean?”
“It means, what if I shoot your roller out of my charger?”
“Hey, that might actually be stupid enough to work!” Eric loaded the handle of his broken roller into Samantha's charger. The young girl shot the blunt object straight at the alien with the force of a rifle shot, knocking it over from the sheer impact.
The creature screeched telepathically, leaving the five holding their heads in pain, while the alien left in the opposite direction. “Come on! We have to stop that thing!” Nate called over to the others. “Then again, it is headed straight for the theater where they’re showing ‘Fresh Fish VIII’, so maybe we don’t have to hurry.”
“Come on!” Tyler ran in the direction of the alien, dragging Nate by the arm.
After a few minutes, the blue team and Eric came across the alien. They witnessed it tossing a car into a store window, setting the small building on fire. “Bombs ready?” Eric pulled out a splat bomb, the others following suit. They tossed the explosives at the alien, knocking it back a foot.
“It’s no good; we don’t have enough firepower to beat this thing!” Samantha complained, as the beast was already recovering. “Unless… Nate! Let’s do the inkbrush thing like last time!”
“What? Sam, that thing is way bigger than the chicken!”
“Have you got a better idea?”
“I- alright, you got me there.” Nate turned into a squid, perched on top of Samantha’s charger.
She fired the weapon.
Nate transformed back into a humanoid in midair, and swung his inkbrush directly into the extraterrestrial’s face. The weapon snapped in half while the alien barely reacted, tossing Nate into a wall hard enough to knock the breath out of him.
“Dude!” Eric sprinted over to Nate. “Are you alright?” He asked, helping the other inkling up.
“Yeah, just, just let me, lemme catch my breath.”
Eric had to push Nate out of the way as the alien jumped in front of them, slamming its fist onto the ground hard enough to send the front wall of the store crumbling on top of itself.
“Is… is it dead?” Tyler asked, stepping away from the rubble.
“That size? I’m not getting my hopes up.” Eric answered.
“I know we can think of a plan to beat this thing.” Margaret stated, as the rubble started to shift.
“Wait. What if we tried fire?” Nate suggested, “You guys, give me your ink tanks. Margaret, go get a match or something to light a fire. Tyler, Sam, you two distract it. Rider, you come with me to the gas station. We’ll fill up the tanks with gasoline, then we’ll cover that monster in the stuff, and then we’ll set it on fire.”
“That’s actually a pretty good plan.” Eric agreed.
“I’ve got some matches and a lighter at my place.” Margaret added, as the alien emerged from the rubble pile.
“Alright guys, let’s do this!” Tyler yelled, throwing 5 splat bombs at the monster. Sam fired her charger, distracting the creature long enough for the others to toss their ink tanks over to Eric and Nate, who split off from the others along with Margaret.
The alien grabbed Tyler, who turned into a squid to slip out of its hands, repeatedly slipping again, until landing on the pavement nearby.
At the same time, Sam jumped up to kick the beast in the chest. It took the charger out of her hands, effortlessly snapping it in half while tossing her away. Tyler jumped on top of the creature, shooting it on the head with his splattershot before hitting the alien’s head with the weapon. The alien grabbed him, easily pulling him off and tossing him several feet away.
Tyler groaned in pain, standing up from the pavement.
“Guys! We got the gasoline!” Eric called over, carrying 5 small cylinders full of a viscous black substance.
“Great! Here, hand ’em over!” Samantha held out her arms.
“Actually, I thought we’d just empty the canisters onto the alien.” Nate explained, looking around. “Speaking of which, where’s our firegirl?”
A splat bomb exploded on the alien’s head, having seemingly come from out of nowhere, before Margaret jumped up from directly behind it. She slammed her slosher onto its head to vault over the creature, landing into a sprint and going over to the others. “Sorry I’m late. Traffic was killer.”
“Traffic? You don’t even have a license.” Tyler pointed out.
“And thank goodness for that. Now I got the lighter and matchbox, and I see you guys got the gasoline, so let’s finish this already!”
“You got it.” Nate ran up to the alien, emptying the canisters onto the ground. “Come on, you overgrown freak, over here!” He waved over to the creature, which started lumbering towards him. “Margaret, how’s it coming with that lighter?!”
“Just a sec.” She fumbled with the matches, trying to get them out of the box while also holding the lighter. “C’mon, just gotta… ah, screw it.” She turned on the lighter, lighting the entire matchbox at once before tossing it into the gasoline puddle directly below the alien.
The alien creature immediately caught ablaze, screeching in the inklings’ minds loud enough to bring them to their knees, clutching their heads with their brains vibrating against the insides of their heads.
After several seconds, the creature finally fell over, dead. “Hey, guys, we did it. We killed an alien!” Tyler celebrated.
“Guys, guys!” someone else called over. The group turned around, still holding their heads, as Lauren ran around the corner. “Guys, I’ve been looking all over for you! I heard a crash, and I’ve been looking all over town since.”
“Took you long enough.” Eric teased her, gesturing over to the corpse.
“Wait. You guys managed to beat that thing without me?!” Lauren paused for a few seconds, looking between the alien and her friends, before squealing in joy, “That’s awesome!”
“Thanks! Ready to get back to my place?” Tyler asked.
“Yeah, I mean, if there’s nothing left to do here.” She agreed, as the group started heading back. “By the way, I did some research. Turns out all that happened this morning was sleep paralysis. Probably brought on by stress from starting to remember what happened while I was mind controlled.”
“Okay.” Tyler held Lauren’s hand. “What do you want to do next?”
“Dunno. I’ll have to think for a while. I just found out what the Insurgency made me do, and I know it wasn’t me, but still, I did that stuff.”
“Fair enough. Do you want to tell me?”
“No, not right now. Maybe later, but I’m not ready to talk yet.”
“Got it. Just so you know, I still trust you.”
“Thank you.” Lauren’s face visibly brightened. “By the way, nice work on the alien thing. How’d you do it?”
“Oh, Nate deserves the credit. He’s the one who got the idea to cover it in gasoline and then set it on fire.”
“Seriously? That’s brilliant.”
“I know, right? So, d’you think this alien is an isolated incident?”
“Knowing our luck? I doubt it.” Lauren chuckled darkly as they came up to Tyler’s house.
Chapter 51: Infiltration
Chapter Text
Octavio walked into the abandoned building on the northern border of Inkopolis, where his group had been operating out of until recently. He had no idea where the artist and girl had gone after the battle 2 days ago, but he and the robot had been hiding out there ever since. He was met with a deep, metallic voice berating him, “I assume you’ve failed once again to locate our enemies’ base of operations, organism.”
“Unfortunately, you’re right. But I don’t see you coming up with any bright ideas, tin can.”
“That’s because you haven’t bothered to look, you overgrown pile of takoyaki. While you have been wasting your time, I created something new.” Tartar, now wearing a helmet that matched the rest of its mechanical form while protecting its head, pressed a button on the wall.
The wall slid away, revealing Tartar’s newest creation. “Brute force was no use against our enemies, though the removal of test subject 10,008 provided us with an advantage. Therefore, we will annihilate them from within. Behold! Project: double.”
After four of their group had left for Mars, the remaining 10 agents waited in the base for any report on the Sarkic Cults or Horizon Initiative. “I’m going up to the surface, maybe see if I can find anything.” Ethan let the others know. “Alright, just make sure to call us if anything happens. Can’t be too careful after what happened the other day.”
“Got it, cal.” As soon as he emerged aboveground, Ethan saw someone from across the plaza. “Hey, wait… yo, Kat, over here!” Upon hearing him call over, the agent ran up to him. “Dude, where’ve you been? Everyone’s been worried sick; we sent out three different search parties.”
“Wait, really?” Katherine asked.
“Yeah, this is great. Come on, let’s get back to base. The others are going to be so happy that you’re back here safe. Or, well, safe might be an exaggeration, but we’re working on that.” As he talked, he was grinning the entire time. “Just, hey, c’mon already!” They went down the manhole into the hideout.
Within seconds of the two coming back down, The entire room fell silent. Pearl was the first to speak up, after running over and ensnaring the octoling into a warm, tight hug. “Kat! I can’t believe you’re back! Do you have any idea how worried we’ve been? Oh, thank goodness you’re alright. What happened? Where’d you end up? How’d you get back?”
Katherine seemed to think for a moment, before answering, “Honestly, everything after the portal is a blur. As far as I remember, I was going through the portal one minute and the next I was in the plaza.”
“Alright, fair enough. I have to call the others and tell them to call off the search.” Pearl tried using the dimensional communicators, only to get no result. “Huh. That’s weird, almost like our interdimensional tech is on the fritz. Hopefully it passes. I mean, wouldn’t want to have to send out search parties for the search parties right?”
“Oh, no, of course not. That’d just be silly.” Katherine answered, wandering around the base.
“I’ll call our Mars team and see how they’re doing with the Church of the Second Hytoth.” Dr Kondraki explained, only to complain seconds later, “What do you mean I can’t reach them?”
“Dude, they’re in space. The reception up there has gotta be terrible.” Trent reminded him.
“You don’t get it. Foundation-issue communicators shouldn’t be affected by normal cell phone service. It’s almost like...like something’s jamming our signals.” He pointed at Katherine, yelling, “Something that appeared the minute she walked in here!”
“Are you crazy?!” Kat yelled, stumbling backwards, “There’s no way I could betray you guys! You know me better than that!”
“True.” Marie set off a warning shot with her charger. “But we also know that mind control is a thing.”
Katherine started laughing quietly, closing her eyes and turning her head down. Her voice grew progressively deeper, louder, and more robotic, until she sounded exactly like commander Tartar. Her head swung upwards, revealing that her eyes were glowing a deep, mechanical red. “You simple-minded little organism. I’m not under mind control. I’m something else entirely.”
“Tartar! Let me guess: you transferred your consciousness into a robotic duplicate of Kat so we’d let you in, and then you could get all our secrets.” Madison surmised, before realising everyone was looking at her. “What? I watch a lot of sci-fi movies. I know how this works.”
“You actually figured it out. No matter. All I need to do now is transfer the information I’ve gathered to my primary body, and then your downfall will be truly inevitable.”
“Not happening. Bright, turn on the electromagnetic force field so it can’t send any signals!” Marie commanded. Dr. Bright pressed a button on the laptop, causing a field of electricity to cover the walls, floor, and ceiling of the base.
“How clever. Except I can still leave this base and send the information from beyond the confines of this force field.”
“You know, for a robot you’re really bad at math.” Kondraki stepped in front of the base exit. “There’s 10 of us, and only 1 of you.”
“Perhaps. But quality is always more important than quantity.” Tartar shot a blast of lightning, knocking over the entire small militia. “And I have more quality, more power, than all of you insignificant organics combined. I am Tartar. This world is now mine, and your lives are at an end.”
“Maybe! But if you think we’ll cowardly surrender like a bunch of surrendering cowards then you’re somehow even dumber than we thought.” Sydney told the robot, as the entire group charged it at once. It easily dodged behind them to kick Bright and Clef in their backs, knocking them several feet forwards. Their guns fell out of their hands, allowing Tartar to fry them using its electric blasts.
Callie tried to smash her roller into the doppelganger, with Tartar showing no reaction to the strike. Instead, it grabbed the weapon, effortlessly tossing it into the wall. “You little...” She charged at the android, attempting to fight it hand-to-hand. It effortlessly blocked all her strikes, turning around to kick her in the face. Before Callie could fall to the ground, Tartar grabbed her arms and pulled them until she screamed in pain, desperately kicking with no effect on the machine.
Marie screamed at the android, jumping on it from behind. Vaguely surprised, Tartar released Callie, pulling Marie off its back to toss them both to the ground. “I won’t let you hurt my cousin, freak.”
“Familial love. How touching. How ineffectual.” It fired a blast of plasma out of its palm at both of them, sending them temporarily airborne.
Ethan, Trent, Sydney, and Madison tried firing their weapons to no avail. Tartar barely moved from the force of the combined attacks, otherwise showing no reaction. Ethan tossed his splatling gun at Tartar, knocking it back a foot. “I will not be felled by one of your insignificant species.” It fired bolts of electricity at Ethan, causing him to scream in pain.
The other three charged at the robot, only for it to fire blasts of plasma out of its palms. Knocked back as they were by the attack, the S4 watched Pearl jump to try to kick Tartar. It dodged, grabbing her by the arm and tossing her into the wall. She tried to punch Tartar, who grabbed her fists and started crushing them. Immediately, Pearl turned into a squid to slip behind Tartar. While she tried to rub the pain out of her knuckles, Tartar turned around and kicked her in the back, knocking her to the ground. Right behind Tartar, the wall exploded, enveloping the duplicate in smoke.
“Oh, great! Now what?” Trent lamented.
Tartar walked out of the smoke, followed by Octavio, and several dozen octolings.
“No! How… how is this possible? We set up the electromagnetic force field to block your signal. How did you figure out where we are?” Callie demanded.
“Isn’t it obvious? I remotely sent the coordinates the second I was allowed into your headquarters.” Tartar moved the fake Katherine’s mouth into a fanged, malicious rictus grin. “Now, your end is finally at hand.”
The enemy octolings charged at the new squidbeak splatoon agents, engaging them in battle. Kondraki was the only one of the three foundation scientists who still had his firearm, though Bright and Clef managed to put up a fight by kicking and punching the enemy soldiers.
Marie, Callie, and Pearl attempted to fight Tartar all at once, only for the robot to effortlessly knock them back using its electricity.
Trent successfully fought off a small group of octolings using his dualies, dodge-rolling over to Madison as she struck another with her octoshot. “I can’t believe they found our base.” She muttered, as Ethan and Sydney joined their makeshift circle.
“They’re going to wish they hadn’t.” Ethan fired his splatling to knock out several octolings, before striking three at once with the weapon.
Nearby, Octavio walked over to Tartar. “The explosives are set. Let’s blow this place.”
“Guys!” Kondraki yelled out, “They’re setting off explosives! We need to leave now!”
Immediately, the group stopped their fighting in favor of running for the exit.
Tartar pressed a button on a remote control, igniting a series of explosions throughout the base. Octavio attempted to follow the agents as they fought their way outside, before he felt something grab him by the arm, stopping him in his tracks. He looked behind himself, to find that Tartar was physically holding him back. "What are you doing?!"
"Isn't it obvious? You are a living organism, and your purpose has been served. Therefore, the only logical course of action is to end your life." Tartar paralyzed Octavio by firing several bolts of electricity at him, until the ceiling fell from directly above them.
Seconds after the group made it aboveground, they watched as their entire base collapsed, sending up a cloud of dust and enveloping the plaza in the deafening sound of stone crashing into stone. By the time the ground had stopped shaking, all that remained was a massive sinkhole in the ground.
“Guys, what… what just happened?” Trent asked, looking around at the rest of the group.
“Come on.” Marie ordered, shaking and trying to sound calmer than she was, “Gramps is still at our place getting his old man rest. We need to tell him we’re moving to another headquarters.”
“Right. I’ll call him.” Callie dialed her cell phone, getting a no signal message. “Dammit! Tartar’s probably jamming our signals remotely from wherever he is. That means we can’t split up anymore unless absolutely necessary, so I’d suggest we all go and get our grandfather, and then we’ll figure out a new base of operations.” The others spoke their agreements, leaving the ruins of their previous base of operations.
Hours later, The 11 members of the new squidbeak splatoon set up a series of transport beacons in their new base, an abandoned arcade closed down for health code violations a decade ago, so they could teleport back at a moment’s notice. “Okay, so, obviously we can’t go after Tartar yet.” Marie told the group, who’d assembled around several tables pushed together as a makeshift desk. “Not just because we don’t know where he is, but also because he completely knocked us around earlier.”
“That’s hardly our only problem.” Craig added, “Without access to our phone lines, we can’t get any calls about new SCPs that show up. We’ll have to rely on news reports for any information on abnormal activity.”
“We need to wait until the others get back from Mars. Then, we can focus on what to do.” Kondraki decided.
“We should probably check the news anyway, just in case.” Pearl knocked the nearby TV remote a few times against the table before getting it to work. As soon as she turned on the TV, a news report appeared at a town called Calamari county.
“Hey, dude, that’s where we grew up!” Callie nudged her cousin’s shoulder excitedly. They listened to the report, about sightings of cultists outside the town limits. The reporter held up a picture, showing a man with circular rows of teeth on his palms.
Dr. Clef immediately turned the report off, not needing to see any more. “Well, the good news is the Sarkic Cults are here. The bad news is the Sarkic Cults are here."
Chapter 52: Bellerverse
Chapter Text
Tristan, Trevor, and Thomas Bailey stepped out of the portal from the Wanderer’s library. They found themselves in an expansive desert, which seemed to stretch on for eternity. “You know, one of these days we’re going to end up in the infinite bunny dimension.” Thomas complained.
“I wouldn’t get your hopes up.” Tristan argued, “Those lagomorphs can be surprisingly vicious.”
“Yeah but on the bright side, that little octo-girl should stand out like a sore thumb around here.” Trevor added, before spotting a figure in the distance. “Hey, maybe that guy can help us! Sir! Sir, over here! Hey, we need some help!” He waved his arms in the air, running over to get the stranger’s attention.
Once Trevor got closer, the man looked at him with a mix of confusion and intrigue. He spoke in a language none of them recognized.
Tristan pulled out three devices from his pocket. “Put these on your heads. Dimensional translators; they’ll allow us to communicate.” The three placed the dime-sized diamond-shaped devices on their foreheads, so that the vocal patterns of the dimensional natives would alter in their perceptions to sound like English, while their own vocal patterns would change to sound like the native language of the dimension.
“Apologies, could you repeat that?” Trevor requested.
The stranger spoke again, perfectly clear now, “Greetings. Who are you pale-skins?” The stranger didn’t sound hostile. If anything, he was curious and somewhat apprehensive.
“Let me handle this guy.” Tristan stepped forward. “My name is Tristan. These are my brothers, Trevor and Thomas.” He held out his hand. The stranger took it in his own. During the handshake, Tristan noticed the stranger had an additional thumb on the other side of his hand.
“Those who know me call me Beller.” He explained, “Tell me, do you know of any wonders?”
The brothers looked at each other briefly. “Uh no, no I’m afraid not. At least, not around here.” Despite himself, Tristan couldn’t help but stare at the man’s extra thumb.
The desert wanderer seemed to notice, as he held up both hands to show he had an extra thumb on the other as well. “Curious? These are, well, I suppose you could call them a gift of some sort, from the Everman, some two years ago. Surely you’ve heard of the Everman.”
“No. I’m afraid we haven’t.” Thomas admitted.
Beller’s eyes widened. “Really? You must be from a truly unfathomable distance. Tell me, where are you from?”
“I’m sorry, but we don’t really remember where we came from.” Tristan lied. He figured these people didn’t have any knowledge of multiverse theory, so it would be easier to let them believe he and his brothers were from this dimension.
“Ah, fellow nomads. Always a pleasure to meet likewise travellers. I, for my own part, can’t remember how long I have been wandering these deserts, searching for adventure and knowledge of the old world.”
“Sorry, but I’m afraid we don’t know much about world history. Could you tell us of the old world, if it’s not too much trouble?” Tristan asked.
Beller looked at him as though he were an idiot, and started to laugh. “You truly must be daft, then. Very well, let’s keep walking. I’d rather keep moving while we’re out in the open.” The triplets nodded, and the four started walking in an arbitrary direction. “Long ago, the old world was destroyed. Nobody quite agrees on how, but the world ended millennia ago. Now, I wander between the tribes and settlements, researching wonders- objects and creatures that defy all logic.”
“Ah, right. Now I remember.” Tristan turned to his brothers, whispering, “Another post-apocalypse timeline. I’ve seen these before.”
Trevor asked Beller, “Have you seen a little girl anywhere, about this tall…” He held his palm about halfway to his own height. “...purple tentacles for hair; big, oddly-shaped eyes?”
Beller looked down, thinking for a brief moment, “No, I regret to say that I haven’t. Even so, there are many places she could be. Perhaps I could help in your search.”
“Thank you, sir. I’m sure you’ll be of great help to us.” Thomas replied.
After a few hours, The Bailey triplets and Beller encountered a cave where they decided Katherine might’ve opted to hide out. Deep inside, they had found nothing but dark, damp rock, stalactites dripping water, stalagmites peppering the ground, and bats much bigger than they should’ve been.
“I don’t think she’s in here, guys.” Tristan surmised, waving a bat with a 2-foot wingspan out of his face.
“Agreed. Come, we should continue elsewhere.” Beller started back towards the cave entrance, but stopped in his tracks when he heard a deep, rumbling noise directly above him. “Cave beast.” He whispered, jumping out of the way of a falling stalactite.
The ceiling of the cave came crashing down, accompanied by a titanic creature. It vaguely resembled a sort of mole, except large enough to easily crush a car or horse underfoot. On each of its front paws was a set of three six-foot claws, serrated and ending with razor-sharp points. The brown fur was matted and filthy, the black eyes were small and beady, and the nose was constantly sniffing around the cave. After only a few seconds, it screeched at them, rearing up on its hind legs so its hunched-over back scraped the unbroken part of the cave ceiling.
“It’s blocking the entrance; we’ll need to kill it to get past!” Beller tensed his fingers, exposing a set of barbed hooks in the tips. “Another gift from the Everman.” He explained, jumping towards the cave beast. He raked his fingers across its chest, causing it to flinch back as it swiped its claws, knocking Beller into the back wall.
While he got up, the triplets unholstered their foundation-issue firearms, shooting at the creature’s face. It initially bellowed in pain before holding up its claws to block the firearms.
The giant mole stabbed its claws directly into the floor, forcing the Baileys to dodge to the side as it carved three massive cracks in the surface. “Anyone got an idea how to stop that thing?” Trevor asked no one in particular.
In response, Beller jumped in the air, climbing onto the cave beast’s head to stab his finger needles into its eyes. The animal roared, clawing at its own head until Beller was forced to jump back down, the breath knocked out of him. “I only distracted it.” He gasped between breaths, “That thing doesn’t need its eyes; its other senses have been heightened by living in the dark of this cave.”
The cave beast shrieked as gunshots sounded from behind it. “That sound...” Beller mused, “It’s the same as your weapons. I haven’t heard anything like it before today.”
Apparently deciding the humans weren’t worth the trouble, the cave be ast dug through the floor until it disappeared, leaving a massive pit in front of the group. They managed to walk around the edge to the other side, encountering a man and girl.
The man looked to be somewhere in his fifties, wearing a dirty, sand-encrusted foundation uniform. The girl looked like she was in her early twenties, wearing dirty rags. Her lips had small holes in them, almost like they’d once been sewn shut. On her forehead, cheeks, and nose were the letters M, E, L, and A. “Who are you?” The man asked, holding his gun to them.
“Hey, we don’t mean any harm!” Tristan approached the pair while taking off his translator. “We’re with the SCP foundation, same as you.” He pointed at the logo on his uniform, causing the other man to put his gun back in its holster.
“So you are. Lieutenant Samson, at your service. To be honest, I thought I was the only one left.”
“Well…” Tristan touched his forehead to make sure his translator was off, and that in turn the Beller and the strange woman couldn’t understand him. “...sorry to say, you still might be. The three of us are from another dimension. We’re trying to find a colleague of ours, who was tossed into a portal, but it was randomized, so we don’t actually know where in the multiverse she ended up.”
“Oh.” Samson turned to his companion. “Mm-ee-ll-aa, can you give us a moment?” He spoke slowly, making gestures with his fingers, as though he were talking to a small child or, more accurately, someone who didn’t fluently speak contemporary english.
Mm-ee-ll-aa nodded, walking outside to give them room.
Still wearing his translator, Trevor turned to Beller. “Could you give the four of us a moment to ourselves?”
“Very well.” He answered, not that Tristan or Samson could understand, before walking out of the cave.
Once Beller and Mm-ee-ll-aa were both out of earshot, Tristan, Trevor, Thomas, and Samson stood in the middle of the cave. The triplets took off their translators.
Samson was the first to speak, “So, you three are from another dimension, huh? Guess that explains why your suits are so clean, and why they don’t look like mine aside from the logo.”
“Yeah, but I’ve got a question for you.” Thomas spoke up, “If you’re from this dimension like those two, how’re you able to speak our language?”
“Simple. I was an agent working for the SCP foundation, until one thing led to another, the higher-ups decided human civilization was a lost cause, and they sent a lot of us into space with cryogenic freezing so we wouldn’t die of old age. I don’t remember the details, but that’s about the gist of it. A few thousand years later, I crashed in a settlement where I found Mm-ee-ll-aa. We got chased off by a gang of bandits. After we fought them off, we realized we’d gotten lost, and just started wandering around. We’ve been traveling for, I’d say, about ten or so years now.”
“Ten years? Is that why you’re able to communicate with her?” Trevor asked, clearly shocked at how long they’d been wandering.
“Pretty much. While we’ve been going around from place to place, I’ve been teaching her english as best I can, and in turn she’s taught me some of the new language.”
“Very well. We should get back to the other two. The sooner we figure out whether or not Katherine’s in this dimension the better.” Thomas decided.
“Good plan. I’m guessing Katherine’s the colleague you lost?”
“One and the same.” Tristan confirmed, standing up. “Come on, I think we’re all caught up. Maybe Beller and Mm-ee-ll-aa have already started hitting it off.”
“Wait, Beller? As in the Beller?”
“You’ve heard of him?” Thomas asked.
Samson nodded. “According to Mm-ee-ll-aa, he’s something of a legend. A living myth. I thought he was a folktale.”
“Well come on, let’s get back to our living myth.” Trevor got up, the four leaving the cave and putting on their translators while Tristan tossed one to Samson as well.
Outside, Beller was evidently telling Mm-ee-ll-aa a story of his travels. “And that, my young friend, is how I used a giant lizard’s femur bone and a pot of honey to escape an ancient temple basement inhabited by a race of dog-men.”
“Alright, you two, we’re ready to get going.” Samson told them.
“It’s been an honor meeting you in person, Beller. I can’t remember how many legends I’ve heard about you.” Mm-ee-ll-aa’s eyes were shining.
“Ah, I suppose my reputation might just precede me. Now come, we should help these three find their lost companion.”
“Yes, sir.” Mm-ee-ll-aa turned to the foreigners. “In my village, I remember there were stories about an oasis. It was said to have mystical properties; anyone from beyond the surrounding desert would be instinctively drawn to it. If your friend has managed to survive, then she should be there. Sadly, I can't remember where it is."
Beller nodded thoughtfully. “I’ve heard tell of the wanderer’s oasis. From what I remember, it should be a few hours’ walk in the direction the sun sets. If we start now and keep a steady pace, we should arrive by nightfall.”
“Right. Then let’s get started.” Tristan decided. The six of them started toward the direction of the oasis.
An hour or so after they started walking, the group came across a river 20 feet wide. It stretched for miles in either direction, negating the option of simply going around. “We need to get across this river. You were right, I can feel something pulling me in the direction we’ve been going, almost like a natural inclination to go there.” Samson confirmed, looking around for materials. “We need to find some way across.”
While the former astronaut was searching, Beller took a sturdy branch the same length as his own height, which had fallen off a nearby tree, and stuck it as deep as he could into the water. After a few seconds, he pulled out the branch, holding it straight up.
Everything up to the height of his collarbone was soaked, but above that the wood was bone-dry. “We should be able to wade through the river, provided the depth remains constant all the way across. We ought to go single file. I’ll lead the way by poking the stick in front of me. If the water gets too deep, we can simply move to another spot in the river. Failing that, we’ll return here and think of a different course.”
“Wait, why can’t we just swim across?” Thomas asked.
“I lived in a desert my whole life. I’ve no idea how to swim.” Mm-ee-ll-aa admitted.
“Good answer. Let’s go with Beller’s plan then.”
The others fell in line behind Beller as he waded into the water, poking the river floor in front of himself with his stick.
About halfway between the two sides of the riverbank, Mm-ee-ll-aa looked to the side, noticing something heading towards them while hiding under the water. “Watch out, there’s something in the water!” She held out her arms to signal the group to stop moving.
The water gave way to a creature bursting out of the surface. It vaguely resembled a giant otter, with curved fangs forming a massive overbite and slick, damp brown fur. Its front paws were webbed for swimming through the water, and its eyes and nostrils were on the top of its snout to breath and see even while the rest of it was completely submerged.
“Bunyip!” Mm-ee-ll-aa tried to jump backwards, only to fall into the water.
“I’ll help her! You four deal with the bunyip!” Before he could get a response, Samson dove under the water while the bunyip lunged towards them.
Beller jumped at the monster, raking his finger hooks across its throat as he hung on to the fur, using the hooks to keep a hold where others would find it much too slippery. The fur was thick enough to negate any real damage, but the creature turned its head from side to side to shake the unwanted weight.
Beller climbed the Bunyip, managing to jump onto its head. He stabbed it in the eye, causing the bunyip to bellow in pain. “Now, you three, do something!”
While the Bailey triplets pulled out their firearms to shoot at the bunyip’s throat and stomach, Samson breached the surface. Mm-ee-ll-aa was coughing and sputtering water as she was dragged up by the arms, but was otherwise alive.
The bunyip turned around, exposing its massive paddle-shaped tail to the surface to knock Thomas, Trevor, Tristan, Samson, and Mm-ee-ll-aa out of the water and onto the other side of the riverbank. Beller jumped off the bunyip’s head, landing near the rest of the party. “We should retreat. Bunyips can’t survive long out of water, so it won’t follow us.” He explained, leading the group away from the infested river.
Hours after the bunyip encounter, the group had encountered nothing more dangerous than a few scattered dingoes, which, while larger than normal, didn’t provide quite the same excitement or challenge as the river beast had. Just as the Beller had predicted, there was an oasis in the middle of the desert. The water itself was somewhere between a pond and a lake in size, with trees growing in various places around it.
There was also a distinct lack of octolings. “Maybe she’s hiding.” Tristan suggested, calling out, “Hey! Hey kid! Katherine! It’s us, the Baileys! From Sloth’s Pit! You here!? C’mon, we’re here to rescue you! This is a rescue mission! Katherine! If you can hear me, answer me!” He waited a full minute with no response. “Guys, I don’t think she’s here.”
“That is very unfortunate.” Beller looked like he wanted to console them for the loss of their friend, and yet had spent far too long wandering by himself.
“That’s alright; could the three of you just...” Tristan trailed off, gesturing that he wanted to be left alone.
“Of course.” Beller nodded, leading Samson and Mm-ee-ll-aa away from the triplets.
Trevor addressed his brothers, “Okay, so we’ve got three possibilities. Either Kat’s in this dimension and hasn’t made it here yet, or she got killed, or we’re barking up the wrong world tree altogether.”
Thomas added, “Let’s be cautiously optimistic for the time being and assume she’s still alive. I say we wait until morning, and if she’s still not here, we’ll try another universe.”
“Good idea, but what about those guys?” Tristan pointed over to their travelling companions. “They’ve only known this world their whole lives, so imagine what might happen if they found out there were other universes.”
“Then we’ll just have to wake up and get back to the Wanderer’s Library before they’re even awake.” Thomas decided.
His triplets hesitantly agreed on the loosely defined plan.
Chapter 53: Lord Blackwood And The Octoling Encounter Of 1884
Chapter Text
“-nky liver.” Kat finished as she reconstituted in an unfamiliar location. Upon looking around, it appeared to be a wooden boat, simple enough to be comfortably maintained by a crew of only a few people while big enough to sustain a fairly long trip. No one was visible from where Katherine stood, but there was something in the middle of the boat blocking her view. Given the water moving behind her, Kat surmised that she was at the stern, and the thing blocking her view was some sort of indoor living quarters.
Katherine realized the inherent danger of an octoling such as herself being on a boat in the middle of the open ocean, hastily backing up away from the edge. “Okay, okay Kat. Easy.” She whispered to herself, trying to keep from panicking, “If this is another dimension, maybe the laws of physics are different.”
Kat used her finger to scrape a bit of purple ink-blood off her arm that had started bleeding from her encounter with the android, and waved her hand over the edge of the boat until it fell off. After less than a second, the ink-blood landed in the water a few feet below her, where it sizzled and dissolved into nothingness. “Okay, nope, still dangerous.” She whispered, slowly backing up until she bumped into the structure in the middle of the boat.
A man came around the corner to investigate the noise. “What in the queen’s name are you doing here!?” He yelled, picking her up by the arm. “I am Lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood, greatest explorer and naturalist of the british empire. How did you get on my ship?”
Instead of answering, Kat kicked him in the stomach so he’d relinquish his grip, allowing her to drop to the ground. “Wait a second, you’re Lord Blackwood? Dude, last time I saw you, you were a slug!”
“I beg your pardon?”
A door opened on the other side of the structure, heralding a man in a tuxedo walking around the corner carrying a small plate with two cups on it. “Afternoon tea-” He dropped the plate, shattering it and its contents on the ship’s deck. “I’m sorry sir, I seem to be interrupting something.”
“No, it’s quite alright, Mr. Deeds. I was merely inquiring how this bleeding, shirtless young hellion got onto our boat. Did you swim here, child?”
“No, no, I- I’m from another dimension!” Kat blurted, unable to think of a lie.
“Really, now? How intriguing. Do tell.”
“Wait a second, you actually believe me? Just like that?”
“Well now, I have had experience with worlds beyond this one. There’s also the matter of you suddenly appearing here with no distinguishable method of transportation. Now then, with that settled, why are you so disheveled? Did you get into a skirmish before coming here?”
“Kinda, yeah. My shirt got burnt off by a psychotic android.”
“An android? Pray tell, what is an android? Is that an animal native to your dimension? Could you describe it for me?” He turned to his butler. “Mr. Deeds, kindly fetch my notebook so I may sketch an android.”
“Oh, that’s not necessary. An android’s not an animal; it’s more like a machine. It kinda looked like a human, but it was all silver and metal.”
“Fascinating, truly fascinating.” Blackwood nodded.
“I have a question. What year is it right now?”
“Why it’s 1884, of course. Tell me, what year was it in your plane of existence?”
“2020. So that must mean I’ve time traveled...”
Katherine was counting on her fingers, until Mr. Deeds interrupted, “Approximately 136 years, young lady. I suppose, therefore, it makes sense you would be familiar with greatly advanced technology compared to our own.”
“Yeah, that makes sense. It also explains why Blackwood’s not a slug. Whatever happened to transform him must not have happened yet. Wait, if you two have been to other dimensions, could you help me get to my own?”
“Well, only I have been beyond this realm, as Mr. Deeds generally stays out of the fray of my excursions.” Blackwood replied, continuing, “As an aside, should you not have come here with some method of transportation back to your own world?”
“In my defense, I didn’t exactly plan on coming here. It’s a long story involving an evil magic artist, my friend’s crazy ex, and a randomized interdimensional portal. I’m sure you can fill in the blanks yourselves.”
Blackwood and Deeds exchanged a look that made it abundantly clear they had no idea what she was talking about. "Very well. Regardless of how you got here, I believe we may have some method of returning you home. Follow me." Before continuing, he appeared to remember something. "Mr. Deeds, would you be so kind as to aid our hapless guest in cleaning her wounds?"
“Hapless?” Katherine snapped defensively, “Who are you calling hapless? I’ll have you know I am very hapful. I’m practically made of hap!”
“Be that as it may, you seem to be badly hurt.”
“I… yeah, no argument here.” Katherine admitted, scratching at a scab on her arm until a bit of blood started trickling down. “Ow…”
“We have first aid supplies in the cabin. After that, we can discuss our plans going forth.” Deeds explained.
“Alright then.”
By the time half of Katherine’s body was covered in gauze and bandages, she and Blackwood were standing in front of a map propped in front of a desk in the downstairs cabin, while Mr. Deeds took over the steering. “I have heard rumours of an island off the coast of Ireland, named Hy-Brasil.” He pointed to a spot on the map to the west of Ireland, which showed nothing but water. “Legends say the island is unreachable by normal means. However, I believe I may have discovered a method by which we may reach the isle.”
“Okay, this is all very fascinating, but just one question.” Katherine started, “What exactly does this have to do with getting me back home?”
Blackwood explained, “Hy-Brasil is said by some to be far more technologically and magically advanced than the rest of the known world. With any luck, we should be able to find some method to get you back home.”
“Oh. Good plan. Except, what if we don’t find anything there? What if Hy-Brasil really doesn’t exist and we’re just going off on a wild goose chase?”
“That is of no concern, child.” The explorer held up his hand. “I am Lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood, the seventh viscount of westminster, the gentleman’s gentleman and the naturalist’s naturalist! I have explored worlds beyond the skies, discovered a tribe of bigfoot across the ocean, escaped the land of the unclean, battled the Tarasque in France and lived to tell the tale, and embarked on dozens of adventures worldwide in pursuit of knowledge both scientific and fantastical. I would not dare attempt a journey to Hy-Brasil had I not collected enough reputable sources to be absolutely certain beyond a shadow of a doubt that it exists.”
“Wow. Sorry I doubted you. You’re really enthusiastic about this.” Katherine reached her hand out towards the map, before retracting it. “Okay, I’ll come with you to Hy-Brasil. But, um, how do we get there?”
“It’s quite simple, really.” Blackwood pointed to a spot on the west coast of the emerald isle, "Here, we will find the cave of Cuimhní Cinn. I have reason to believe that that is where we’ll find what we need to gain entry into Hy-Brasil. Normally, Hy-Brasil would only be accessible one day every seven years, but the artifact in the cave is said to allow entry at any time we wish."
“That’s convenient.” Katherine nodded, hoping she looked like she knew what she was talking about, “So all we have to do is get to the cave, grab whatever’s inside, use it to get to Hy-Brasil, and figure out a way to get me back to my home dimension. Sounds simple enough. How far are we from the cave?”
“Well, given our current position, the water currents, wind speeds, and the general condition of our vessel...” Blackwood pulled out a protractor, compass, and a variety of other devices, moving them around in his hands and on the map for a few seconds before finishing, “We should reach the cave in no more than 8 hours. In the meantime, I recommend you get a proper sleep. Fortunately for you, the ship happened to already have two quarters built into it before I purchased it some time ago. Do not worry yourself over the upkeep; I could hardly call myself a gentleman if I failed to mind the appearance of my entire vessel.”
“Thanks, Blackwood.” Katherine nodded her head, arms folded in front of her chest, in a slight bow. “You have no idea how much this means to me.”
"Pay it no mind, child. I shall never turn down an opportunity to help one in need of aid. Now, I imagine you will want to rest before we reach the cave."
Kat nodded, and Blackwood led her below decks, where the sleeping quarters were located.
After blowing out the lantern keeping the room lit, the teenager tried to fall asleep. The bed was nice enough, but her bandages made it hard to get comfortable. She was exhausted from the fiasco in Three Portlands, however, and managed to fall asleep in a half hour.
After what felt like only 5 minutes of sleep, Katherine was woken up by the sound of someone knocking on the door. “Gah...wah...who?” She mumbled, falling out of the bed.
“It’s Mr. Deeds, young Katherine. Lord Blackwood has requested that I wake you up and inform you we’ve reached our destination.”
Kat took a few seconds to process what he’d said, rubbing the gunk out of her eyes. “Huh… oh, oh right, the cave of...eh...y’know...that thing.” She got up, opening the door.
Above deck, Lord Blackwood was already prepared for the expedition. “I presume you remember our stratagem?”
“Yeah, we just have to enter the cave and find what we need to get to Hy-Brasil. Simple enough.”
“It’s good to know that we’re in agreement. Mr. Deeds, mind the ship while we’re gone.”
“But of course, sir.” Deeds took a rope ladder piled up in the cabin, unfurling it off the side of the boat before tying it around two stakes on the top. “Your exit is prepared. Please, do be careful.”
“Thanks, man. And don’t worry, we’ll be fine.”
“I hold no doubt in either of your capabilities. Although, you appear to have forgotten my name. I am Mr. Deeds, not ‘man’.”
“Oh, right. Of course.”
Once Blackwood and Katherine reached the bottom of the ladder, they entered an alcove with a sheer cliff face on three sides and the Atlantic ocean with the boat on the other. At the back of the alcove was a large cave entrance, leading downwards until it was too dark to see. “Are you ready, child, to enter the cave of Cuimhní Cinn?”
“More ready than I am to try pronouncing it.” Katherine joked as the two entered the cave. After only a few minutes, it got too dark to see more than a few feet in front of them. “Man, I wish my tentacles would glow.”
“I assume you’re referring to what’s on your head? I was meaning to inquire about those.”
“Yeah, it’s a thing with my dimension. I’m an octoling, but some of my friends are inklings. Their tentacles glow in the dark, but us octolings don’t have that ability. Which, come to think of it, is really ironic considering our species were the ones who spent a century underground, but I digress.”
“Fascinating. You mean to tell me your dimension is inhabited by a humanoid species capable of producing their own light?”
“Yeah, I think my friend Marcus-he’s an inkling-called it ‘bioluminescence’.”
“I don’t believe I’ve heard of any such term. I suppose that’s because of you being from a later era, though the etymology makes sense: biological luminescence.”
Kat chuckled to herself, “Yeah, I tried asking my octoling friend Marina about it, but she’s an engineer and not a biologist, so she didn’t really understand it any more than I did. From what I’ve gathered, it’s some sort of chemical reaction that happens when there’s not enough light to see otherwise.”
“That makes sense. Though, as interesting as this all is, we still need light.” The naturalist took two rocks from nearby, striking them together over a stick until sparks flew out from between them and lit the end of the stick ablaze. Blackwood picked up the torch, leaving a trail of embers behind. “Ladies first.” He suggested, handing the torch over to Katherine.
“You’re just going to give a stick you set on fire to a child you met yesterday, in a cave you’ve never entered? Aren’t you the naturalist here?”
“Of course, which is why I’ll be carrying the rest of the equipment.” Blackwood explained, holding up a satchel hanging on his shoulder.
“Fair enough.” Katherine turned around, leading the way down the cave.
Water dripped from stalactites on the ceiling, bats flew overhead, and other creatures, too small and fast to identify, scurried away from the light into the darkness they were much more accustomed to. After a few minutes, the cave started narrowing, and the ceiling gradually lowered. “We’ll have to crawl single file for a while. Hopefully the cavern will widen out before long, though for now I’d recommend holding the torch in your mouth. I assure you, it’s not quite as unpleasant as one might expect.”
“Got it.” Katherine placed the torch horizontally in her mouth, stabbing it with her small triangular fangs-one on the bottom right and the other on the top left-to get a better grip.
While moving through the tunnel, she occasionally had to turn her head to get better light, but otherwise ran into no notable obstacles. After hours of crawling through the cramped space, the rough stone ceiling practically stabbing at her back in some places, her limbs pushed against her torso, and having to breathe through a stick in her mouth, Katherine started to consider using her octopus form to get through easier. She opted against it; she’d have to drop the torch on the floor, which was more than damp enough to put it out in a second or two.
The cave floor was only damp, and not wet enough for the water to actually start dissolving Katherine’s skin. She had no choice but to keep crawling through the tunnel, leaving her limbs and back in constant pain. By the time the tunnel widened out, she found it almost difficult to stand back up, spitting out the torch into her hand while trying to steady herself.
“Geeze...” Kat gasped out, “That’s the last time I stick a piece of wood in my mouth.”
Behind her, Blackwood stood up after exiting the tunnel. He looked pained, yet also strangely calm, as though he’d grown accustomed to such strenuous exercise. “Well that was thoroughly unpleasant.” He looked around, aided by Katherine waving the torch in front of her.
Of particular notice were two branching pathways, right next to each other with no indication of where or if they might intersect. “I suppose we will have to choose which path we take.” Blackwood suggested.
“Alright. I guess splitting up’s not really a viable option here, considering we only have one torch.” Before Katherine could think of anything, the entire cave shook. “What’s going on?” Kat yelled, trying to stabilize the torch as the flame shook from the vibrations. “It must be an earthquake!”
A boulder fell from the ceiling, landing directly behind the two and forcing them into the tunnels.”The cave-it’s collapsing!” Blackwood exclaimed, before he was cut off by the entrance to his branch of the tunnel collapsing in front of him, leaving him in complete darkness. He felt around in his satchel until he found another stick that he kept on him in case of emergencies. He stuck the wood in between two of the boulders blocking his escape the way he came, feeling around the cave floor until he found two sharp pebbles.
Blackwood struck the pebbles against each other, now made difficult by being functionally blind, until a spark finally flew from them to create a new torch. Grinning, the adventurer closed his satchel before taking the torch out from between the boulders. “Right then. I suppose there’s nothing left to do but go forth.”
The initial boulder had left Katherine sprawled out on her back in the entrance to the opposite tunnel. Her torch had fallen out of her hands as she fell, though it remained lit just feet away. she screamed at the top of her lungs, as several boulders crashed onto her legs, sending unimaginable pain through her entire body while simultaneously blocking off her exit.
Katherine was barely able to think. She tried grabbing the torch, only to find that it was just a few inches out of reach. All that happened when she tried stretching her arm was that the pain became too unbearable to even scream, insead reducing her voice to a hoarse croak.
Eventually, Katherine managed to sit up by pressing her palms down on the stone ground, screaming in agony all the while. She flailed her arms, placing her palms onto a boulder while her legs remained immobilized. “Help!” She croaked out, trying to catch her breath enough to scream, “Blackwood! Help me! Marcus, Lauren, anyone! I don’t care who it is, someone please just help me! I’d settle for David; I need help!”
Katherine messily sobbed in despair, punching the boulder repeatedly, until it was stained with purple ink-blood. Her face became wet and sticky with tears. While trying to rub her knuckles clean, she realized her only option was to shapeshift.
Normally, shifting into octopus form would be as easy as blinking, but with so much pain it would be infinitely more difficult. Katherine tried to think through the pain, attempting to concentrate on the feeling of transforming. She focused on the feeling of shrinking and turning into another form, and on the image of turning entirely purple.
She kept focusing on the mental imagery, taking deep breaths to try to get past the white-hot fire in her legs, until she finally felt something give way.
After a brief second, Kat turned back into her humanoid form, still lying on the ground, except now on her stomach rather than her back. She grabbed the torch, and painfully stood up. Despite a lack of bones, she still struggled to stand upright, using the cave wall as a handhold. “Okay, okay, I got the torch, just need to… to go forward, yeah, yeah that’s it.”
Katherine started limping down the tunnel, using the torch to light her way. As she continued, time lost all meaning to her. The monotony of the moist, stone cave only served to worsen her anxiety.
After some time, Katherine entered a larger space, where the walls formed a circle around a space of mostly flat rock save for a few scattered stalagmites. She couldn’t quite gauge the actual size of the chamber, nor the shape of the ceiling, since the torch’s light didn’t reach that far. Once she was inside the chamber, Katherine heard a familiar laugh that made her skin crawl. As she held her torch in front of her, she saw the shape, and then face, of Octavio approaching her.
“What… what the hell are you...how did you even get here?”
Instead of answering, Octavio moved to grab the much smaller octoling. Kat jumped backwards out of the way, instinctively throwing the torch at his face. Octavio didn’t scream or make any noise, instead just flailing around silently, trying to get the flames off of him.
Kat tried to kick Octavio while avoiding the flames. Octavio grabbed her by the arm and threw her over his head. She landed on the hard stone, less than an inch away from a stalagmite. She rolled out of the way before Octavio could stomp on her stomach, hurriedly standing back up. Her entire body was aching with cold, dull pain. “Wait a sec, Octavio would be gloating right now. You’ve gotta be some kind of, I dunno, hallucination or magicky thingy.”
Katherine managed to dodge all of her opponent’s strikes, as the fire on his face made him somewhat visible, though it went out after only a few seconds. Octavio easily grabbed Katherine and slammed her into the cave wall. She was unable to see his face, despite knowing it was inches in front of her.
While Katherine was being held up on the wall of the cave, she blindly kicked at Octavio, silently crying in fear and pain. She eventually hit her mark, causing him to drop her onto the floor. She rolled away, and was fortunate enough not to hit any stalagmites.
Unable as she was to see anything, she could only throw out aimless kicks and punches, while the Octavio spectre struck her again and again. After getting what felt like a knee to her stomach, Katherine fell to the floor, struggling to catch her breath. Octavio wasn’t making any discernible noise, so tracking him by sound wasn’t a viable option.
A light appeared nearby, followed by Lord Blackwood, carrying what Katherine could only guess was a newly-created torch. “Katherine? Pray tell, what is going on here?”
“Oc… Octavio.” Katherine breathed out, running over next to him to get into the torch’s light. “He’s one of my enemies from my home dimension. He’s tried to kill me a bunch of times, but this is just a hallucination, or something created by the cave.”
“Do not worry. I might have something in my satchel. You hold the torch, and I’ll look.” He gave her the torch, freeing up his hand to open the bag.
“Okay, but I think he might be coming closer.”
“Ah, here it is.” Blackwood grabbed a 6-inch dagger out of the case, stabbing it into the torch so it caught on fire. He ran towards Octavio, stabbing where the illusion’s heart should have been.
Octavio sidestepped the strike, punching and kicking at Lord Blackwood.
The naturalist easily dodged the attacks, until he found an opening to slice his dagger into Octavio’s leg. The limb caught ablaze, Octavio remaining silent as he backhanded Blackwood to the ground.
While the disarmed knife flew over her head, Kat ran forward. She jumped on Octavio’s head, turning around and grabbing the flaming dagger in midair before landing next to Blackwood. “Mind if I take it from here? This guy is kind of my problem.”
“What if we alternate our attacks instead?” Blackwood took the dagger, throwing it into the illusion’s stomach.
“Works for me!” While the flames spread all over Octavio’s body, Katherine jumped over, pulled the dagger out of the spectre, and swung it into the thing’s neck in a single fluid motion. The flames came off the knife, while the Octavio illusion burned into oblivion.
“Well now, I’d say we both did well.”
“Did well? Dude, that was amazing! I mean, a flaming dagger? You’ve done this before, haven’t you?”
“Of course I have. Though, my name is Blackwood, not ‘Dude’. I don’t believe anyone’s ever called me that before.”
“Yeah, cool, did you find what we need to get to that island?”
“No, and if you didn’t, that must mean it’s in this very chamber.” Blackwood walked around the cave, seeing by the light of the torch while Katherine felt around the floor of the cave.
“Hey, what’s this? Oh, wait, just a rat.” She remarked, as something squeaked and scurried away. “Should probably get that checked if I survive this.” When she looked over to Blackwood, she saw a glint in the light. “Hey, wait a sec!” She hurried over to the glint, where she picked up a golden key, about the size of her thumb.
“Ah, good work, my new companion!”
“Thanks. There’s just one thing I don’t get, though. Why’d the cave make me fight octavio of all things?”
“Simple, Cuimhní Cinn is the Irish term for ‘memories’. Therefore, this place’s name would translate to ‘cave of memories’.”
“Oh neat, that actually makes sense. But why’d you wait until now to tell me this?”
“Truth be told, I simply didn’t think it to be of any concern at the time. I promise you, I will try to be more open in the future.”
“Thanks. Now our next step is getting out of here. The exit to my branch of the tunnel was blocked off, so we can’t go through there. You?”
“I’m afraid mine was compromised as well. Fortunately, there appears to be a tunnel at the back of this cavern. I sighted it while searching for the key.”
“Okay, good. Let’s go through there and hope for the best.”
Katherine and Blackwood walked through the mind-numbingly monotonous tunnel. Minutes turned to hours turned to days turned to weeks turned to years.
After what felt like an eternity, they finally saw a speck of light and desperately rushed toward it. The light slowly expanded the closer they got to it, until they were finally out of the darkness and the stone was at last behind them.
“Oh, finally! We’re finally out of there!” Kat fell onto her back, digging her hands into the grass and staring up at the bright blue sky. After a few minutes of bliss, she looked out over the nearby cliff face about a hundred feet away. Below them was the same alcove they had entered through, with the already fairly small boat looking about the size of a postage stamp. “Okay, now how do we get down there?”
“I believe I have some climbing gear in my satchel. I always carry around a spare, just in case I need it.” He took some ropes and harnesses, preparing himself before helping Katherine do the same.
“Thanks, but I think it’s a bit loose on me.”
“My apologies, but I made it as tight as possible. Might it have something to do with you being a child?”
Katherine shrugged, “I could maybe see a tangential connection.” After listening to the more experienced mountaineer’s instructions, Kat managed to rappel down the cliff face.
It felt strange to have nothing but the rope harness holding her up, while she faced straight upwards, occasionally glancing downwards before she had to force herself to resist the temptation to vomit from vertigo.
After a half hour of climbing down, they managed to reach the ground below, where they placed the gear back into the satchel before getting back onto the ship.
“I take it the excursion was successful?” Mr. Deeds greeted them.
“Indubitably, my good man. Now, are we all ready to embark on the journey to Hy-Brasil?”
“You kidding?” Kat yelled, grinning, “After what happened in that freaky cave, I’m ready for anything! Come on, you two! Let’s solve some mysteries! Rewrite some history!”
“I don’t know about all that, but we will be making our way to Hy-Brasil.” Deeds replied, preparing for departure.
Chapter 54: Hy-Brasil
Chapter Text
After 24 hours at sea with no incidents worth speaking of, the three made it to a place in the ocean where they could see nothing but mist. Even the boat itself appeared to be covered in fog. “We must be near the island. Katherine, do you have the key?” Blackwood asked.
“Of course.” Katherine pulled the key out of her pocket, careful not to drop it below the fog.
“Good. Now give it to me so that I may recite the incantation.” Katherine handed the key to Blackwood, who held it straight up in the air, shouting, “An oileán na hy-brasil, a nochtann tú féin agus bronn orainn an pasáiste sábháilte!”
The key glowed with a blinding golden light, pulsing like a mythical heart for a few seconds, until the fog was cleared away. “Land ho!” Deeds called out, pointing towards a newly revealed island a hundred miles off.
“What’d you just call me?” Katherine asked, blinking from being so close to the glow.
“Mr. Deeds, set sail straight for Hy-Brasil. Then, I want you to come with us onto the island.”
“Very well, sir. I think a while off this boat might do me some good.”
After the group made it onto the island, they looked around at the bustling city. It wasn’t quite as elaborate as Three Portlands, but still massive- somewhere between Inkopolis and Three Portlands.
“Right. Now the three of us will search for a method to return Katherine to her home dimension, while I take notes for my journal.” Blackwood instructed.
“Speak for yourselves.” Kat replied, “Ever try wearing bandages for a day or two in this weather? Not fun. I’m going to a clothes store first, and then I’ll help you guys search for the interdimensional thingy.”
“Fair enough, I suppose. If Lord Blackwood will be focused on his journal and you’ll be focused on your comfort, I suppose that leaves the brunt of the search up to me. I must admit, I always wanted to be involved in these adventures.” Mr. Deeds grinned.
“Live the dream, buddy.” Katherine remarked, reaching up to pat the butler’s shoulder before they split up.
While trying to find the clothing section of the first store she’d found, Katherine started to remember her first few days at Inkopolis, after the Deepsea Metro. One of the first things her new friends had done was take her clothes shopping. Apparently, the leather suit she’d been wearing in the metro wasn’t considered suitable for everyday wear. Unfortunately, they’d neglected to tell her about changing rooms, one thing led to another, and she’d had to put in a week of community service for what was apparently considered ‘public indecency’ and ‘a felony’.
While she was walking to the cash register after finding something in Hy-Brasil that fit, she heard a voice behind her remarking, “Well. Fancy seeing you here. Honestly, I thought you’d died after getting tossed through that portal.”
Kat wheeled around. The girl behind her was the same size as her. Half of her face was a burnt, blackened wreck. “Taylor! What are you doing here?”
“Getting some polish for my octobrush.” The maimed inkling explained, holding up a bottle of some liquid. “But more importantly...” She lunged at Katherine, knocking them both onto the ground.
Kat turned into an octopus, before shifting to humanoid and standing up to kick Taylor in the back. Taylor stood up, trying to slice at Kat’s throat with the side of her palm.
Kat spun backwards out of the way, using the opening to punch Taylor in the stomach. She ran back towards the cash register, with Taylor jumping to kick her down. While Kat was lying prone in front of the plexiglass front door, Taylor tried to claw at her face.
“Hey!” The cashier yelled at them, causing the two to stop fighting and look at him. “You two gonna pay for those, or what?”
“Oh, right. Taylor, you, uh, I mean, real quick.”
“Yeah, yeah.” While waiting for the cashier to scan their things, Taylor briefly flashed a Bras d'honneur.
Katherine stared, asking, “Why did you...”
“Oh believe me, that means something really different around here.”
“Oh, how mature.”
After the two girls paid for their items, Taylor immediately decked Katherine in the face, grabbed her by the shoulders, and pushed her outside into the street.
Katherine kicked Taylor in the stomach, grabbing her arms to throw her onto the ground. Taylor pressed her palms down onto the ground in order to stand up, jumping backwards and brandishing her ink brush. She waved it in front of herself, forcing Kat to distance herself about 5 feet away, before Taylor loaded the plasma cannon function on her octobrush. She shot at Kat, who turned into an octopus for a half second to allow the blast to pass overhead.
“What’re you trying to kill me for? I thought Marcus was the one you had beef with!”
“Exactly!” Taylor snapped, “I hate Marcus, and you’re one of his best friends! You do the math!” She shot another blast of plasma, forcing Kat to jump over the resulting explosion to get closer to Taylor.
Taylor turned the octobrush around, striking Kat’s eye with the blunt metal end of the weapon.
Knocked onto the ground, blind and wailing in pain, Kat tried to regain her vision while Taylor charged another shot.
“Excuse me, am I interrupting something here?”
Taylor turned around, firing her weapon at someone behind her. He managed to dodge the blast, before running over to help Katherine up. “What the- Marcus? What are you doing here?”
“Looking for you. Of course, I wasn’t expecting to find her here.” He aimed his splatling, firing it at Taylor. She rolled to the side, avoiding the blast entirely. “Are you okay? What’s with all the bandages?”
“Long story, but I’m fine. Mostly.”
“Good. Anyway, the Baileys and Serpent’s Hand guys split up into two other search parties after you fell through that portal. Once we finish up with Taylor, I’ll call them up and we can get back to Inkopolis.” Two portals opened behind the siblings.
Thomas, Trevor, Tristan, Jack, Dana, Fred, and Troy emerged from the Ways into the street of Hy-Brasil. “Or maybe I won’t need to call them.” Marcus self-corrected.
Taylor trained her weapon on the 9-man group, ready to fire. “Fine! I’ll just kill all of you then! Every last one of you!”
Jack started laughing, confusing the psychotic inkling. “Oh, sorry, sorry, I mean, it’s just really hard to be intimidated by a little girl with two-face syndrome and a revenge complex carrying around a giant paintbrush that shoots lasers.”
“Oh, hey Taylor, something-oh.” David turned the corner and stopped. “And here we thought we could be rid of you idiots by going around the multiverse. You know, this island used to be even greater. Made Three Portlands look like some podunk little county until a monster came out of the sea, and wrecked most of the coastline before being taken out. Just like we’re going to take all of you out. Taylor, I need you to distract them long enough for me to paint us something to help.”
“You got it.” She fired her octobrush multiple times, forcing the group to duck and scatter. She immediately went after Marcus, while a man holding a sword went after the rest of the group.
“Sorry it’s a bit simple; we’re working on a tight schedule here! More on the way!” David called over, already working on another swordsman.
Dana ran towards David, only to need to dodge a shot from his thaumaturgic pistol. “Oh, please, you think I can’t paint one handed? This isn’t my first time multitasking!”
Taylor swung her octobrush, hitting Marcus hard enough to send him flying into a parked car. He vaulted on top, denting the roof, in order to get high enough to fire his weapon at Taylor. She tried to use her brush as a makeshift shield, but had to dodge as her weapon was too narrow to properly block the attack.
Marcus fired his splatling onto the ground behind the car, creating an ink trail that he turned into a squid to swim through.
Taylor fired a blast of plasma from her weapon, blowing up the car seconds after Marcus swam far enough to avoid the blast entirely.
While Katherine was fighting the painted swordsman, she managed to duck under its strike, getting onto her back before twisting her legs around her opponent’s to bring it to the ground. While she was getting up, a second swordsman brought its blade down on her head before being blocked by another.
Lord Theodore Thomas Blackwood turned his sword up, giving Mr. Deeds an opening to hit the enemy in the chest with the flat side of his own blade, knocking it down. “Thanks, you two. Deeds, where’d you learn to handle a sword? I mean, Blackwood I get, but you?”
The butler grinned at the octoling, casually turning the sword in his hand. “Who do you think taught him?” The two humans charged at the recovered swordsmen.
Taylor shot at Marcus again, forcing him to jump over the blast. Turning into a squid, he allowed the blast to launch him further. “Kat! Over here; catch!” He grabbed two small weapons strapped to his back, and throwing them with one hand while holding his splatling with the other. “Ow. Okay, note to self: Don’t try to hold a splatling one-handed.”
The weapons he’d thrown spun in the air, until Katherine jumped up to catch them. She fired her newly-regained dualies at Taylor from midair, who was too surprised to even attempt avoiding them. “This ends now.” She snarled, brandishing the firearms.
“At least we finally agree on something.” Taylor fired another blast from her octobrush, forcing Kat to roll to the side to avoid it.
Marcus fired his weapon at a newly-created swordsman, causing it to drop its weapon. He placed the splatling facedown on the pavement, using it as leverage to dropkick the swordsman.
“Mark! I could really use some help right now!”
The boy looked across the street, where Katherine was being forced to play defense against the superior range and explosivity of Taylor's octobrush. He fired his splatling, distracting Taylor long enough for Kat to get several hits in before she retreated downstreet.
Marcus felt a burning pain in his shoulder. He turned to look behind him, where David was brandishing his pistol. “Sorry I’m late to the fight. Had to call in some reinforcements, but I think we’ve got enough now.” He gestured around the street, which had been turned into a battlefield with nine swordsmen, Taylor, and David fighting Marcus, Katherine, Blackwood, Deeds, the Baileys, and their allies from the Serpent’s Hand.
Marcus tried to lift his splatling, but the pain from getting shot forced him to drop the heavy firearm, falling to his knees.
“Sorry it had to end like this, kiddo.” If Marcus had strained his ears, he might’ve heard some hint of sincerity in his voice. “Your little friend would’ve made a great addition to Are We Cool Yet?. Oh well. At least I have Taylor as my new apprentice.” He fired his gun twice more, forcing Marcus to strain to turn into a squid to avoid the blasts.
Marcus’s entire body felt like it was about to liquefy from the pain. He dove backwards, glancing at the burning black mark on his shoulder. “You think a little shoulder pain is gonna stop me?” He went back for his splatling, firing the weapon at David. “I’m agent 4!”
Blackwood managed to cut down a swordsman, turning it into a heap of multicolored paint that dissolved within seconds. He ran over to Deeds, who was fighting another of the mad artist’s creations.
David was knocked unconscious by Marcus’s barrage of ink, allowing him to focus on Taylor. Katherine had turned into an octopus in order to get behind her, shooting the octobrush-wielding girl in the back. When she tried to shoot Katherine, the weapon was knocked out of her hands by a stream of blue ink.
“I-what the-? Marcus! How dare you disarm me?”
“Believe it or not, it was actually really easy. Besides, I’m just the distraction.”
“Wait, what?”
Katherine jumped on top of Taylor, punching her in the face while Marcus grabbed her octobrush, placing his splatling on the ground. He slammed the brush over his own weapon, causing it to break in half.
“No!” Taylor screamed, turning into a squid long enough to get back up, kicking Katherine onto the ground before punching Marcus in the chest.
Marcus kicked Taylor in the stomach, grabbing his splatling to swing it around in a full circle. It hit Taylor’s head, knocking her unconscious on the ground.
The teenagers stood and caught their breath for a few seconds, before Marcus hugged katherine. "I was so worried about you. When I found your shirt, all torn and burnt in the middle of Three Portlands..." He tightened his grip on her.
"I-I'm fine. I just got attacked by a robot, that's all."
Marcus let her go, chuckling, "You definitely have a way with robots, don't you?"
Katherine returned a small laugh of her own. “Yeah, something like that. Anyway..." Kat looked down at the unconscious inkling. “You sure know how to pick 'em, don’t you?”
“Hey, in my defense, I didn’t know she’d become evil. Sure, she was controlling, judgemental, and manipulative, but how was I supposed to figure anything out from that?”
Katherine shrugged. “I guess she’s kinda cute when she’s sleeping instead of trying to kill us, or teaming up with terrorists, or teaming up with terrorists to try to kill us.”
"Okay, so in hindsight, there was definitely a red flag or two." Marcus admitted with a nod.
“Hey, guys, I think he’s waking up!” Fred yelled, pointing over to David as he began to stir.
“Oh, for the love of… well, I’ll give this guy one thing: He’s definitely tenacious.” Kat admitted, brandishing her dualies.
“You… you took out my apprentice! I’ll make you pay, the whole lot of you!” David fired his weapon at Marcus and Katherine, forcing them to dodge to the side.
While Katherine ran to engage David, Marcus had to use his splatling to block a strike from one of the painted swordsmen. He pushed the weapon upwards from under the sword, causing the artificial humanoid to stumble backwards.
Marcus kicked the swordsman in the stomach before shooting it with his splatling, knocking it down.
David tried to shoot Katherine, only for her to duck under the shots. She tossed one of her dualies at David’s face, briefly disorienting him while she jumped forward to dropkick him. She wrestled his paintbrush out of his hands, snapping it in half.
“No! Do you have any idea how much thaumaturgic energy I poured in that brush? I’m going to kill you, you little bi-!”
He was interrupted by Katherine picking up her other dualie, using both firearms to shoot at him. “Believe me, you should be grateful that your precious brush is all I’m breaking.” She grinned, throwing both her weapons as hard as she could once they’d run out of ammo.
Kat’s dualies struck David hard in the face. His eyes rolled upwards, and he fell onto his back, unconscious on the pavement. "Alright, well, I guess that's done with. Personally, I'm thinking we should probably get these two into prison. Any objections?”
“Nope. Hy-Brasil is a dimensional nexus, so while David's crimes probably wouldn’t fly in an american court-being anomalous and all-we should be able to get him incarcerated here for assault and attempted murder.” Trevor pointed out.
“Got it. As for Taylor, I say we take her through a portal into inkopolis. We have prisons there that can hold her.” Marcus suggested.
“Alright, so who’s going to get David to the actual police?” Katherine asked.
“No need. The stores have security cameras on the outside, see?” Tristan pointed above the front door, where a camera was pointed straight at them. “Besides, he’s really not much of a threat without his brush.”
“Yeah, not to mention we have bigger problems back at Inkopolis." Tristan pointed out, "I'm guessing the others have already started recruiting the groups we need to combat the Scarlet King, but we should get back to help them."
"Awesome. now, just one question." Marcus pointed over to Blackwood and Deeds. "Who the heck're these two?"
"Oh, they're my new friends, Lord Blackwood and his butler, Mr. Deeds." Katherine explained how they'd helped her find the key and get to Hy-Brasil.
"Okay, I guess that all makes sense, but I don't think any of the rest of us went time traveling. So, how're we all here now?" Troy asked the assembled group of eleven.
“Well, if none of our search groups went back in time, then it must’ve been you three.” Fred pointed over to Katherine, Blackwood, and Deeds.
“It must’ve been when we went into the mist.” Deeds surmised, “Something occurred that caused us to leap forward in time several decades without aging a day faster. Truly remarkable!”
“Yeah yeah, so we fell into a temporal thingy, awesome. Glad we got that cleared up. Now that we’re all back together again, we can go home after taking out two of our major enemies. All in all, a successful trip.” Katherine lifted the still unconscious Taylor by the legs, while Marcus took her arms. “By the way, was there anyone else looking for me?”
“Nope. They just sent the eight of us out in three different groups.” The inkling informed her.
“Alright, everyone, the Way’s set! The sooner we get back to the others, the sooner we can get back to taking down the Scarlet King!” Jack called over, standing next to a portal.
“Do you two want to come with us? All of existence is at stake here, and we could really use someone with your fighting skills.” Thomas suggested.
“I would be honored to aid you in defending all realms. Besides, what sort of naturalist would I be should I refuse the opportunity of a lifetime-the opportunity to research another reality entirely?”
“Where Lord Blackwood goes, I follow. Provided I have permission, of course.”
“Mr. Deeds, you have shown nothing but loyalty and bravery today. I would be overjoyed if you were to come with us.”
“Alright, so we took out two maniacs and got two new friends in the process. Things are looking up!” Marcus celebrated, as the group walked through the Way into the Wanderer’s Library.
After the Library, they next walked straight into a massive battlefield.
Chapter 55: Sarkicism
Chapter Text
A day after seeing the report of the Sarkic cultists in Calamari county, the team had sent half of their number out to recruit them: Callie and Marie for their familiarity with the town, Bright, Clef, and Kondraki for being the only ones among them with any knowledge of the Sarkics-the other foundation agents and scientists were unavailable at the moment in their own dimension-and Robert Bumaro, as the historic feud between the Sarkics and Mekhanites made it especially vital for a representative from the Church of the Broken God to be there.
“Does anyone have anything they want to talk about?” Callie asked, gripping the steering wheel of the squid sisters’ van, “Anything going on in your lives? Just trying to make conversation here, guys.”
Marie answered her cousin, “Well, I bought one of those celebrity tabloids yesterday. Apparently my forehead is slightly smaller than yours.”
“Oh, good, they’re improving.”
“I suppose we should tell you two about the Sarkics.” Bright suggested.
“Yeah, that’d be great.” Callie replied.
“Okay. First off, they don’t call themselves sarkics, or sarkicites, or anything like that. They prefer to go by Nälkä, so we should call them that since we need to be on their good side to take down ol’ Scarly.”
“Got it. So we know these Nälkäs are all about flesh and stuff, but what else should we know about them?”
“The flesh-cults are not to be trusted.” Bumaro deadpanned, “Only with a matter as grave as this would I consider joining them.”
“I normally don’t agree with Mekhanites, but in this case I’m willing to make an exception.” Kondraki responded, “The sark-Nälkäs, I mean, have been known to practice cannibalism, human sacrifice, thaumaturgy, dimensional manipulation, and deals with demons. Yeah, sure, some of them are just people trying to practice their religion in peace, but a lot of them actively threaten the world. Especially the Neo-Sarkics.”
“Great.” Marie put her face in her hands, “So not only are we going to recruit flesh cultists, we’re going to recruit possibly evil flesh cultists. Just what we need.”
“I’m happy you understand the gravity of our plight.” Bumaro agreed, barely smiling, “A true Mekhanite knows to never trust a Sarkic. Only in the most desperate situation would an alliance even be considered.”
“Okay, now see, that’s the sort of talk that’s not going to help us. Rob-can I call you Rob?” Callie asked.
“No.”
“Alright, you see, Rob, we need to at least pretend we want the Nälkäs’ help. Otherwise the Scarlet King is going to destroy everything.” Callie reminded him.
“Unfortunately, you’re correct. On another note, call me Robert Bumaro or simply Bumaro from now on, you insolent child.”
“Hey, I am not a child.” Callie replied bitterly, “I’m nineteen, which means that I am perfectly within my legal rights to-”
“Hey, guys, we’ve got more important things to worry about right now.” Marie interrupted hurriedly, “Namely, Calamari county!” She pointed forwards, at a small town coming up in the distance. “Home sweet home!”
They pulled into a driveway, where they got out of the van. “Are you sure we should be parking here?” Bright asked, looking at the house. “How do you know the people who live here are going to be okay with this?”
The door to the house opened, for a middle-aged inkling to step outside. He looked surprised, then smiled after a few seconds.
“Hi dad!” Marie called excitedly.
The blue team, Lauren, and Eric sat around a gazebo at the Innsmouth park, discussing recent events. “You guys were amazing!” The agent congratulated the others, “I mean, I saw that thing’s body after you guys killed it, and it must’ve been, what, twice your size? And yet you still managed to beat it. And the way you killed it with gasoline, honestly an impressive strategy there.”
“So, I take it you’re starting to feel better after yesterday.” Tyler replied.
“You betcha. Now that I remember what I did, while I was being controlled by the Chaos Insurgency, I think… I’m not sure how to say it, but it’s like my mind’s a lot clearer now.” She chuckled darkly to herself. “Sorry, I know that doesn’t make much sense.”
“Sure it does.” Nate assured her, “You’re not worrying yourself with wondering what they made you do anymore. Maybe that was the problem?”
“Eh, might’ve been part of it. Course, I think it was mostly that fear of losing my free will. I mean, Tartar forcing me to try to kill Katherine was bad enough, but twice in one year? Plus, at least with Tartar I didn’t have any lingering questions about what happened while I was out of it. Honestly, I was just terrified of something like that happening again, or that I might hurt someone I care about, or worse.”
“Worse? What do you mean by ‘worse’, exactly?” Samantha asked.
“That’s the part I hope I never get to find out. Still, I figure there’s no use dwelling on it.” Lauren started to smile again, elaborating, “Granted, I don’t think I could afford any sort of therapy, but just talking with you guys has really helped. Plus, it’s made me realize how much I miss the others. Back at Inkopolis, I mean. And with Katherine getting tossed into a dimensional portal and eight of my friends going into the multiverse to find her, I think I should really go back and help the team.”
“I’m glad you’re doing better now. Don’t get me wrong, it’s been great getting to see you again, but you sound a lot better now.” Tyler acknowledged, “I dunno, it’s like you’re more confident.”
“Yeah. I’ll admit it, fighting that freaky chicken thing made me remember how much I missed fighting alongside a team. Obviously I’ll keep in touch with you guys since you gave me your numbers, but I think I should get back to the New Squidbeak Splatoon.”
“Alright. Just let us know if anything goes wrong.”
“Eric, please. There’s no ‘if’ about it.” Lauren laughed, genuinely, as she said her goodbyes before leaving for the bus stop.
“That guy’s your father?” Kondraki asked, looking between Marie and the other inkling.
“Yeah, and he’s also my uncle.” Callie answered him.
“Very well. I suppose we can stay here while we attempt to recruit the flesh sycophants.” Bumaro accepted.
“Well, don’t just stand there, you lot! Come inside.” The man called over to them.
“Coming, dad!” Marie ran inside, gesturing for the others to follow her.
“Sorry to drop in so suddenly, uncle Shio.” Callie apologized, “It’s just that we really needed to come here.”
“I take it this is because of the newscast yesterday?” A woman about Shio’s age asked, having just appeared from the living room.
“Exactly, aunt Kara. See, a group called the Nälkä came here through some sort of interdimensional anomaly, and we’ve gotta recruit them to help us save the multiverse from something called the Scarlet King.”
“I… see.” Shio looked over the foundation employees and the leader of the Mekhanites. “And these are...”
“Oh, these are the guys that’ve been helping us with the anomalies lately.” Marie pointed at each of them in turn, “Drs. Bright, Clef, and Kondraki, and Robert Bumaro.”
“Right, well, sit down with us and we can discuss strategy.” Kara suggested, pulling out eight chairs around a kotatsu.
“I wasn’t aware your parents knew about strategy.” Bright pointed out.
“They don’t.” Marie sat at the table with everyone else.
“Well now, we do know some things. For example, these… Nälkäs, they’ve been sighted in the woods, to the west of the town borders. You should go there if you want to see them.”
“Really? Thanks, dad.”
“Good. Now, anything else?” Kara asked.
“No. I believe we have all the necessary information to negotiate with the Nälkä.” Bumaro replied.
“Alright then. All of you, stay safe.” Shio turned to the four dimensional foreigners. “Mainly because if anything happens to my daughter or niece, it won’t matter what dimension you’re from.” His voice suddenly turned deadly serious.
“You dare threaten me!?” Bumaro yelled, slamming his fists on the table. “I am Robert Bumaro, leader of the church of Mekhane, the great clockwork deity!”
“Easy, Rob, easy.” Bright gently pushed him back down into his seat. “I think these two can take care of themselves. And besides, we really should get going already. The sooner we get everyone we need, the better.”
“I… very well.” Bumaro accepted reluctantly. After saying their goodbyes, the six-man team went in the direction of the woods.
Kara waved after them, shouting, “Bye kids! Have fun recruiting a cult to save the multiverse!”
Eric opened his door after hearing someone knock, surprised that it turned out to be Lauren. “Hey, what’re you doing here? Weren’t you going back to Inkopolis?”
“Yeah, about that.” She rubbed her tentacle-hair like she was embarrassed about something, “There’s been a change of plans-turns out the buses here run later on weekends. According to Tyler, you’re the only one of our little group who can drive so… I mean, if you’re not busy right now.”
“Yeah, no problem. My schedule’s open.” He waved her inside.
Lauren shut the door behind herself. “Nice place. So, correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t you used to be part of a turf war team?”
“Yep. Team yellow-green. We were the best in the county until the blue team came along. I mean, we were more skilled and experienced, but they just had this natural talent for turf war. Plus, they were way more synchronized than we were.” They continued walking through the modest-sized house. “My team had been fighting and arguing all month because of-I don’t know, something stupid. I try not to get involved with that stuff.” He opened the basement door. “Ladies first.”
“Oh, such a gentleman. I’ve always wanted to go down into the basement of an unfamiliar house with a guy I met last week.”
Eric stifled a small laugh. “I guess this whole thing is kinda weird. Are you still okay with this?”
Lauren playfully punched the older inkling in the shoulder. “Of course. If Tyler and the others trust you, then that’s good enough for me. Also, we both know I could take you no problem.”
“You’re right. So anyway...” He started, as the two were going downstairs, “...believe it or not, having actual friends on your team is actually kind of important, since it means you can actually strategize.”
“I know. So long story short...” Lauren started, as the two came into the basement, “...blue team kicked your butts, your team broke up because of salt, and now you’re friends with them.”
“Yeah, pretty much. So, you ready to go or not?”
Lauren nodded at the small car in the garage. “Yeah. I’m definitely ready.”
After a couple hours’ walk, the group made it into the forest on the western border of Calamari county. Even in the middle of the day, the trees were so thick and close together as to make it dark as night. The whole thing made Callie strangely nostalgic. “Hey, Marie, remember when we were kids and we would look up at the stars at night?”
Marie smiled at the memory. “Yeah. Good times. Did you guys ever do anything like that?”
“Honestly, I don’t remember. It’s been so long since I became immortal that I can’t remember anything about my childhood.” Bright answered.
“Same here.” Clef added. “Hey! While you guys were getting all nostalgic, I found something!” Kondraki called over from a few feet away. Carved onto a tree was an inscription, depicting what looked like some eldritch monster in a double circle.
Between the two circles was a series of runes, with an eye at the bottom. “That is a Sarkic symbol.” Bumaro informed them, “They must be nearby.”
“Alright, that’s good.” Bright responded, “Huh. never thought I’d be glad to be near a group of Sark-Nälkäs.”
“Yeah, it’s been a weird year for us, too.” Marie acknowledged, “Speaking of which, I just thought of something. Callie, you were mind-controlled by Octavio for a month before Marcus and I found you, but you brushed it off like it was nothing. Yet Lauren had to take a break in another county after spending a week being mind-controlled by the Chaos Insurgency. Why do you think that is?”
Callie shrugged, “I dunno. I guess in my case it was less mind-control and more hypnosis. Remember, I was able to keep most of my personality, except I sided with the octarians. Maybe that was the difference, or maybe the Insurgency is just worse than Octavio. You’ll have to ask her yourself when you get the chance.”
“Alright, fair enough. I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Hey, Marie, you’re not thinking I defected on my own, are you?” Callie asked, worried.
Marie started laughing, "Oh please. I can believe a lot of stuff-a giant toaster that shoots bread with faces, a demonic history book, a flesh cult, but you betraying me on your own? What's next? A race of giant apes that ruled the world before humans? A bunker that resets the world in case of an apocalypse? A giant memory-eating eel?"
Kondraki turned to Bright. "You want to tell her, or should I?"
"Okay, ignoring that. Let's keep moving." Callie suggested.
"Wait. What was that about a giant toaster?” Clef wondered aloud.
“We don’t have to tell you everything.” Marie grinned, continuing to walk through the forest.
“Yo, Eric, how much longer until we get to Inkopolis?” Lauren asked, sounding almost tired in the shotgun seat.
“I’m thinking we should be there in about an hour or so.”
“Good, good.” Lauren nodded, “So, listen to any good music lately?”
“Yeah. Chirpy Chips is a pretty good band. They’ve got a pretty nice style to their songs; I think it’s called chiptune. You’re friends with some singers yourself, aren’t you?”
“Yeah, not to brag, but I’m friends with both the Squid Sisters and Off the Hook.” Lauren admitted, “To be honest though, I’ve always been more of a Squid Squad girl myself.”
“Didn’t those guys break up last year?”
“Yeah, I’m not sure what happened to them. Except for Ikkan, I know he joined up with an octoling dude and now they’re calling themselves Diss-Pair. And yeah, they’re alright, but it’s just not the same.”
“I getcha.” Eric acknowledged.
They continued driving in silence, until the car started sputtering. It stopped completely within a few seconds. “What the-? Come on, what’s wrong with this thing?” Eric muttered to himself, pressing his foot down on the gas pedal.
Lauren leaned over to look at the dashboard. “I’m no car expert, but do you think it might have something to do with that red arrow pointing to the big ‘E’?”
“Ah, nuts. That’s the gas gauge, so probably.”
“Wait a sec, you mean we’re out of gas? When’s the last time you refilled this thing?”
“Um…” Eric glanced over to the side. “Last week.”
“I-wha-c’mon, dude! Great, now how’re we gonna get to Inkopolis?!” Lauren snapped.
“Well, can’t you call someone?”
“Right. Oh, for the love of… no signal.” Lauren groaned, slamming the back of her head into the seat. The brief impact was barely enough to provide her with a small hit of catharsis. “Welp, I guess we’re walking now!”
Eric reached over to gently hold her by the shoulder. “What about the car then?”
Lauren groaned, “Crud, you’re right. We can’t call a tow truck since there’s no signal around here.”
“Yeah, but we can’t just leave it in the middle of the road. We’re lucky traffic’s alright for now, but eventually someone’s gonna crash into it.”
“Yeah, true. What to do, what to do...?”
“Oh, I know. We can push it off the road. I’m a roller user, and you’re an agent, so it shouldn’t be too hard for us.”
“Alright.” Lauren sighed reluctantly, “It won’t be easy, but I guess if it’s all we’ve got… So, we just leave your car on the side of the road and then come back for it later?”
Eric shrugged. “Yeah, that sounds as good as we can get right now.”
“Right, right.” The two climbed out, collectively relieved that at least it was a small car.
By the time they could no longer tell if it was night or day, the group of two inklings, three foundation employees, and a Mekhanite encountered what appeared to be some place of worship. A brazier was lit, sending black smoke billowing through the treetops, while a group of people played flutes made of bones. All of them had some physical deformities-eyes where they didn’t belong, extra limbs; one man had fingers emerging from around his eyes to form a sort of ocular cage when they bent together, and another had a spiked tail emerging from his head.
“That must be them.” Callie hissed, while the group was hiding behind a log.
“Alright. Now how do we want to play this?” Marie asked.
“I don’t know. How do you want to play this?” Someone asked from behind them.
The group looked up to see the man with fingers around his eyes, four above and the thumb below each one, standing above them. “Oh. Hello there.” Marie stood up nervously. “I just want to tell you, we mean you no harm, but, well-”
“We need your help.” Dr. Kondraki interrupted.
The man looked them over, until his eyes settled on Bumaro. “You.” He pointed with the hand attached to his arm, “You’re a Mekhanite. Why are you coming to us for aid?”
“I am aware that Mekhanites and Nälkäs have been bitter enemies for millenia-”
“No.” The finger-eyed stranger snapped, “To your people, our way of life is a bitter enemy. To us though, you Mekhanites are just another adversary opposed to our worship of the great flesh Yaldabaoth.”
Bumaro consciously stopped himself from growling. “Be that as it may, we now face a common enemy. A force from beyond the cosmos threatens us all.”
“Okay. Say I believe you. What proof do you have of this?”
Callie stepped forward. “First off, aren’t you wondering why you’re even here? In this dimension, I mean.”
“Now that you mention it, that is strange. We Nälkä are practitioners of dimensional thaumaturgy, but we were certainly caught off guard by our transportation here.”
“Yeah, well, there’s something out there called the Scarlet King, and it’s trying to push our two dimensions together. If we don’t stop it, it could destroy all of existence.”
The Nälkä nodded grimly. “I have heard of the Scarlet King. He’s one of the elder gods, a being of infinite malice predated only by the tree of life itself. If that is the reason this is all happening, then maybe… maybe an alliance of the Mekhanites and Nälkäs really is the only way to save all of existence. Truly, a horrifying thought indeed.”
“Yeah, sorry, but you guys aren’t the only ones. We’ve also recruited the Ortothans, Fifthists, and the Serpent’s hand. Members of them at least. Plus, we still need to recruit the Horizon Initiative. And you guys of course.” Bright informed him.
“Very well. You’re either lying, or this is a truly grave matter. And something makes me think you’re not lying. I suppose I should introduce myself if we’re going to team up. I am Anthony. Now, are all of us going, or just me?”
Clef answered him, “We can’t exactly fit you all in the van, but you can tell them to keep on standby just in case.”
“Very well. Normally I’d be opposed to traveling in a technological vehicle, but given that our interdimensional thaumaturgy has been unreliable at best since coming here, I suppose desperate times call for desperate measures.”
“Alright, good. Mission accomplished.” Marie smiled, and started to walk out of the woods.
After several hours, the inklings, scientists, mekhanite, and Nälkä finally made it back to the Cuttlefish household in the middle of the night. “Come on, the van is just in front of my aunt and uncle’s place.” Callie was interrupted by her communicator beeping. “Yeah? Who is this?”
“Callie? Callie, it’s Marina. The Mars mission was a success; the leader of the Church of the Second Hytoth is with us at the new base. Sorry I couldn’t contact you sooner, but Sheldon and I have been spending hours trying to get past Tartar’s interference with our signals.”
“Marina, that’s great! We just had success recruiting one of the flesh guys. By the way, can you tell the others they prefer to be called Nälkä?”
“Alright, I’ll pass the info along. By the way, we’ve got good news and bad news. The good news is, there isn’t an entire alien fleet headed towards earth. The bad news is, there’s a pretty big chunk of an alien fleet already on their way to attack Inkopolis. I’m not sure when they’re getting here, but when they do, it’ll be the.fight of our lives.”
“Oh, great, of course. We’ll be right over.”
“You’d better. Otherwise, we won’t have to worry about the Scarlet King. Oh, and you won’t be able to teleport since they’ve already destroyed the beacons.”
“Got it.” Callie switched off the device, turning to the others. “There’s an alien invasion at Inkopolis; we need to get there right now.”
While the sun was starting to rise, Lauren and Eric finally saw the outline of Inkopolis in the distance. “Yes! Finally! C’mon, Eric, let’s go already!” She dragged him for a hundred feet, until they realized that massive plumes of smoke were rising above the city skylines.
A cloud of strange, black, metallic things hovered above. They were shaped like twelve-pointed stars, and more and more were coming from the sky above.
“Lauren…” Eric stared up apprehensively. “You’re the expert on freaky stuff. What is that?”
“I...I think that’s an alien invasion.” She grabbed his shoulders, getting in close. “Decision time: Are you going back to Innsmouth to sit this one out, or are you coming with me to help? I’ll completely understand either one.”
“Depends: I’m guessing if Inkopolis falls, Innsmouth won’t be far behind.”
“Definitely not. The entire planet could be at stake with this one. Again.”
Eric nodded. “Alright then, I’ll help.”
"Thanks, man." The two ran off towards the burning city.
Chapter 56: Twelve Stars
Chapter Text
The sunrise was blocked out by a seemingly infinite swarm of Twelve Stars ships, slowly descending from space into the skies above Inkopolis. Immediately after entering the atmosphere, they turned their cannons on the buildings, causing massive explosions while sending their soldiers, elite and otherwise, into the streets below.
The normal Twelve Stars foot soldiers were only five feet tall, half the size of the elites, and had 6 arms on each side rather than the 12 of the elites. They wielded a dozen swords, made of a glowing blue material capable of slicing through any terrestrial material, and possessed the capacity to fire blasts of explosive heat out of openings in their gray, bulbous heads.
A van entered the city limits, speeding through the streets while attempting to both dodge and run over as many aliens as possible. “Gah! Callie, do you seriously have to drive even crazier than usual?” Marie screamed, trying not to fall out of her seat during a particularly sharp turn.
“Yeah! How else are we supposed to get back to base?! Good thing I put it on the GPS, otherwise it’d be impossible to find again.”
“Twenty points for an elite!” Dr Clef blurted out.
Marie glared daggers at the scientist. “How many times do I have to tell you, don’t encourage her!”
A couple of hours into the drive, they came across the other group fighting a swarm of extraterrestrials. There were a dozen of them there-Marina, Pearl, Craig, Sheldon, the S4, Drs. king and Gears, Lewis, and Farah Onteus. “Guys! We came to help out!” Callie slammed on the brakes, bringing the van to a screeching halt. She opened the door, immediately dropkicking a Twelve Stars soldier.
The scientists carried SCP Foundation-issue firearms capable of firing more powerful rounds with significantly less blowback, whereas Farah used his sword to strike down multiple soldiers by the stroke. He spun his blade in a circle, setting a dozen of the soldiers on fire. An elite managed to grab him from behind, only for the Church of the Second Hytoth’s leader to turn the sword in his hand, and plunge it into the alien’s face. It immediately released him, as the captain fired a shot from his old-fashioned charger.
The monster stepped back, giving Onteus an opening to stab it one final time. “Not bad, old man. I can see why they call you captain.” He noted.
Craig shot one soldier, before turning to strike another with his weapon. “Thank you, but save the praise for when we’re between crises.”
Marina jumped up, kicking one of the soldiers in the face. She punched it in the throat, jumping backwards while grabbing the brella strapped to her back. She used the shield function to block the soldier’s punch, instead getting knocked back a few inches, before firing the shield at the alien.
Despite not being enough to incapacitate it, the strike distracted the Twelve Stars soldier, long enough for Pearl to shoot it from behind. She turned around to fire her dualies at another alien, before jumping up to roundhouse kick a third in the chest.
Ethan and Trent fired their splatling and dualies, respectively, at a single elite soldier. It attempted to grab them, only for the two to use their shapeshifting to slip out of its hands, with Ethan kicking off its chest to land in front while Trent vaulted off the shoulders to land behind the alien.
Ethan fired his splatling directly into its face, to distract it long enough for Trent to jump on its back. The octoling started firing his dualies at the sides of its head, until it succumbed to their combined attacks.
Madison used her octoshot to create trails of ink for her octopus form to swim in, jumping out and turning back into a humanoid in midair, kicking one of the regular Twelve Stars aliens in the face. She whacked it on the head with her weapon before it fell forwards, an explosion of green ink surrounding its head for a brief second. Madison looked up at where the splat bomb had come from, and found Sydney with her arm curved downwards.
“Hey Maddie!” Sydney dove into a green ink spot on the ground. She spent just as much time creating ink puddles as she did actually fighting, using them to hide in her squid form, before jumping out to surprise another enemy with either a splattershot strike or a splatbomb. Those she didn’t kill were disoriented and weakened enough for another of the now 19-strong team to take down in her stead.
One of the Twelve Stars ships blasted a hole in the nearest building, sending several tons of flaming concrete and other similar materials down at them. While Anthony punched a regular soldier in the chest, an elite grabbed him from behind, strangling him, until Lewis impaled it with a glowing blue sword he’d conjured with his thaumaturgy. “Slànachadh.” He declared, placing his hand over Anthony’s back.
Immediately, the sarkicist got up, reinvigorated. “Thanks for the assist. I take it you’re our fifthist ally?”
“One and the same.” Lewis shouted to the others, “Everyone! Gather around me!”
The entire party formed a loose circle around Lewis and Anthony. Callie slammed her roller into a regular soldier, while Marie shot it with her charger. Robert Bumaro had turned his arm back into a sword, using it to cut through the swathe of Twelve Stars that stood in his way.
“Sgiath mhòr!” A massive glowing blue dome conjured itself around the group, simultaneously pushing the surrounding enemies away. Half a second later, the section of the building fell onto the barrier. Those inside were protected, but the barrier shook from the force, shattering while Lewis fell over. “Oh man. Creating a barrier that size...really takes a lot out of you.”
Nearby, a Way appeared just above the ground. Marcus, Katherine, the Bailey triplets, their Serpent’s Hand allies, and two unfamiliar men emerged, with an unconscious Taylor being carried by Marcus and Katherine. “Woah! What in the-?” Marcus started, before he was knocked back by an elite soldier.
The pair of strangers immediately engaged the attacker, while Callie ran up to Katherine. She shook the younger girl by the shoulders, yelling into her face, “Where did you go?! How did they find you?! Who’re those two?! Why are you wearing a shirt that says ‘I went to Hy-Brasil and all I got was this lousy t-shirt’?!”
“Gah, easy, easy, dude, watch out!” Katherine pulled out her dualies, shooting a Twelve Stars soldier before it could attack them. “It’s a long story, but those guys are Lord Blackwood and his butler.”
“Wait a sec, wasn’t Lord Blackwood a slug?”
“Yeah, I somehow went back in time to before he became a slug. I don’t really get it either. By the way, what the hell is going on here?!”
“Alien invasion. Let’s go!”
Two hours after they’d first sighted the alien ships, Lauren and Eric made it into Inkopolis. “Come on, we have to get to the base. From there, I should be able to contact the others and figure out what their plan is to stop this.”
“How do you know there is a plan? I mean, I know you guys have more experience with this sort of thing, but how exactly do you deal with all of this?” Eric gestured around at the buildings reduced to rubble, the crater-filled streets overrun by alien foot soldiers, and fires blazing in every direction.
“I know it looks bad, but we’re the New Squidbeak Splatoon. It’s our job to face impossible odds to protect Inkopolis, and everyone in it. Granted, that usually doesn’t include alien invaders from another dimension, but sometimes the job requires flexibility. Now, I’m going to ask again: you in?”
An elite Twelve Stars alien burst out of a building, creating a massive hole in the wall, and punched the two inklings, sending them flying across the street. “Yeah… yeah I’m in.” Eric groaned, spitting out a bit of yellow ink-blood.
“Good. In that case, I hope you’re ready for a fight.” Lauren whipped out her splattershot, shooting the extraterrestrial.
Eric unfolded the roller strapped to his back. Provided with covering fire, he whacked the elite hard enough to knock it over. The two each threw a splatbomb, incapacitating the beast long enough that they were able to retreat. “Wait a second, why’d we let it live?” Eric asked, vaulting over a pile of concrete.
“I doubt we have enough firepower to actually kill one of these freaks. We need to focus on getting back to base for right now. That’s the only way we can figure out what happened here!” Lauren explained, using a steel beam that’d fallen across a crater in the road as a makeshift bridge.
“Where’s the base then?”
“It shouldn’t be too far; it’s right in the corner of the plaza.”
“Please tell me you don’t mean the corner that’s caved into a pile of rubble.”
“What?!” Lauren did a double take, running over to the massive sinkhole in the plaza. “No no no.” She muttered, horrified. “Not again!”
“Well, isn’t there a backup base or something we can go to?”
Lauren’s palms flew to the side of her head. “No, Eric! This was the backup base. We only had two of them, and the other one in the square was destroyed months ago. If this one’s gone, then for all we know, the others could be anywhere in the city.”
Across the plaza, a dozen elite Twelve Stars soldiers appeared, while a series of blasts from the spaceships above blocked off all but one of the nearby exits. “Looks like that’s the least of our problems.” Eric muttered.
While they tried to get up from dodging falling concrete, Lauren asked her companion, “Ready for the fight of your life?”
Eric reluctantly admitted, “Nope. You?”
“Not a chance. In other words, story of my life.” The two took out their weapons, backing up towards the edge of the plaza.
“So, what’s the plan here exactly?” Eric asked, trying not to shake.
“Uh, working on it. Let’s see, maybe we could-no, they’d cut us off there. Wait, what if we-no, they’re too close together.”
“Come on, man! You’re agent 3; you’ve got to have a plan!”
“Well, I don’t! We’ve never dealt with anything even close to this scale, and I’ve gotten used to fighting alongside an entire team!” Lauren had started to hyperventilate, while Eric screamed and ran at the soldiers nearest to them.
He tossed multiple splatbombs which failed to budge them, until he was desperately swinging his roller. He managed to knock one alien over, but it immediately recovered. The enemy grabbed his roller, lifting both it and Eric into the air. He let go of the weapon, landing on the ground to kick it out of the alien’s hands. “Okay, on second thought, maybe that wasn’t my best plan.”
“I’m sorry, Eric. I never should’ve let you come here.”
“Well, we can’t worry about it now. We need to figure out some way past these things.”
A few of the enemy soldiers were abruptly run over by a massive truck, which stopped near the two inklings. The front door opened on the passenger’s side, revealing a human gesturing to them and yelling, “Get in, you two! Now!”
“Shotgun!” Lauren happily grabbed Eric’s hand, dragging him behind her into the truck.
“Wait, ow, not so hard. Dude, who is this guy?”
“Sorry for the rushed introduction, kid.” The human closed his door as the truck resumed speeding along, running down every alien it came across. “Name’s Shotgun. I’m the leader of New IKEA. we saw something was going wrong, and we’ve been trying to help fight off these alien freaks as best we can.”
“That explains why we didn’t run into a lot on the outskirts of the city.” Eric pointed out.
“Hey, these guys are definitely tough, but about a dozen of us New IKEAns are enough to beat 1 or two of them. Considering how many of us there are, it’s not nearly as bad as it probably could be.”
“Wait. Your name is Shotgun, and you’re riding shotgun?”
The man laughed to himself. “Yeah, funny how that works out… uh, sorry, who are you?”
“Name’s Eric.”
“Ah, my pleasure, Eric.”
“That’s all well and good, but who’s driving?” Lauren leaned over to the driver’s seat to get a better look. “Sheldon?”
“Well, of course I’m driving.” The diminutive horseshoe crab answered, “What, did you think I’d sit out the end of the world?”
“No. No, I guess not.” She sat back in her seat.
Eric whispered into Lauren’s ear, “Who’s the crab?”
“That’s Sheldon. He’s the guy who designs most of the turf war weapons in Inkopolis, and he’s also one of the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s main tech guys.”
“Oh, okay then. Guess that makes sense.”
While they were speeding down a road overrun by Twelve Stars soldiers, an explosion directly behind their vehicle sent it flying forward, until it landed on its side. Metal loudly scraped against stone, sending up sparks on the pavement.
“Ugh… everyone in one piece?” Shotgun groaned, looking to make sure everyone was still there.
“Yeah, I think something broke my fall.” Eric rubbed his head as he sat up.
“You’re welcome.” Lauren replied groggily from underneath him.
“Oh, sorry!”
“Come on, we have to get outside, now!” Sheldon climbed out of the truck, Shotgun needing to help him with the door being turned towards the darkened sky. The two inklings got out behind them, while a group of Twelve Stars soldiers turned their vehicle upside down, spilling the group out onto the concrete.
Lewis ran up to the small group, yelling, “Biodagan solais!” He threw several glowing blue knives that stabbed an elite directly in front of them, before all exploding simultaneously and knocking it out.
“Thanks for the save. And you are...” Shotgun gestured to the fifthist, clearly indicating he was unfamiliar.
“Name’s Lewis. I’m a fifthist, and you’re welcome.”
“I have no idea what that means, but thanks.”
“It’s great seeing you again, dude.” Lauren turned to Eric and Shotgun, explaining, “That guy’s a friend of ours from the fifth church.”
“Cool. Hey, are those your friends over there?” Eric pointed over to Marcus and Katherine, who were fighting one of the elites.
Marcus turned into a squid to slip out of the elite’s hands, while Kat launched a splatbomb behind it, which exploded on the back of its head. The beast turned around, giving Kat an opening to shoot it directly in the face with her dualies. It slapped her with the back of its hand, launching her into a nearby car.
“Hey guys! Didya miss me?” Lauren jumped on top of the creature, shooting it with her splattershot.
“What the- dude, get down!” Marcus charged his splatling, before pulling the trigger the second Lauren kicked off the monster’s back.
Overwhelmed by the sudden barrage, it eventually fell over, allowing the three agents to properly reconvene. “Kat!” Lauren hugged her friend. “Thank goodness you’re safe! I was so worried when I found out about the portal.”
Kat tightened her own hug on Lauren. “I’m okay, Lauren. So, you finally came back, huh?”
“Yeah, I figured out what I did while I was under mind control, realized how much I missed you guys, and I guess maybe learned a valuable lesson about friendship or some such nonsense.”
An explosion launched them into the middle of the street, groaning in pain. Marcus commented, “Okay, maybe an alien invasion isn’t the best time for a heartfelt reunion.” The three stood up, while Callie knocked a regular soldier on the head with her roller.
Dr. King shot the same alien with his gun, just as it turned to fire a blast of heat at him. In midair, the fireball turned into a pile of appleseeds that harmlessly pelted the scientist. “Finally, my curse is useful!” He celebrated, shooting the alien until it fell over, dead.
“If you don’t mind me asking, what’s with all the appleseeds?” Sheldon asked, shooting another with his charger.
“I’m honestly not sure. Appleseeds just kind of happen wherever I go, and I’ve given up trying to figure it out.”
“Oh. Fair enough then.” Sheldon shrugged.
“Guys, this isn’t working.” Ethan pointed out, appearing next to them. “We’ve been at this for hours, but these Twelve Star things just keep showing up.”
“He’s right.” Farah Onteus pointed into the sky, while swinging his sword to knock back an approaching regular soldier. “Those ships are dispensing the soldiers. They don’t have an infinite supply of troops, but if we don’t stop them soon, this entire city will be overrun.”
“What?! Why didn’t you tell us that sooner?!” Dr. King screamed, red in the face.
“Because we needed to focus on fighting the soldiers down here, but now they’ve gotten out of hand.”
By now, the entire party of thirty-three was gathered in a small area, surrounded by thousands of Twelve Stars aliens on all sides. “Onteus, sir, might there be by any chance a way we could possibly destroy all the enemy ships simultaneously?” Gears asked, shooting one of the regular soldiers.
“I believe there might be a mothership somewhere. If we can somehow destroy that, it should disable all the spaceships and allow us to wipe out the rest.”
“Great! We can take the Ark Polaris Mark II.” Marina turned to the rest of the group, instructing them, “Lauren, Marcus, Farah, Lewis, Bumaro, Kat, you’re with me.”
“Good. the seven of us can go into space to combat the mothership while the rest of you stay behind to deal with the remaining enemies.” Onteus confirmed.
“Very well.” The captain nodded, shooting an enemy soldier before addressing his allies as a whole, “My friends! Today we make a final stand for our planet against an enemy from the stars! Now, we have a way to defeat them once and for all! Charge!”
“Mind running by us what happened here?” Marcus asked, as the group fought their way through a swarm of Twelve Stars entities. “Cause, uh, we’ve been kinda busy with our own things lately.”
“Okay, okay, it’s a long story, but hear me out.” Marina explained, “After you left to find Katherine, Tartar uploaded its consciousness into a robotic duplicate of her. We let him in the base, and he destroyed the place. He also killed Octavio in the process.”
Marcus looked around while shooting a Twelve Stars alien, trying to process the information. “Wow. Okay, so both our bases have been destroyed, and one of our most dangerous enemies is dead.”
“That would explain what happened by the time Eric and I got here.” Lauren realized.
“Wait, who?” Kat wondered aloud.
“Eric. He’s one of Tyler’s friends from Innsmouth county. He introduced me to them, one thing led to another, and now Eric’s helping us fight off this invasion.”
“Alright, cool. Now let’s focus on beating Twelve Stars.”
Marcus pointed forwards, “I take it that’s our ride?”
“Indeed.” Bumaro confirmed, turning his hand into a sword to cut through a swathe of enemy soldiers. Farah, Bumaro, and Lewis headed the attack as the three most powerful of the group.
“Biodagan solais!” Lewis tossed glowing daggers out of his hand that exploded on the creatures. “Spreadhadh lasair!” His outstretched hands conjured a plume of fire that tore through the opposing forces, while Onteus used his sword to impale and slash through them.
The plasma that coated Farah Onteus’s blade made it so that a single stroke set the target ablaze. Robert Bumaro transformed his arm into a sword, cutting down a Twelve Stars soldier with every swing.
Despite the others not being as strong, they still put up a fight. Marcus fired his splatling, providing an opening for Katherine and Lauren to simultaneously dropkick a regular soldier to knock it down.
Marina jumped on top of an elite soldier, kicking off its back. She twisted in midair to kick another in the face, shooting it with the firearm at the tip of her brella. “Come on, we have to get to the Polaris!” She called out.
“She’s right.” Bumaro created a circular hole in the enemy forces.
“Gust gaoithe!” Lewis screamed, stretching out his arm. His hand generated a massive gust of wind that left a clear path straight to the ship.
The seven-man group clambered inside, where Marina, Lewis, and Farah immediately started preparing for takeoff. “Is everyone prepared to combat the Twelve Stars mothership?” Farah addressed them.
The other six nodded, Marcus adding, “I’m honestly not sure, but what choice do we have?”
While the spaceship was rising into the air, Kat remembered, “Hey, Mark, what happened to Taylor after we came through the Way?”
“Huh. well, I’m pretty sure we dropped her, and then we started fighting the invaders, and… oh no. I think she might’ve ran off in the confusion.”
“Ah, relax. Taylor’s a low level threat, and we’ve got way bigger fish to fry.” Lauren assured him.
“Yeah, I know. Still, I can’t help but be a little nervous.”
Katherine wrapped her arm around Marcus’s shoulders from directly next to him. “Don’t worry, bro. With everything we’ve got on our side, and now that she’s separated from David, Taylor will never stand a chance against us again.”
“Guys, we need to find the mothership.” Lewis decided. “Any idea where it could be?”
“There.” Onteus pointed out the window, at a massive black spacecraft that resembled the ships over Inkopolis, except large enough to block the moon.
“Yeah. That’s probably it.” Lewis whispered, horrified.
“Now for the next problem: How do we destroy that spacecraft before it annihilates the planet?” Bumaro inquired. “Unless I’m mistaken, this ship wasn’t built with weapons, especially not ones capable of combating a machine of this caliber.”
“Well, maybe we don’t need to destroy the entire ship.” Marcus suggested, “Maybe we could figure out a way inside and, I don’t know, activate some kind of self-destruct mechanism?”
“I guess that might work.” Marina thought aloud, “But how would we get inside?”
“That thing’s massive. If we look around the sides, we might be able to find an opening.” Kat suggested.
“No. Twelve Stars is many things, but they are not sloppy. They would never leave such a vulnerability in one of their ships.” Farah argued.
“Okay, there’s another way, but you’re not gonna like it.” Marina hesitated before continuing, “There’s enough zapfish powering this thing that we can start an overload. Then, we can get into an escape pod and let the Ark Polaris Mark II crash into the mothership to give us an opening.”
“No way!” Marcus yelled, “What if the explosion isn’t enough to break it? What if we can’t all fit in the escape pod? What if we get shot down? How will we get out?”
“No, she’s right.” Everyone turned to Robert Bumaro. He continued, “This plan has many strategic holes, but it is our best chance to prevent the destruction of this earth. You all saw how many of their forces were down there; even going around the city borders, we couldn’t avoid being pursued in our ascent.”
“Alright. Of course, we’ll need all the zapfish at full power, won’t we?” Lewis pointed out.
“Got that right. I’ll need to turn off this entire ship. That includes air, so everyone get your spacesuits on.” Marina ordered.
Everyone except Farah took a few minutes to equip their spacesuits and oxygen, before Marina turned off all the Ark Polaris Mark II’s functions. The interior of the craft turned pitch black, and they could feel themselves floating and becoming weightless.
Lauren checked the energy meter, the only source of light left for them. “Guys, we’re at 92% power. Once it hits 100, that’s the moment of truth.”
“Okay, everyone, the zapfish are 100% charged.” Marcus noted after glancing over to the meter. “Are we sure we want to go through with this plan?”
“No, but it’s not like we have a choice.” Lewis answered, turning the ship’s engines back on, “I’ll steer the ship. Marina, you start overloading the zapfish. Onteus, you get the escape pod ready.”
“And what about the rest of us?” Katherine gestured to the remaining four spacefarers.
“You guys can uh… help Onteus find the escape pod.”
“But we don’t know where it is either!”
“Well, then it’s a good thing there’s five of you.”
After a minute, Farah called out, “I’ve found out the location of the escape pod! It’s right above the ladder in the back!”
“Great!” Lewis responded, “Everyone, get into the pod. Marina, are the zapfish ready to go?”
“Yep. I’ll be in the pod.”
“Same here. The Ark Polaris Mark II is on a collision course with the Twelve Stars mothership.” Everyone made it inside the escape pod, necessitating them to cram into the relatively compact space. “Alright, just gotta-” Marina pressed a button, causing the escape pod to eject out of the Ark Polaris Mark II. “Lewis and I will steer this hunk of metal.” She explained, “And then I’m betting we’ll need all seven of us to beat whatever’s in there.”
The Ark Polaris Mark II crashed into the mothership, creating a massive silent explosion that left a crater more than big enough for the pod to pass through. "Alright team, that's our ticket in!" Marcus celebrated, "And here you guys were with all those questions."
The small craft landed inside the mothership before it could finish the automatic self-repairs. “Well now, I suppose we won’t be able to leave the same way we came in.” Bumaro remarked.
“We can’t worry about that now. What matters is bringing this thing down.” Farah started walking down the metallic hallway. The walls were covered in tubes leading in every direction, with liquids in colors unseen on earth.
“Wait, how do you know this is the right way?” Marcus called from behind him.
“Call it a gut instinct.” Farah acknowledged.
After some time-they didn’t bother to guess how much-they came into a massive domed chamber. It was more than large enough to comfortably fit the entirety of Inkopolis plaza and square, with a massive gray lump in the middle. “That’s a Twelve Star elder.” Farah informed the group. Sheer horror was evident on his face. “Unless we can vanquish it, we’ll never be able to destroy this mothership.”
“Okay. How exactly do we go about doing that?” Lewis hissed.
“Hey, you tell us. You’re the guy who’s got all those magical powers and yet works at a bar.” Marcus replied.
“Hey, I happen to like bartending. Onteus, how do we beat that thing?”
The Ortothan leader thought for a moment. “Lewis, you put a spell on it to make it sleep. Robert Bumaro, you and I will impale it through the head. The rest of you, stay guard and make sure no others show up.”
“Dude. There’s a slight hiccup in your plan.” Kat pointed over to the Twelve Star elder as it rose to its full 50 feet.
It resembled an enlarged version of the creatures invading the city, except it had 2 dozen arms on each side. The entire town-sized arena was cast in its shadow. “Alright, change of plans; no one hold back!” Lewis ordered. The seven-piece team ran into the chamber. Lewis pointed at its head, shouting, “Cadal!”
The creature held its bulbous gray head for a few seconds before punching the ground, creating a shockwave that knocked them all down, shaking the entire dome. “Well, so much for making it sleep again.”
“In that case, time for plan B.” Marcus ran at the elder, firing his splatling. It didn’t flinch, but its leg was covered in green ink 10 feet up. It opened a flap in the front of its head, spitting out a massive fireball.
Robert Bumaro and Farah Onteus, the leaders of two different religions, both used their swords to strike at the fireball, causing it to rocket back towards its sender. It exploded on the Twelve Stars elder’s head, causing it to fall to the ground.
Marcus jumped onto its leg, turning into a squid so he could swim through the ink trail he’d made on the leg. “Come on, we’ve got to help him!” Marina dragged Lauren and Katherine to the other leg, telling them, “I’ll go on the other side, you two go up here. We’ll improvise from there.”
The creature started rising up, kicking its leg to launch Marcus 20 feet away. He rolled on the ground, screaming in pain as he landed on the hard metallic ground. “Okay, anyone else got any bright ideas? Cause I’m open to suggestions.”
Onteus charged at the monstrosity, swinging his sword at its legs. It staggered backwards with a small crack in the limb.
Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, and Marina shot their weapons at the elder, but didn’t have nearly enough range. It swung one of its dozens of fists at them, forcing Marina to desperately put up her brella as a shield. The shield was instantly broken through, sending her flying into the wall. She crumbled onto the extraterrestrial metallic floor in a heap.
“Marina!” Katherine ran over to the other octoling, hoping to ensure that she was still breathing. “Come on, wake up wake up wake up!” She shook Marina’s head back and forth until she opened her eyes, groaning.
“Ow. I...I think...I just got hit by a boulder.”
“Lewis, you’re magic! Take care of Marina while the rest of us deal with the Twelve Star guy!” Kat called over.
“Alright kid, good luck. Spreadhadh lasair!” Lewis launched a plume of fire straight into the monster’s face, causing it to stumble backwards while he ran over to Marina.
Marcus tossed a splatbomb, which barely reached its ankle and had no effect. “Come on! We’re completely outclassed here!”
“Actually, I think I’ve got an idea.” Marina suggested, turning back to Lewis. “By the way, thanks for the healing.”
“You’re welcome, but more importantly, what’s the plan?”
“The way I see it, that thing can only take so much firepower before it collapses. The last time we came close to knocking it out was when Bumaro and Farah knocked its fireball back. Maybe if all seven of us deflected it at once, we could knock it down completely.”
“That’s actually a decent strategy.” Farah admitted, “First, we have to figure out how to provoke it into launching a fireball in the first place.”
“Leave that to me!” Kat ran at the elder, firing her dualies up its leg. She swam up as an octopus, turning back into a humanoid once she reached the end of the trail. She wrapped her limbs around the gray leg, biting down as hard as possible. The skin proved impossible to break, and the creature kicked her off.
“Nice work, Kat!” Lauren gestured at the elder while helping her back up, as it was already launching another fireball.
Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, and Marina fired their splatling, splattershot, dualies, and brella.
Farah and Bumaro swung their swords.
Lewis shot another barrage of explosive daggers.
The fireball rocketed backwards, much faster than before, to explode on the elder’s head. The blast rocked the entire dome, burning off the front of its head, and the creature collapsed.
The alien mothership jolted, as a result of a rapid-fire series of massive explosions. “Without the elder, this ship can’t sustain itself.” Onteus explained, “Now all we need to do is get off.”
“That’s easy.” Marcus pulled out his Wanderer’s Library card, using his splatling to draw the runes in green ink on the floor. “Magna bibliotheca ad centrum omnium, aperta tibi ad me!” The Way opened, allowing the group to pass through into the Wanderer’s Library.
“I hope the others are doing alright.” Dana remarked, striking one of the Twelve Star soldiers before jumping to kick another. Miles above them, the alien ships started coming down. They exploded over the city, while the Twelve Stars soldiers gripped their heads, collapsing into decaying piles of gray flesh.
“Okay, someone wanna tell me what just happened?” Trent asked, looking around confused.
“I’ll tell you what happened: Our space team won!” Jack celebrated, pointing at a Way opening in the middle of the group.
The mothership infiltration team emerged from the gateway into the Wanderer’s Library. “No need to thank us, guys! We just saved Inkopolis for, what, the 14th time this year?” Kat shouted.
“Excellent. Now that’s over with, we need to find another base of operations.” Craig noted, “Preferably, one bigger than an abandoned arcade.”
Chapter 57: Horizon Initiative
Chapter Text
After the battle against Twelve Stars, Drs. King, Gears, and Kondraki had left along with most of the foundation scientists except the Baileys, Clef, and Bright to make sure everything was still in relative order in their native dimension. The rest of the group had opted to move into a place Pearl and Marina had rented, large enough for 30 people to live in.
“So, why did we have to rent this place again?” Marcus asked, looking around the kitchen. “I mean, yeah, most of us I understand having to stay here, but a bunch of us already have our own places. We don’t have to live here.”
“Besides, why’d you both pay for it? I thought Pearl was the rich one.” Trent pointed out.
“Not anymore. A few months back, a kaiju came out of a mirror that’d been turned into an interdimensional portal by an artifact from the SCP guys’ dimension-”
“Because of course it did.” Ethan interrupted.
“Uh-huh, it’s been kind of a year. So anyway, that kaiju destroyed most of the city, and I used most of my finances to help with repairs. Between that and my place being destroyed by the thing, I moved in with Marina a while ago.” Pearl grinned, “On the bright side, it means I get to bunk with this snack.”
Marina blushed and yelped, “Pearl!”
“Right. Now we just need to think of a plan moving forward.” Callie sat at the head of the kitchen table. “Marina, you get to tracking down Tartar’s signal or however he blocked our communicators earlier to locate him. In the meantime, we’ll have to keep an eye out for, uh, what was that last group we had to recruit?”
“The Horizon Initiative.” Dr. Bright explained, “They’re an alliance of the three abrahamic religions.”
“There’s a bit of a problem with your plan, Cal. When Sheldon and I blocked Tartar from accessing our signals, we also blocked ourselves from accessing his. In layman’s terms, I won’t be able to find him that way.” Marina explained.
“Why!?” Callie stood up, slamming her palms on the table hard enough to shake it. “That could’ve been our only lead! If Tartar’s still out there, he could be planning anything, and nothing good! You should be the first to know the world isn’t safe as long as he-”
“Enough.” Onteus held up his hand to silence her. “Your friend did what was necessary to contact you about Twelve Stars. Otherwise, we all would’ve been killed.”
“Actually, I think I might know a guy.” Lauren stated, after thinking for a moment.
“Who could you possibly know that could help us with this?” Thomas asked.
“Back when I first moved to Inkopolis, I met a sea urchin named Spyke. He sold me some powerful gear for way more than any of the normal shops, and I think he mentioned being a hacker once or twice.”
“Hold up. Are you saying you hung out with a guy in the black market?” Madison groaned, holding her hand to her face.
Lauren held up her hand defensively. “Hey, if there’s anything weird about a 14 year old girl hanging out in an abandoned alley with a hobo selling hacked gear for insane prices, then I don’t know what to believe anymore. Besides, I’ve seen Spyke hanging out in the cafe working on his computer, so clearly he made enough to get an actual job.”
Everyone stared at her vacantly, until Dr. Clef remarked, “You know, I’m starting to see how the Chaos Insurgency kidnapped you so easily.”
“Just gonna ignore that. Eric, you want to come with me?”
He shrugged. “Yeah, I don’t see why not. Course, afterwards I’ll have to get back to Innsmouth.”
“Fair enough.”
“Right, so you two will go see Lauren’s black market friend about finding Tartar, while the rest of us wait around for any sign of the Horizon Initiative or any other SCPs.” Marcus summarized.
“He’s not in the black market. He just sold more powerful turf war gear than normal for abnormally high prices while hanging out in an abandoned alley. ”
“Oh yeah, nothing black market-sounding about that.”
“Relax. Grandpa was studying tha t Spyke guy for years after finding out about him, making sure he wasn’t up to anything too sketchy. From what he gathered, he just fell on hard times and had to resort to unconventional methods to make ends meet. We decided to just leave him alone since he wasn’t hurting anyone.” Marie explained.
“You see, guys? Spyke’s harmless. C’mon Eric, the sooner we figure out where Tartar is, the better.”
After Lauren and Eric left, the rest of the group tried to figure out what to do next. “Okay. Grandpa’s out looking for Taylor since she escaped during the invasion.” Marie informed the assembly, “Of course, she’s not an actual threat anymore now that David’s out of the picture, but she’s still earned a while in juvie.”
“I guess that’s good. More importantly, we need to find the Horizon guys.” Lewis reminded them.
“That’s not all we’ve gotta do. Because someone-” Marie gestured over to Marina, “-decided to blow up half of Inkopolis’s zapfish supply to access the Twelve Star mothership.”
“I’m sorry, but that was the only way to stop them from destroying the planet!”
“I know, but we’ll still have to step up zapfish breeding to make up for what we lost. Otherwise, we’ll have to start rationing power again.”
“But wait, I thought Inkopolis was powered by the great zapfish.” Kat pointed out.
“Well yeah, but we still use the regular ones sometimes, mostly just to power small business establishments. An entire city can’t be sustained by one giant source of electricity, after all. No matter how powerful it might be.” Callie informed her.
“Oh, gotcha.”
Marie nodded. “So, the two of us will go and see what we can do about the zapfish situation, while the rest of you try and figure out how to find the Initiative.”
Minutes later, the two cousins walked out of the door.
“Wow. This place is way bigger than Innsmouth.” Eric breathed, craning his neck to look up at a skyscraper.
“Yeah, it was really overwhelming when I first moved here.” Lauren agreed. She giggled, when Eric had to turn his head forward before he fell over backwards. “Of course, I managed to get a job fast enough. I joined the New Squidbeak Splatoon a few weeks later.”
“Sounds like one hell of a move. What’d you do?”
“It’s kind of a long story. The octarian leader, DJ Octavio, had stolen the great zapfish to cause an energy crisis. The rest of Squidbeak, which back then was just Callie, Marie, and the captain, recruited me to help them get it back.”
“Seriously? They recruited a teenager to fight the octarians?” Eric folded his arms, giving her a look that practically oozed skepticism.
“Hey man, they were on a tight schedule. Energy supplies were running out, and they were trying to keep the whole thing on the down-low. Plus, I don’t mean to brag, but I was kind of making a name for myself in turf wars at the time.”
“Oh, so you’re saying it was more of a necessity deal?”
“Yeah. A few weeks later, when I was between missions, that was when I met Spyke.”
“And you just decided to trust a guy in an alley?” Eric side-eyed her.
“Yes, but well, in my defense, I’d gotten better at reading others over my missions, so I figured I could trust him. Besides, I could’ve taken him if I had too.”
“If you say so. By the way, any idea how we can find the Horizon Initiative?”
“Who knows? Let’s just focus on getting Spyke so he can help us find Tartar.”
“Fine by me, but if we happen to find any lead on the Initiative...” Eric gestured his hand in a loose circle, letting his sentence trail off.
“I suppose we could keep an eye out as a secondary goal.” Lauren accepted, opening the door to the cafe. It was slightly larger than the one where they’d fought the SCP-3199 instance at Innsmouth county, but only had a few patrons. One of them sat hunched over a computer, occasionally glancing away to take a sip out of a cup of coffee. “Hiya, Spyke.”
“Can I help ya?” The urchin in his mid-20’s asked flatly, barely glancing up from his screen.
Lauren leaned over sideways, with her elbow on the table next to Spyke’s laptop, and one foot on her opposite knee. “Yeah dude, don’t you recognize me?”
Spyke looked up, squinting at the inkling. He leaned over, his long, thin arms bending on the table as he stared into her soul, intent on analyzing this interloper into his private affairs until he knew more about her than she knew about herself.
“I got it! You’re that waitress I tipped 20 sea snails yesterday at that restaurant downtown, aren’t ya?”
“Wait, what?” Lauren paused, completely floored. “I, what, no, I’m Lauren. Remember? You sold me a whole bunch of gear a couple years back.”
“Sorry, love, I’ve sold a lot of gear to a lot of people back then. Can’t expect me to remember all of ‘em.”
“I guess that makes sense. Anyways, I need your help with something.”
“Name it.” He spoke casually, leaning back in his chair.
“We need your help tracking down someone.” Eric told the urchin, continuing, “A guy, well it’s not really a guy but, uh, well, Lauren, are you sure we should be telling him about all this? I mean, he’s only a civilian.”
“Relax, man. We broke the masquerade last halloween, so there’s no need to keep secrets anymore, remember?”
“Ya two blokes realize I’m still here, right?” Spyke asked, looking between them.
“Oh right. There’s a robot that’s trying to destroy the world or whatever, and we need you to see if you can track down the signal to find it.” Eric explained.
Spyke whistled. “Well now, that does sound serious. Secret agent stuff, right?”
“Pretty much, yeah. That about sums it up.” Lauren confirmed. “Are you in?”
Spyke slowly tapped the tips of his long, bony fingers on the table. Ten clacks echoed across a few inches, one for each second that passed, before he responded, “Alrighty then, I’ll help ya lot. Course, I’ll need access ta your base of operations so your team can help me out.”
“Sounds reasonable.” Eric agreed.
Lauren nodded in the affirmative. “Oh, by the way, have you seen or heard anything about a group called the Horizon Initiative?” She asked.
“Nah, I don’ believe so. Sorry, li’l agent.”
“Oh. Okay. ” She slumped forward, disappointed, with her elbows folded at her sides and her forearms on the table.
“Actually, I did find this on the ground outside a few hours back.” Spyke took something out of his pocket, and handed it to Lauren.
It was a stone bauble, shaped like a waxing crescent moon, with a 6-pointed star in the middle attached by three triangles, whose points converged on the sides and tip of the top point of the star. “I’m not sure where it came from, but maybe it can help ya two.”
“Yeah, thanks, man.” Lauren put the statuette in her pocket. “We’ll take this back to base, and then I’ll send you the coordinates so you can come over when you’re ready.”
“Right then. Here’s m’number.” Spyke handed them a tiny slip of paper, which Eric pocketed.
“Now, you’re sure you won’t tell anyone where our base is?” Eric squinted at him.
“Of course not, love. Why in blazes would I sell out the team in charge of saving the world? Sure, it ain’t exactly perfect, but it could be a whole lot worse.”
“Thanks.” Lauren stood up from the table. “Your help to the New Squidbeak Splatoon is appreciated.”
“Good to know. Take care, kids.”
“Will do.” Eric confirmed, as the two walked out of the cafe.
While he was walking on the sidewalk next to Lauren, Eric asked her, “Do you have any idea what that statue might be?”
“Not sure.” Lauren admitted, absentmindedly turning the item in her hands. “With any luck, it could be some sort of Horizon Initiative logo or something connected to them, and our allies from the other dimension might be able to help us use it as a lead.”
“Good, good.”
They heard a scream coming from a nearby alleyway. “Help! Someone, please!”
“We need to help them! Now!” Lauren ran over to the alley, followed closely by Eric.
“Please! I’ll do anything; just help!” The voice came from the middle of the alley, which was covered in trash and old food wrappers.
“Come on.” Eric ran over to a wall, where an octoling was hunched over, shuddering. “Hey, dude, what’s wrong? A re you hurt?”
“You’re going to kill me!” The octoling screamed, his voice becoming hoarse.
“What? No, no, we’re here to help. We don’t want to hurt you.” Lauren argued. She knelt down next to the stranger. “Just tell us what’s going on, and we’ll see what we can do.”
“You’re going to kill me!” He stood up, grinning like a madman. “With laughter from how gullible you are!”
“Wait, what in the-” Lauren was too surprised to stop the octoling from punching her in the stomach. While she was doubled over, he picked up a nearby slab of concrete from the trash pile.
Before the octoling could toss the concrete at Lauren’s head, Eric tackled him from behind, causing him to drop the slab. The hostile turned into an octopus, allowing him to slip away while the concrete fell on Eric’s feet.
Eric screamed in excruciating pain. All he could see was a blurry, discolored void. The octoling turned around to punch him in the face with one hand, and slice at his throat with his other hand. “By the command of Octavio, I will end you!”
Lauren recovered in time to run over, jumping to kick the octoling in the side. She stood over him, in a defensive stance while his back struck the ground. “Guess you didn’t get the memo. Octavio’s dead, you psychopathic sycophant.”
The octoling grinned, standing up. “I think he might disagree with you there.” He pulled something out of his pocket, tossing it on the ground.
A round blue portal opened, suspended a few inches above the ground. After less than a second, the gap in space was breached.
Lauren gaped, as Octavio stepped through, holding some strange device. “What- but- how- I-” She stammered, stepping backwards as she tried to process the information. “You died! You were in the base when it collapsed!”
“That meddlesome machine might’ve tried to off me, but I won’t leave this mortal coil so easily. I spent hours crawling out of there, sneaking back to Octo Valley to regain my bearings and form a new plan to wreck your little agency once and for all. After that bonkers alien invasion, I realized it was the perfect opportunity to catch you inksquirts off guard.”
“Wait a sec.” Eric interrupted, breathing heavily after getting the concrete off himself. “How’d you know we’d be here?”
“We didn’t. I had to wander around the city, looking for you and waiting for the perfect opportunity.” The smaller octoling grinned. “But it was all worth it.” He lunged at Lauren, tossing an octoshot in her direction.
She easily ducked, turning around to face Octavio. She turned into a squid to make herself a smaller target. He shot the weapon at her, and landed a direct hit. Instantly, she involuntarily turned back into a humanoid, laying on the ground. “What did you do?” She asked, hurrying to stand up, “What is that thing?” She felt a pressure on her stomach as the other octoling grabbed her from behind, holding a knife to her throat. She tried to shapeshift, to no avail. “What’s going on?” Lauren gasped out, trying to get away.
The octoling tightened his grip, inching the knife closer to Lauren’s jugular. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Eric getting ready to attack him. He snapped, “One step closer and she’s dead!” His hand moved a little as he spoke, drawing a trickle of yellow ink-blood. Lauren whimpered.
“You mean nothing to me, little ink squirt.” Octavio addressed Eric, “Go home, don’t tell anyone you saw me, and I might let you live for now.”
“Sorry, buddy.” Eric took a fighting stance, trying to hide his panic while shaking. “I’m not just going to abandon my friend.”
“And just what do you plan to do, inkling? I give the word, and my loyal soldier slices her silly little neck wide open. You’re in no position to be making threats.”
“I-uh, um, I-I can, uh, hey, what’s that behind you?” Eric asked desperately, pointing over Octavio’s shoulder.
“Do you honestly think I’m dumb enough to fall for that one?” Octavio seethed, firing another dart at Eric. He turned to the side, barely managing to dodge the ammunition. “How dare you insult me, you little moron?! I am Octavio, lord of the octarians, and soon, the whole stinking planet!”
“Do you want me to slay her now, my liege?” The octoling holding Lauren asked.
Lauren had stopped struggling altogether, for fear of the knife digging any further into her skin. She tried not to breathe too heavily as she remembered her fight with the Chaos Insurgency. “Yes, of course! Put that whack-brained little agent out of my misery so we can take the other with us. We can use him as a bargaining chip, and her as an example of what happens to those who dare oppose my power.”
Before the octoling could slit Lauren’s throat, something hit him on the side, sending him stumbling backwards while he dropped the knife on the ground. “Much better.” Lauren muttered, using her hand to wipe the bit of blood off her neck. She turned around to kick her opponent in the stomach.
“What?!” Octavio screamed, looking down the alleyway. “What lowlife dares interrupt my glorious vengeance?!”
“That would be me.” A man answered, stepping closer to them while twirling a gun in his hand.
“You insolent little… you’ll pay for interfering with lord Octavio!” The octoling pushed past Lauren, rushing towards the strange man.
“Alright, cash or credit?” He laughed, firing his gun a few more times.
The hostile turned into an octopus to evade the shots, turning back into a humanoid once he got close enough to punch the newcomer in the chest.
Octavio rushed at Lauren, grabbing her by the shirt. Despite her best efforts, she was unable to shift into squid form. Her face was slammed into the concrete pavement, again and again, as Octavio’s enraged screams filled her ears. She could taste the blood in her mouth, see it streaming in front of her eyes. She couldn’t form a coherent thought through all the pain and fear, until, after what felt like an eternity, the attack suddenly ceased.
Lauren sprawled on her back, trying to catch her breath and wipe the blood out of her eyes. When she could see again, she found that Eric had managed to tackle Octavio, and was now holding onto his back.
Octavio grabbed Eric’s leg, swinging him around and tossing him into a nearby brick wall.
The human stepped on the octoling’s cephalopod form, forcing him back into humanoid form as he sputtered for breath. The human ran past him while shooting at the octarian leader multiple times, causing him to step backwards.
“Don’t think this is over, you little worm. I’ll be back soon, and when I am, you’ll be sorry!” He turned to the portal, going back through along with his soldier, as it closed behind them.
“Hey, are you kids alright?” The stranger asked, helping the two stand up.
“Yeah, thanks to you. You saved our lives.” Lauren answered.
“Don’t mention it. I’m guessing this is some kind of alternate dimension?”
“Yeah, pretty much.” Eric responded.
“Oh hey, I’ve been looking for that.” The human picked up the tiny statue from the ground, which had fallen out of Lauren’s pocket during the fight.
“Wait, that’s yours?” Eric grinned. “Are you with the Horizon Initiative by any chance?”
“Yeah. How do you know about us?”
“It’s a long story.” Lauren started, using the knife to cut off her pants leg below the knee. “There’s something called the Scarlet King that’s trying to destroy the multiverse, and the only way we can beat it is with representatives from a bunch of anomalous groups. If you joined us, we’d have the full set.” She tied the torn fabric around her forehead, using it as a makeshift bandage.
“Wait, wait, wait, did you say ‘destroy the multiverse?’”
“Yeah, no pressure or anything, amirite?” Eric replied, “So, are you in?”
The stranger barely hesitated before confirming, “Of course I’m in! The multiverse is where all my friends and family live. Name’s Nathan, for the record.”
“Great! We’ll get you back to base, and then we’ll be all set to take down the Scarlet King once and for all!”
“What’re we waiting for, then? Let’s get going now.” Nathan suggested, as the group started mobilizing towards the headquarters.
“Clef, any word on the Initiative, or any SCPs that’ve shown up?” Marcus asked.
“Of course not, kid. If there was, everyone here would know about it.”
“Right, sorry. Guess I’m just kinda bored. Hey, how do you think Lauren and Eric are doing?”
Clef scowled at Marcus. “How should I know? I can’t see them from here, y’know.”
“Actually, I’m starting to get a little worried about them. I mean, don’t get me wrong; I know Lauren can handle herself and I saw that Eric guy while we were fighting Twelve Stars, but they probably should’ve been back by now.”
“Well, they mentioned spyke was working at a cafe. Maybe they stopped to get a bite.” Pearl suggested.
“Without calling someone?” Marina questioned, “Besides, that’s hardly our biggest concern right now. I just wish there was something we could do aside from sitting around twiddling our thumbs.”
“Sorry kid, but we don’t know where the Horizon Initiative is in this dimension, or if they’re even in this dimension in the first place.” Bright replied. “Besides, we don’t have to just sit around and twiddle our thumbs. We could also try and see how fast we can blink.”
“Hard pass.” Jack responded.
The front door opened. Lauren and Eric stepped inside, accompanied by an unfamiliar man. “Finally!” Katherine ran up to them, before noticing how battered they were. “What happened to you two this time?”
“The bad news: Octavio survived. The good news is, we got a new friend with the Horizon Initiative!” Lauren explained.
“Wait, what?” Marcus hastily got up. “You mean on top of Tartar and the Scarlet King, now we’ve got that psycho to deal with too?”
“Yeah, but look on the bright side. Now we’ve got everyone we need to take down the King.” Eric answered him, “Plus, we would’ve been killed if he hadn’t showed up.”
“Sure looks that way.” Kat agreed. “So, what’s the word on Spyke?”
“He agreed to help us find Tartar, but he needs to come to the base so we can help him. I’ll just text him the location, and then we should be good to go.” Lauren confirmed.
“Are you sure it’s smart to give our location to this guy?” Trevor asked skeptically.
“Relax, Spyke’s got no reason to sell us out. Besides, like it or not, he’s probably our best bet at finding out where Tartar’s hiding.” Lauren pointed out, “And frankly, I’ve been itching to get back at that tin can for mind-controlling me ever since it came back.”
“Shouldn’t we wait for Callie and Marie to get back from dealing with the zapfish shortage?” Onteus suggested.
“Right. And then we can work on neutralizing our threats.” Gears agreed.
“Come on, I’ll show you around while we wait.” Marcus grabbed Nathan by the hand, dragging him through the house.
“Well, this has been fun, but I gotta get back to Innsmouth county.” Eric mentioned, making his way to the door. “Bye guys.”
“Hey, wait a second. I’ve got something to give you.” Lauren rushed over to a box, taking something out of it. She gave Eric a small, spherical silver device. “Here, take this to Tyler’s place, will you? Or any of the blue team, really. Heck, keep it for yourself if you want.”
“Okay. What is it?” He asked, looking curiously at the little thing.
“It’s a teleport beacon. It’ll let me go to Innsmouth without having to catch a ride.”
“Oh, cool. Yeah, I’ll definitely give this to Tyler, and I’ll make sure to tell him what it is too.”
“Thanks, Eric. Call me if you ever want to get in touch again.”
“You too.” He finished, walking out of the door.
“Hey, wait. Aren’t you going to say goodbye to the others?” Katherine asked, interrupting him on his way out.
“Yeah, sorry. I don’t think most of the group got to know me that way. It was nice to meet you guys though.”
“Alright, I’ll tell them you said goodbye then.” Katherine accepted.
“Thanks, Kat. And good luck, all of you.” He left the building, closing the door behind him.
“Oh man, that was brutal.” Lauren sat on the couch next to Dr. Clef.
“New fashion statement? Gotta say, it needs work.”
Lauren raised her palm to press down on the pants leg covering her forehead. “Thanks for the constructive criticism, but it was either this, or bleed out from getting my face slammed on the sidewalk. Plus, I got shot with some crazy dart and now I can’t even shapeshift.”
“Oh, hey, I got hit with one of those while you were gone, right before I got tossed through that portal.” Katherine informed her, “Don’t worry; it should wear off in a few hours. Besides, just count yourself lucky you got locked in inkling form. Being an octopus-or I guess squid in your case-for that long? Not fun.”
“I can imagine.” Lauren winced. “Speaking of which, I’m really sorry I wasn’t there to help.”
Kat sat down on the other side of Lauren. “Don’t worry about it. You had your own problems to deal with, and it wasn’t like you could’ve known what would happen. Let’s just leave the whole thing behind us.”
Lauren smiled as Kat took her hands in her own. “Now that’s a plan I can get behind.”
Chapter 58: Fated Battle
Chapter Text
“Pearl, are you sure about this?” Tristan asked, looking at the 12-foot long line of purple ink hovering an inch off the ground, emerging out of a tiny round mechanism and stopping just before the wall.
“Of course. We need to test whether or not a human can safely use a ride rail.”
“Okay, I understand that. And I trust the camera is purely for scientific purposes?”
“What? Yeah, sure, let’s go with that.”
While walking around the base, Marcus noticed Katherine adding her own touch to the Christmas decorations. “Okay, I know this is your first holiday season after escaping the metro and fighting an evil phone, but why are you putting a spike trap in the chimney?”
“Isn’t it obvious? I’m guarding this house against Santa.”
Marcus briefly did a double take. “What? Dude, why are you trying to protect this house from santa?”
“Are you kidding? Callie told me all about him. A fat old hobo who watches kids while they sleep, breaks into homes, and leaves presents for small children that he takes out of his sack? No thank you. Besides, I already got Dr. Clef to help me.”
“Seriously?” Marcus looked over to where Clef was putting spikes on the outside of the window. “Dude, why are you encouraging her?”
“I work at the foundation, kid. I know the risks of christmas.”
“I, yeah, sure, I guess that makes sense.” Marcus responded, slowly backing away while a door opened.
“Guys, I’ve done it!” Spyke announced, grinning.
“What, you found out where that Tartar guy is?” Nathan asked.
“No, I invented a cure for stupidity. Yes, o’ course I found Tartar.”
“Dude, that’s great! And it only took you what, 4 days?” Kat congratulated him.
“Yeah, it mighta gone quicker if Tartar weren’t so good at hiding its own signal. I swear, it’s almost like the thing is getting more powerful by the day.”
“True. Now that you mention it, he was able to transfer his consciousness into a robotic copy of Katherine.” Dr. Clef added, “What if that was just the beginning, and at some point he can split his consciousness between creations, or spread between devices he didn’t create like some sort of computer virus?”
“Oh, oh man, you’re right. I didn’t even think about that.” Katherine realized with horror, “I mean, I was so caught up in thinking about the invasion, and Octavio coming back, and the Christmas decorations… although admittedly, that last one probably wasn’t as important.”
“We need a team meeting.” Marcus ran into the kitchen, gesturing the others to follow him. “Everyone, get in here, now!”
“Dude, what is it?” Callie asked, “What happened?”
“I’ll tell you what happened.” Spyke sat at the head of the table, opening his laptop. “We finally found Tartar’s location, that’s what.”
“Really? That’s awesome!” Marie celebrated.
“Well, except for the fact that 10 of us working together got our faces smashed in by that thing.” Callie acknowledged.
“And the fact that it’s probably been getting stronger over time. At this point, who knows how many of us it could take to stop that thing?” Clef pointed out.
Lauren punched her own palm. “Who cares? I just want to take the fight to that monster.”
“Are you forgetting how crazy powerful this guy is? It’s going to take a small army just to stand a chance against him.” Katherine argued.
“Well, fortunately we have a small army.” Marie dictated, “Lauren, gather the S4. Marcus, you get Robert Bumaro and Lewis. Katherine, go get Marina and Pearl. We’ll all meet back here in the kitchen to discuss our gameplan.”
The others nodded their assent, and disappeared from the room.
“So then, the entity that impersonated and blasphemed against lord Mekhane has at last resurfaced. We must destroy it, and recycle its parts so they may be useful to the Mekhanite cause.”
“I’m not so sure about that last part, but you’re right about one thing. Tartar’s gotta go before he ends us all.” Lauren agreed, “Now, smart dudes, any plans?”
“It’s no t necessarily a plan, but we’ve got something that might help.” Sheldon confirmed.
Marina took a large ornate box from the floor, grunting from the weight of it, and placed it onto the table. “Why wasn’t that on the table in the first place?” Pearl asked.
Katherine added, “And why is it so gaudy?”
While Marina was thinking for an answer, Pearl’s jaw opened into a face of faux offense. “Gaudy?! I decorated that myself!”
“Oh.” Katherine nodded understandingly. “That clears it up.”
Marina loudly cleared her throat into her clenched fist. “Sheldon and I have been working on these ever since we first moved our operations here. They’re upgraded versions of the hero-class weapons, made more powerful than we previously could’ve imagined, thanks to a unique combination of our geniuses and fifthist magic.”
“You’re welcome.” Lewis interjected.
“Appreciated.” Marina pulled out the first of the weapons. “This is the hero splattershot DX. It’s got a higher ink capacity, farther range, better attack power, faster refill speed, and if you rotate the barrel clockwise halfway, it’ll fire blasts of plasma instead of ink. Of course, there’ll be more blowback in exchange for the greater offense.” She tossed the weapons over to Lauren and Madison, who easily caught them out of the air.
Sheldon threw another to Sydney. “Ow, my face.”
Sheldon pulled out two more weapons, explaining, “The hero splatlings DX are much lighter than the regular versions, as well as having a shorter charge time and greater firing rate. Plus, if you press this button right here-” He pointed to the top of the barrel. “The center of the firing mechanism will fire a massive blast of plasma with equally massive blowback.” He gestured to the face, with a circle of holes for the ink to be fired out of. He slid the splatlings across the table, until their new owners caught them.
“Wow, dude, you were right. This is way lighter than my old splatling!” Marcus lifted the thing with one hand. “And I can hold it one-handed without excruciating pain!”
“I get what you mean.” Ethan agreed, “And with the size of the barrel, imagine the explosion.”
“And as long as you’re in my house, you’ll keep it to your imagination.” Marina pulled out a half dozen firearms resembling small handguns. “In any case, these hero dualies DX have faster, farther, and stronger firing rate, and if you turn the firing lever sideways...” She demonstrated on one of the dualies. It folded in on itself, changing in a few seconds, into something more resembling a dagger. “There. Perfect for close-quarters combat.”
Sheldon unfolded a roller and placed it on the table. “The hero roller DX is lighter than any other version, plus it has a firing mechanism on the back, which will cause ink to launch out of the roller’s main body.”
“Oh cool!” Callie blurted out, quickly taking the roller, “You mean I’ll actually be able to attack long-range with this thing?”
“Precisely. We specifically addressed the two biggest downsides of the roller class. Namely, their weight and lack of ranged capabilities.” Marina clarified, pulling a long, thin rifle-like item out of the box. “The hero charger DX. it takes half as long to load a full shot as the standard hero shot, not to mention it has much more range. Also, if you press the lever at the top, it’ll fire plasma blasts. Of course, you’ll need to keep the blowback in mind.”
“Still, it sure sounds like an improvement.” Marie took the charger off the table.
“In any case, here’s the hero brella DX. Seeing as I’m the only brella user on the team, I figure explanations would just be superfluous.”
“Awesome. We’ve got, what, 13 of us?” Marie gestured around the table. “I’m thinking the foundation guys should stay here since, well, not to be rude, but your guys’ weapons weren’t exactly useful against Tartar last time.”
“I… yeah, that’s fair.” Clef admitted.
“Okay. That’s me, Kat, Lauren, the Squid Sisters, Off the Hook, the S4, Robert Bumaro, and Lewis.” Marcus pointed at each of them in turn. “I’m guessing Spyke won’t be joining us?”
“Sorry, kid, but I prefer to stay outta fights. ‘Specially ones with massively powerful killer robots.”
“Now what, pray tell, is the purpose of this assemblement?” Lord Blackwood asked through the open doorway.
“Spyke managed to find a robot that’s tried to kill us a bunch of times, and now we’re going to go and stop it before it can destroy the world. Wanna come with?” Katherine offered.
“I don’t see why not. Your group is clearly dedicated to the safety of this world, and I should be honored to provide my aid in any way that I can.”
“Awesome! Come on team, we should be able to get there in an hour if we get going now.” Callie jumped away from the table, as the group started towards the door.
“So, Katherine, if you don’t mind me asking, where’ve you been staying all this time?” Madison asked as the group ran down the street, “You came here a few months ago, right?”
“Yeah. I arrived last august, after the first time I destroyed Tartar. I’ve been staying with Marcus ever since.”
“In that case, why weren’t you there when I was briefing Marcus about me, the toaster that can only be talked about in first person?” Marie asked.
Kat thought for a moment, trying to remember. “I’m pretty sure I was at the base, when Gears was briefing us on the freaky sloth-thing. To be honest, I don’t think anything really came of that other than Lauren getting freaked out and leaving for a couple weeks.”
“I thought we agreed never to speak of that again.” Lauren muttered.
“Y’know, I honestly would’ve expected Kat to bunk with you.” Callie interjected, “SAeeing as you met in the Deepsea Metro and all that.”
"Nah. We talked about it in the base after we all met for the first time, and we agreed that Kat would be better off staying with someone who, unlike me, could actually afford to live with someone else. Still, I wouldn’t mind bunking with her otherwise."
"How much longer before we face our grandest foe?" Sydney asked, absentmindedly juggling her splattershot.
"I believe the coordinates the urchin gave us are a few miles away." Bumaro answered.
“Good. if we keep running we should be there in a few minutes at most.” Lewis added.
“Hey Marcus, just out of curiosity, is there maybe some other reason you’re letting Kat live with you?”
“What? No, Maddie, it’s nothing like that. If anything, she’s more like a sister to me.”
“Gotcha. Just asking.”
The place resembled a normal house, with a red tiled roof, orange walls, and an unkempt lawn. There wasn’t so much as a fence bordering the property. “Marina, you sure this is the place?” Pearl asked, trying to keep the grass out of her face as it’d grown to obscene heights and she was by far the shortest one there.
“Yeah. These are definitely the coordinates Spyke got us.”
Marcus squinted at the house. “I hate to say this, but what if Spyke gave us bad intel?”
“What? No way. I mean, why would he do that? He’s an old friend of mine, and there’s nothing in it for him if we don’t stop Tartar from bringing about the end times.” Lauren pointed out.
“Yeah Mark, come on. Tartar’s not exactly going to put up a neon sign saying ‘Evil robot hiding out planning to destroy the world! Autograph signings 2-2:30 every afternoon!’ He’s going to hide somewhere subtle, like, oh, I dunno, this place?” Trent gestured to the old house.
“I get it. Not exactly an attention-grabber, is it?” Marcus admitted.
“Enough talk. If there is any chance of the blasphemer being here of all places, then it is imperative that we search thoroughly.” Robert Bumaro pushed past them, wading through the knee-high grass. The rest of the group followed, stepping up to the front door.
It was a polished white wood, with no decoration aside from a doorknob. Bumaro tried to open it, only to find it locked. “I suppose I have to make my own entrance.” He raised his arm, turning it into a sword.
“Or-” Lewis interrupted, before Bumaro could swing the blade down. “-we could, y’know, not risk alerting the enemy to our presence.” He gestured to the door, speaking an incantation. “Fosgailte.” Silently, the door swung open as if by an invisible hand. “It pays to be a skilled thaumaturgist.”
The 14 of them entered the house, which still didn’t betray any signs of anomalous activity. The room they entered into was a kitchen, with a table, a few chairs, and nothing out of the ordinary. “Search the place.” Marie dictated, “There’s gotta be something here.”
After deciding there was nothing worthwhile in the kitchen, Katherine headed into the living room. It was slightly more opulent, but still distinctly middle-class. The couch could comfortably seat 8 individuals on its soft leather seats, and the rug was covered in psychedelic spiral patterns. The mahogany bookshelf was about 10 feet tall and 8 feet wide, with dozens-possibly hundreds-of book spines visible. Kat moved over to the shelf, examining for any oddities.
The entire house shook, after an explosion went off outside.
Katherine, Marcus, Sydney, and Lewis ran into the kitchen from the living room and hallway, finding their allies sitting up groggily from the explosion. The doorway had been reduced to a smoking crater, letting a dozen octolings into the house. The one in front smiled before throwing down a device.
“Hey! You’re the guy who held a knife to my throat!” Lauren spoke between coughs, pointing at the lead octoling. The device conjured a portal for Octavio to enter the house through.
“How did you find us?” Marcus yelled, unfolding his weapon from his back.
“Isn’t it obvious? Oh, wait, I keep forgetting how pea-brained you inklings are, so I guess not. I just had my soldier plant a tracking device in your little yellow friend.” Octavio pointed to Lauren.
“Wait, when- you mean with that knife? You put a tracking device in me?!”
“Of course. A microscopic device that entered your bloodstream when I dug just deep enough into your skin.”
“What the-no, no, no.” Lauren backed up, horrified.
Marina interjected, “Hold up. If you were tracking us for four days, why’d you wait until now to attack us?”
“Oh please, do you think I’m as much of a fool as you lot? Of course I wouldn’t try to lay the smackdown on you at your own base, not when there were so many of you. Now that you’ve split up, I can finally wreck you once and for all.”
“Alright, team, let’s put these new weapons to the test!” Trent yelled, interrupted by Lauren screaming unintelligibly. She whipped out her hero splattershot DX, shooting a blast of plasma. The octolings managed to dodge the blast, while Lauren barely managed to brace herself against the blowback.
Octavio swiped at Lauren with a fist, only for the inkling to duck underneath his blow. She punched his chest as she jumped back up, grabbing the much larger man by the neck to climb onto his back. While Octavio was trying to get her off, Lauren kicked off of his back, pushing him forward. She quickly switched her weapon back to its ink-firing setting, as she heard someone running at her.
Instinctively, she turned into a squid, allowing the knife-wielding octoling to sprint past her. He turned around as she shifted back into a humanoid shape. “Rematch.” She snarled, diving towards him with her weapon.
Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Marcus fighting the other octolings. He fired a blast of plasma, hitting one octoling who was using his brella as a shield. The brella was instantly atomized, while both Marcus and the opposing octoling were knocked to opposite sides of the living room.
Mark pivoted on one leg to turn around and kick another enemy soldier in the face. The brella user was slammed into the wall, not even registering as Katherine kicked him out of the air. She turned around, smacking an octoling with one of her dualies. She switched them into the dagger option, jumping at her opponent. He blocked her with the handle of an octobrush, swinging it to knock her back a foot.
Switching back to ranged weaponry, Kat fired her dualies at the brush-wielding octoling. “Well, at least yours doesn’t shoot lasers.”
“Wait, what?” He paused, confused, giving Kat the opening she needed to fire her ammo at him. She followed up by switching back to daggers, stabbing him in the shoulders before moving on to her next opponent.
“This is the last thing we need right now!” Callie swung her roller to hit two octolings at once. One was knocked halfway across the room, while the other managed to turn into an octopus to allow the roller to pass overhead. He shifted back to humanoid form, jumping on top of Callie.
She gripped her roller, blocking his strikes as he slammed a blaster into her weapon. The thing was about the same size as its owner, capable of firing short, strong bursts of ink. Every time he swung it down, it pushed Callie’s roller closer to her. When he was between strikes, they heard Lewis yell, “Biodagan solais!” A quintet of glowing blue daggers flew in the octoling’s direction.
He spun around, dodging the attack. “Spreadhadh lasair!” The octoling barely managed to dodge a plume of fire, giving Callie an opening to knock him back into the kitchen with the roller. The bookshelf was completely razed, revealing an opening behind it.
“There’s a secret passage hidden secretly behind that bookshelf! Huh. In hindsight, I feel like we should’ve seen that coming.” Sydney realized.
“Tartar’s gotta be there.” Marcus surmised, moving towards the passage. The staircase was disconcertingly steep, with no railings. The walls completely surrounded the steps, making it resemble a dark tunnel. “I’m not sure how far down it goes, but it’s our best bet to find Tartar.”
“Let’s go; Tartar’s a much bigger threat than Octavio.” Marie ordered, starting down the stairs.
“Finally! Time to repay him for the metro!” Lauren kicked off of Octavio’s stomach.
Lewis yelled, “Gust gaoithe!” He conjured a blast of wind, knocking the octarian forces away from the entrance.
“You’re quite adept at magic. I’ve only seen a few thaumaturgists with your skill.” Lord Blackwood praised, while they followed the others through the passage.
The stairs were narrow, forcing them to walk single-file. “Tell me, fifthist, how long before they follow us down here?” Bumaro asked, turning his sword back into a normal-looking hand.
“The gust spell should last a minute, maybe a minute and a half if we’re lucky. Hey, down in front! How deep is this tunnel?!”
“I’m not sure; I can’t really see the bottom!” Marie called up. Her hair glowed with bioluminescence, along with the other inklings among the group-Marcus, Lauren, Callie, Pearl, Ethan, and Sydney-though it still didn’t allow them to see the bottom of the stairs.
After several minutes, they finally reached the bottom. The basement area was the same size as the house aboveground, with a roof and walls of stark white. It was well-lit, and the roof was visible about 20 feet above them.
On the other side of the basement, the robotic form of commander Tartar stood still as a statue. Dozens of wires connected its head, torso, and legs to a myriad of outlets in the wall. “Wow. I do not envy his electric bill.” Marcus mused aloud.
“Forget that. Now’s our chance.” Marina stepped forward, making sure to be as quiet as possible. “While he’s out, we can unplug him and finally end this for good.”
The second she finished, the wires fell out of the machine. It moved forward, Raising its arm to fire a burst of plasma at her. Marina hastily grabbed her brella, shielding herself. When the plasma hit, the brella was covered in electricity that shot towards Tartar, albeit too far away to actually hit.
The robot scanned the group, unitl its gaze locked onto Katherine. “Test subject 10,008. You all have walked into your tomb.” It shot dozens of bolts, electrocuting the entire group. While they screamed in pain, the remaining octoling soldiers mobilized into the basement.
“You! You’re the filthy machine that tried to bury me!” Octavio, standing at the foot of the stairs with a small army of hypnoshade-wearing octolings, gestured at Tartar with blatant contempt.
“No. There was no way you could have survived.”
“Then explain this!” Octavio threw a pair of splatbombs at Tartar, though it didn’t so much as flinch.
“No matter. Your survival is insignificant. I have grown more powerful than ever. Your extinction is at hand, and the world will soon be cleansed of your filth.”
“Oh shut up, you glorified pay phone!” Lauren fired a plasma shot at the robot’s head, barely causing it to flinch.
“You will all perish. The perfect world my creator envisioned begins now.” The wall behind Tartar opened with a loud pneumatic hiss, revealing multiple hidden compartments. Out of each stepped a perfect double of Callie, Marie, Lauren, Marcus, Katherine, Pearl, Marina, and the S4.
Each of their eyes glowed a bright red, as they spoke in unison with Tartar, “ 10 of your number could barely survive against one of my creations. You have no chance against this force. ”
“Come on guys! This is going to take everything we’ve got and then some!” Lewis yelled, as the team charged the robots.
“No! I won’t allow you to take my vengeance from me!” Octavio ran towards Tartar’s main body, only to be knocked back by a blast of plasma. He turned around, allowing a roller to strike him in the face.
“Hey, Octavio.” Callie put her roller on her shoulder, speaking as casually as if they were talking over lunch, “We’re not letting you walk away this time.” Marie switched her charger back to firing ink, shooting him in the torso.
Marcus fired a massive blast of plasma into his copy’s chest, knocking it into the wall. Someone kicked him in the side, knocking him down. He looked up, rolling to the side as an enemy octoling tried to step on his stomach. Marcus stood up to strike his attacker with his weapon.
Lauren jumpkicked the octoling in the chest, knocking him back a few inches. He grabbed a knife, lunging towards her. She managed to jump backwards, countering by firing her splattershot. They were interrupted by a bolt of electricity fired by Lauren’s machine replica, flying between them. Their tentacle-hairs stood up. “Truce?” She offered.
The octoling thought for a few seconds before accepting, “Fine. But once we take down that robot, we go back to killing each other.”
“Wouldn’t have it any other way.” They charged at the duplicate, which immediately fired multiple blasts of plasma from its hands. The octoling soldier jumped, throwing his knives into the robot’s shoulders.
Lauren fired a stream of ink on the ground, diving into it using her squid form. She swam through her ink, jumping out and shifting back to humanoid to kick it in the chest.
Katherine ducked under a punch from commander Tartar’s main body, just to get kicked onto the ground. “Your attempts are futile, test subject 10,008. You are an inferior, fragile life form. I am a machine, capable of self-repair and consciousness transfer. You will never prevent me from ending your disgusting species.”
It fired several bolts of electricity, with Kat dodging to the side at the last split-second to run towards Tartar. She shot it with her dualies, before jumping in the air to kick it in the chest
“Hey! Need some help?” Marcus asked, firing a stream of ink out of his splatling.
Katherine smiled at her friend. “Sounds great!”
Octavio dodged Marie’s charger shots. He punched her in the face to send her sprawling onto the ground. Callie swung her roller, only for him to turn into an octopus to dodge it. The momentum forced her to take a few steps forward, allowing Octavio to turn back into a humanoid directly behind her. He grabbed the roller, pulling it around to swing the agent behind him.
“Ow, my head. Hey Cal, you ready to- oh shoot!” Marie hastily ducked as Callie flew overhead, barely managing to balance herself when she landed.
“Well, fine. If it’s a fight you want, then it’s a fight you’ll get! Maybe I can use you two hack singers as a warm-up for the robot.”
“Wait, stop!” Callie ran in front of her cousin, holding her arms out to both combatants. “Octavio, you want to destroy Tartar, right? Well, so do we. What if we teamed up? We can all work together to save the world, and then we can go back to killing each other.”
“Never! You two have interfered in my plans too many times!” He tossed half a dozen splat bombs at them, forcing the cousins to dodge to the side.
“Well, that didn’t work. Sorry, Mar.”
“It was worth a shot. Now for plan B: taking him down!” They charged at Octavio, with Callie launching a stream of ink. It struck Octavio, distracting him from Marie firing a plasma blast from her charger.
The octarian leader was knocked back by the blast. Callie punched him in the chest. At the same time, Marie kicked him in the stomach.
Madison dodged a kick from her duplicate, only for Ethan’s copy to grab her from behind and toss her into the wall. She fell on the floor, barely able to stand as the robotic Sydney prepared to electrocute her.
Blackwood struck the enemy with his sword, sending sparks flying from the collision of metal on metal, with bolts of electricity flying upwards. They struck one of the lightbulbs on the ceiling, casting their section of the arena in shadows.
Lewis helped Maddie to her feet, while the rest of the S4 ran up next to them. “6-on-4? Doesn’t really seem fair to me.” Ethan remarked.
“Got that right, especially with some good old fifthist thaumaturgy on our side. Spreadhadh!” The bartender tossed a ball of blue light into the middle of the machine quartet, sending them flying.
“I have fought with these artificial creatures just moments ago. I would advise not getting overconfident.” Blackwood recommended. He ran towards Ethan’s counterpart along with the original, both managing to dodge an electric strike. Blackwood swung his sword, which was blocked by the robot’s arms crossing themselves in a defensive X pattern.
“Get down!” Ethan ordered. Blackwood looked behind himself, immediately dodging to the side as Ethan fired a blast of plasma out of his splatling, sending the duplicate flying through the air.
Trent’s dualies were swapped into dagger mode. He dodged all of his copy’s punches and kicks, until pivoting on one leg to spin around. With ten feet between the two, he tossed one of the daggers into the robot’s chest.
Electricity sparked at the point of impact, where the dagger was embedded halfway up the blade into the metal. Trent sprinted and slashed across its neck with the other dagger.
His copy lifted him into the air by his throat. He kicked the artificial life form in the chest, taking the dagger between his feet and yanking it out of the copy’s chest. He shifted into squid form to slip out of its grasp, backflipping away once he was on the ground.
“Claidheamh solais!” A glowing blue sword manifested in Lewis’s hand, striking diagonally at the copies of Sydney and Madison. They both staggered backwards, Sydney jumping out of her ink puddle and shifting back to humanoid to strike her double in the back with her weapon. Madison fired at her double, transitioning to firing plasma at its forehead.
Near another corner of the room, Robert Bumaro had turned his hand back into a sword to strike down another octoling soldier. He was struck by several bolts of electricity from Katherine and Marcus’s android duplicates. Something exploded between the two machines, knocking them back.
Pearl and Marina appeared on either side of the Church Of The Broken God’s leader, the former having thrown the explosive. “You’re welcome.” Pearl had a cocky look on her face despite having to look up to talk to him.
“I suppose you expect me to thank you for assisting me. Now, continue to assist me, so we may scrap these blasphemous abominations against Mekhane!”
“You know what? Why not? I’ve got nothing better to do right now.” Marina agreed, launching the head of her brella towards the enemy forces. It rocketed forwards much faster than any other brella-class weapon, leaving a trail of teal ink before turning in mid-air to strike both androids in the side.
Pearl followed up by turning her dualies into daggers, running up to Katherine’s copy and twisting downwards to slash it in the knees.
Bumaro struck the android Marcus in the chest with the point of his blade-arm, knocking it backwards. Marina used her brella’s ink trail to swim in her octopus form behind the doppelganger, where she raised the shield again. The android attempted to fire a blast of plasma at her, only for the shot to be deflected along with a bolt of electricity.
Lauren’s doppelganger fired a burst of electricity, forcing her and her newfound reluctant ally to dodge to either side. The octoling soldier ran around the android to jump onto its back, plunging his knives into its forehead, and used them as leverage to somersault overhead. A bolt of artificial lightning paralyzed him from behind the second he hit the ground.
Lauren swapped her splattershot into plasma-firing mode, striking both combatants at once. “Hey! I thought we were supposed to be working together, inkling.”
“Dude, you tried to slit my throat, and you stuck a tracking device in my blood. I think I’m entitled to a cheap shot or two.”
The octoling rolled his eyes. “Well, congratulations; now we’re even. Now, do you want to kill this thing or not?”
“Oh, that’s a plan I can get behind.” They both jumped to opposite sides, letting twin blasts of plasma explode behind them as they charged the android. Lauren fired more of her plasma at her double, allowing the octoling soldier to slash his knife into its neck, following up by kicking it in the shin.
“Honestly, as if one of you wasn’t bad enough.” He muttered, throwing down a splatbomb and jumping away as the blast covered the robot in red ink.
“For once, we’re in agreement.” Lauren dove into a trail of her own ink, shifting back into humanoid form as she jumped out, striking her replica with a flying side kick.
It staggered backwards again, as the two organics stood next to each other. “How many splatbombs can you manage right now?” The octoling asked.
“5. You?”
“Same. Now, throw all of them at once.”
Lauren smiled. “I like where this is going!”
They tossed 10 splatbombs at the android, covering it in yellow and red ink. Sparks flew from all over as it short-circuited, Tartar’s voice emanating from it as its glowing red eyes flickered on and off, “No! Disgusting…! Primitive…! Unworthy…! Impossible…!” It jittered about for a few seconds, until finally exploding in a small fireball.
“Yes! I know you were trying to kill me, but man, that was awesome!”
“Yeah, and you wanna know the best part? You drained all your ink.” He grinned, twisting his knife towards Lauren's stomach.
She turned to the side, grabbing his arm and using his momentum to spin him around before kicking him in the back. “I may be out of ink, but I’m not out of ammo.” She turned her splattershot to the plasma option, firing a volley at her opponent. By the time the smoke cleared, only a puddle of red ink remained. “Guess he just couldn’t cut it. Wow, I’m cold.”
Marcus fired a volley of ink from his splatling, giving Kat an opening to jump up, slashing the robot’s face with both her daggers before kicking off of its chest. She backflipped away to land next to Marcus.
Lauren came to a running stop next to Katherine. “It’s nice to be back together again, isn’t it?”
“Hell yeah! You’ve got no idea how much I missed this!” Katherine agreed.
“Team, let’s take down this murderously marauding mechanical menace once and for all!” Marcus fired a blast of plasma at Tartar, knocking it back an inch. Lauren shot a barrage of plasma at the robot as she ran forwards, rolling behind it to toss another splatbomb at its back.
“You three creatures will never defeat me. Your species should never have crawled out of the ocean, and I will see to it that the earth is cleansed of your filth.”
“Yeah, yeah, disgusting filth, glorified seafood, unworthy successors to the human race, blah blah blah. Speaking of which, do you remember me, Tartar? How you took over my mind and forced me to try and kill my friend?” Lauren snarled.
“You are an insignificant creature that will soon be killed along with the rest of your loathsome kind. Why would I waste any data storage on remembering you?”
In a fit of rage, the inkling jumped on Tartar’s back, slamming her hero splattershot DX into its head over and over again. “I’ll give you something to remember!”
The robot grabbed her by the leg, slamming her onto the ground. Marcus swam through his ink in squid form, turning back to humanoid as he jumped out, and kicked Tartar. Katherine fired plasma from nearby.
Robert Bumaro sliced his blade-hand diagonally, knocking both the copies of Marcus and Katherine backwards, while Pearl and Marina tossed a splatbomb each. Their hair abruptly started glowing and flapping in the air as if by some nonexistent gust of wind. “What the- dude, what’s going on?” Pearl yelped.
“Oh, that. Me and Sheldon may or may not have made it so the hero weapons DX can load special attacks outside of turf wars.”
The shorter inkling’s eyes widened in surprise. “Seriously, Marina? That’s awesome! Now; special: on!” A massive plastic sphere generated itself around her. “Hey cool, a baller! I’m like a giant exploding sphere of death!” She rolled towards the androids, until she was close enough to press a button on the inside of her special weapon. It filled with pink ink, exploding and covering the two machines.
Marina ran closer to the downed robots, calling, “Now it’s my turn! Special: on!” A massive stamp appeared in her hands, resembling a cubic hammer attached to a 12-foot handle.
While Marina swung her ultra stamp at Marcus’s android copy, Bumaro impaled Kat’s through the torso. Both robots sparked before exploding in overlapping fireballs. “Guess they just couldn’t take the pressure.” Marina noted as the stamp disappeared, the specials having expended their energy.
“Sgiath mhòr!” Lewis generated a barrier in front of himself, blocking an electric attack from the android that resembled Sydney. The original threw her splattershot, ricocheting off its head back towards her.
She caught the weapon in midair and landed, pivoting on one leg to roundhouse-kick her copy in the shoulder.
Ethan fired a volley of ink at his double, followed by a blast of plasma that sent him skidding backwards from the recoil. He used the momentum to swing the weapon while turning around, knocking out an octoling directly behind him.
Trent turned one of his dualies to the dagger option, tossing it into his double’s forehead while shooting his other firearm at it. While firing, he ran at the robot, jumping so he could pull the dagger out while kicking off its torso.
Lord Blackwood sliced his blade diagonally across Madison’s clone, sending sparks flying from the metal-on-metal collision. The machine’s organic counterpart shot at its head with her hero shot DX, before sending it backwards with three splatbombs.
Lewis moved further into the battlefield, where clones of Callie, Marie, Pearl, and Marina fired blasts of electricity at him. “Gust gaoithe!” He turned his palms downwards, generating a gust of wind that levitated him above the strikes. “Spreadhadh deireannach!” He tossed a sphere of purple energy at the copies, obscuring them until nothing remained.
The S4’s hair started glowing, as they felt a collective surge of power they were all familiar with from turf wars. “Woah what the-” Trent exclaimed, “How are our specials activating outside of turf wars?”
“Who cares? Let’s use them to destroy these dishonorable machines with honorable honor!” Sydney answered him.
“Uh, yeah, what she said.” Ethan shrugged.
The four called in unison, “ Special: on! ” Two missile launchers appeared on Trent’s shoulders, launching a salvo of explosive rockets. Ethan tossed a device into the enemy group, generating a cloud above them raining green ink. Syd and Maddie both raised into the air, halfway between the floor and ceiling, before crashing back to the ground in two separate green eruptions of ink.
The combination of tenta-missiles, inkstorm, and two splashdowns left the four robotic clones sparking and jittering for a few seconds before exploding in a massive fireball. “Now that’s what I call an explosive finish!” Trent yelled, celebrating the S4’s brief victory.
Marie tossed a splatbomb at Octavio, distracting him while Callie threw her roller to knock him over. The two cousins’ specials activated, surprising them both. “Oh hell yeah! Special: on!” A massive handheld canon appeared in Callie’s grip. “Hey cool, a sting ray.” She fired the weapon, a massive laser continuously striking Octavio.
“Special: on!” A device appeared on Marie’s shoulder, generating multiple spherical explosives. While Octavio was paralyzed by the stingray, Marie used the burst bomb launcher to toss dozens of bombs at the octarian leader.
The squid sisters’ vision was almost completely obstructed as Octavio screamed, “This is impossible! How could I be defeated by the likes of you?!”
By the time the specials ran out, Octavio could no longer be seen. “And that’s the end of Octavio!” Marie celebrated.
“Holy… I don’t believe it.” Callie breathed, “It’s finally over. For real this time.”
“Hey, don’t be so surprised. Dude tried to destroy our entire species multiple times, and tried to keep his own species under mind control just because he wanted revenge over something that happened 100 years ago. Trust me, it was either us or him.”
“Yeah, good point.”
Lauren swam through her own ink, until jumping out and shifting back into humanoid form, to kick Tartar in the face. Marcus tossed his splatling into its side, letting it bounce off of Tartar so he could grab it out of the air. While they distracted the robot, Katherine jumped onto its back. The octoling stabbed her daggers into the robot’s head, and used the momentum to flip forward, leaving a pair of small gashes on its head.
“You are only delaying the inevitable, test subject 10,008. I watched for thousands of years as your ancestors proved their incompetence as a species, and how their descendants could never hope to prove worthy of humankind’s knowledge. That is why I will annihilate all life on earth, to rebuild this world in my own image. The professor’s dream of a flawless world will yet be realized.”
“O kay, seriously Tar? I know you’re a machine, but could you at least try to expand your personality? Unworthy successors this, perfect world that, we get it.” As Marcus spoke, the thre e agents’ hair started to glow a bright yellow, green, and purple as their specials activated.
“Well, that was unexpected. And now...” Lauren grinned, glaring at Tartar dead-on. “...this is the part where we send you to the scrap heap where you belong. Special: on!” She rose into the air, performing a splashdown to knock Tartar to the ground. Marcus and Katherine stayed in the air longer, propelled upwards by twin jets of purple ink. They fired explosive bursts from their inkjets while Tartar tried to attack them with blasts of plasma and electricity that fell just short of actually hitting them.
By the time they fell back to the floor 20 feet away, special weapons exhausted, Tartar was covered in 3 different hues of ink, sparks flying from all over. "I am commander Tartar, the last and greatest creation of humankind! I am the god of the new world!” The sparks grew in brightness and frequency, until Tartar was reduced to a fireball that quickly dissipated.
The agents turned their backs to the explosion so they weren’t blinded. “Go home and cry to your motherboard!” Katherine joked.
“Good news everyone; looks like that’s all of them.” Lewis announced, looking around at the room covered in ink and fire.
“And we finally brought Octavio down!” Callie added.
“Good. Now, I will be returning to my followers. The rest of you can do as you will.” Bumaro stated, as the 14-man group headed back up the stairs.
“I can’t believe it’s finally over.” Lauren mused to herself on the walk back to the base. Bumaro had gone his own way, while Lewis claimed a need to return to his bartending duties. “Octavio’s actually gone.”
“Yeah, you fought him a couple years back, didn’t you?” Ethan replied.
“Yep. Of course, that time he had a giant mech.”
“Same here.” Marcus interjected.
“I never fought Octavio before all this interdimensional stuff happened.” Kat reminded them, “Just think. Without Octavio, there’s no one left to control the octarians. We can finally do what we want, have free will, live wherever we choose. It’s going to be a new golden age for everyone.”
“What if someone attempts to fill the power vacuum no doubt left behind, though? What if some of this Octavio guy’s subjects were genuinely loyal to his ideologies? Then what?” Lord Blackwood asked.
“Then we’ll keep fighting.” Marcus answered simply, “We’re the New Squidbeak Splatoon. It’s our job to save the world.”
The naturalist nodded, apparently satisfied. After a few minutes of relative silence between the dozen of them, Ethan pulled Lauren to the back of the group. “Yeah, man? What is it?”
“I just want to know, how’ve you been doing? I mean, with the whole...” His hand made a circular motion in the air.
“Oh, that? Yeah, I’m fine now. Getting back to my old town really helped me clear my mind, plus I’ll admit it was nice getting to meet Tyler’s other friends. The two of us hadn’t talked in so long, not since I moved here a couple years back.”
“That’s good to hear. Anyway, now that you’re back, does that mean I’m no longer agent 3?”
The yellow-haired inkling chuckled, “No, I don’t plan on quitting again any time soon. You weren’t a half-bad sub though. On an unrelated note, have you ever heard of something called sleep paralysis?”
“I guess...” The blue-haired inkling’s eyes narrowed in confusion.
“Well, okay, it’s basically what happens when your mind wakes up before your body does, so you’re completely unable to move, plus since you’re technically still dreaming, that means you can hallucinate things from your nightmares appearing in your room, and there’s a weird time thing so even though it only lasts for a few seconds it can feel like hours. All in all, I wouldn’t exactly recommend it.”
“Yeah, I can, uh, I can definitely see why. Any reason you’re bringing this up?”
Lauren shook her head, “Nah, not really.”
“Okay, then. So, do you have any plans for christmas?”
“Not really. I just want to enjoy the holidays with my friends, and hope the multiverse is still standing by New Years.”
“Same.” The group continued walking until they reached the base.
Chapter 59: A Harmless Kitten
Chapter Text
“Okay, we need to figure out a way to make money now that we’ve lost our jobs at the cafe.” Nate told his team.
“I’d just like to point out, for the record, that I never actually worked there. I just make my money from turf wars and odd jobs around town.” Eric reminded him, having allowed the blue team to meet at his place.
“Yes, well, I was speaking generally. Although, odd jobs could be a good idea.”
“Agreed. Turf wars are only once a week, but we can do things around Innsmouth basically whenever.” Margaret agreed.
“Then it’s settled. We’ll go around town, helping others with whatever they need in exchange for payment until we can find a real job.” Tyler decided.
“Well, we can make it a real job. Why don’t we set up a booth outside to advertise our services?” Samantha suggested.
“Alright, I guess that could work. I mean, I mostly just wander around looking for customers, but now that we’re a five-man business we should probably start being a little more official about it.”
“Great. Then it’s settled. We get the advertising booth ready in the backyard, then Eric can run it while the rest of us wander around looking for customers.” Margaret recommended.
“Sounds good.” Tyler stood up. “Alright blue team, let’s set up our new business.”
“This is great, guys! Octavio and Tartar are finally gone, there haven’t been any SCPs in days, and we’ve got everyone we need to take down the Scarlet King once and for all!” Callie cheered, while hanging up multicolored Christmas decorations.
“Nice to see you’re in good spirits. So, how long do you think it’ll be before we have to take on the ol’ SK?” Marie asked her cousin.
“Who knows? I’m not exactly an expert when it comes to extradimensional elder gods.” She turned to the other side of the room. “Hey, Jack, you’re the smart one of your merry little foursome, aren’t you? Any theories on when the Scarlet King’s going to attack?”
“Well, I’m only the ‘smart one’ when it comes to Ways. Remember, me, Dana, Fred, and Troy didn’t even know this guy existed until recently, so it’s not like I’ve got any clue about its actual strategy.”
“Yeah, fair point. So, want to help me out with the decorations?”
“I’d love to Cal, but I’m going with the others to the Wanderer’s Library. Troy thinks we can do some more research, and I honestly agree with him.”
Callie nodded. “Alright, you guys have fun with that.”
Jack rolled his eyes. “Yeah, sifting through infinite pages to research one of the most dangerous entities in existence. Should be riveting.” He snarked, walking out of the living room.
In the kitchen, Dr. Trevor Bailey was scrolling through news headlines on his phone, trying to find any evidence of recent SCP attacks. “Anyone find anything yet?” He asked absently, focusing on the articles in front of him.
“Oh! I think I’ve got something!” Marcus ran over from the other side of the table, showing Trevor his phone. A video was playing of what appeared to be an older teenaged inkling starting to walk backwards down a flight of stairs, only to abruptly trip and fall offscreen.
Trevor looked up at the inkling with deadpan, narrow eyes. “Thank you, but that’s not exactly what I’m looking for.” He continued to scroll down. At some point, his eyes widened near-imperceptibly. “Now this, on the other hand, is.” He held up his phone for the younger boy to see.
The picture showed a street, covered in multiple different colors of ink-blood. “Woah, woah, yeah, that’s… no way could a single inkling or octoling have that much in them; it had to be an entire group. Any idea which SCP it was?”
“I’m not sure, but I’ll analyze the reports to try and narrow it down.”
“Alright. Need me for anything?”
Trevor shook his head. “No, kid, I should be fine on my own. I’ll call you and your little friends when I find something.”
“Cool.” Marcus walked away.
A few hours after the blue team’s last meeting, Eric was sitting at the booth in his yard, facing the road. It wasn’t anything elaborate, just a desk with some 2-foot wooden posts on the front corners, with a banner between them reading ‘Blue team 5-man odd jobs; 100 sea snails/worker, job or hour.’ He’d been waiting for someone to come by or one of the others to call him when a middle-aged man came up, clearing his throat.
“Hello sir, how can I help you today?” He asked, trying his best to make it sound natural and unrehearsed. “Hey wait, do I know you?”
“I don’t believe so.” The older inkling answered.
“No, wait, I recognize you from somewhere.” Eric leaned over the table, squinting at his customer. “Oh, now I remember! You’re the manager from the Innsmouth cafe, aren’t you?”
The older inkling sighed, “Yes. Well, ex-manager now. Speaking of which, I figure I should apologize for the way I snapped at all of you when that happened, especially seeing as you and that other girl didn’t even work there.”
“Hey, don’t worry about it. Your business got completely wrecked, of course you were mad. Besides, you’re a customer now; preferably of the paying variety. Speaking of which, what do you need?”
“I’ve been working on getting the cafe back up and running, but I only have another week before I officially have to shut down for good.”
“Alright, so I’m guessing you want us to help you get the place ready, right?”
“Exactly. Of course, I’ll pay you in full.”
“We can work with that. Just let me call the others.” Eric pulled out his phone.
“You wanted to see us?” Thomas asked, sitting at the kitchen table along with the other Baileys and the three agents he recognized from Sloth’s Pit last halloween.
“Yeah, I think I’ve figured out which SCP we’re dealing with.” Trevor turned his phone to them, pinching the screen so it zoomed in on what looked like a cat with orange-and-black striped fur, almost resembling a tiger, on the other side of the blood-covered street.
“That’s SCP-247, isn’t it?” Tristan realized, Trevor nodding in confirmation.
“But it’s adorable.” Kat pointed out, as though it should’ve been blindingly obvious. “How can that-” She pointed at the kitten. “-be responsible for that?” She pointed at the bloodied pavement.
“That’s just what it wants you to think.” Trevor explained, “SCP-247 is a Bengal tiger, but it has an extremely potent anomalous effect where anyone who sees it believes it to be a perfectly normal, harmless kitten, regardless of whether or not they have any prior knowledge of its effects.”
“Okay, that actually sounds pretty bad.” Lauren admitted. “So, if this thing convinces people it’s just a cat, then how are we having this conversation? Shouldn’t it be fooling you guys too?”
“Well, the memory-changing thing only takes effect when you get near 247, so for now we all know what it really is and we can plan.”
“Alright, where is it?” Marcus asked.
Trevor looked back to his phone. “Looks like it’s near someplace called the Reef. You kids ever been there?”
Katherine blanched in horror. “Unfortunately, yes. That’s one of the most popular hangouts in the area. We need to get there, right now.” She shot up from the table.
“No, we need a plan. Otherwise, we’ll forget what that thing does as soon as we get near it and we’ll all get killed by a tiger because we think it’s a kitten.” Thomas argued.
“Okay, I see your point.” She sat back down.
“Good. Now, does anyone have any ideas?” Trevor asked, putting his phone down.
The cafe was a wreck, with broken windows, acid-burned walls and floors, and furniture strewn all over on their sides. “Woah. I didn’t think it was this bad.” Tyler gasped.
“Yeah, I think we were mostly just concentrating on, y‘know, not dying.” Margaret pointed out.
“I’m just relieved you kids managed to get out okay.” Their manager acknowledged, “In any case, I’m hoping you five can get this place fixed up, at least enough so it isn’t demolished. Especially seeing as I can’t exactly afford professional repairmen right now.”
“Okay, fair enough. Come on guys, let’s get this place fixed up so we can get our jobs back.” Samantha decided, as the six of them grabbed some cleaning supplies from the corner.
“Uh, dude, what’re you doing?” Eric asked the manager. He was holding a mop and cleaning solution.
“Well, I want this place repaired as much as all of you. Don’t worry, I’ll still pay you all full price.”
“Good enough for me.” Margaret interjected, trying to stand a table upright.
Everyone in position?” Tristan asked over the six-way communicator.
“Affirmative.” Trevor responded.
“Confirmed.” Thomas added.
“Agents 3, 4, and 8, right here.” Marcus finished, while Lauren and Katherine were with him as per their plan.
“Good. Now, let’s get started. Trevor, you got a visual on 247?”
At Tristan’s request, his brother started looking around below the rooftop he was positioned at. “Got it. It’s near the southeast corner.”
“Right, you heard the man. Kids, you remember your part in this, right?”
Lauren nodded, despite knowing full well it didn’t mean anything over the communicator. “We drop some splat bombs so the cat thinks they’re blood, then while it’s busy drinking you guys shoot it with some tranq darts so you can get it back into containment.”
“Precisely. Now, commence Operation: Sekhmet.” Tristan ordered.
The three agents conjured a splatbomb each, dropping them near the SCP. They exploded, and the cat immediately ran away from the source of the noise. “I think we startled it.” Katherine pointed out.
“Yeah, thanks for the vital insight. Now, anyone got any more bright ideas?” Trevor asked.
“Well, what if we dropped some splat bombs into its path? That way, it might not be startled by the noise since it’ll know what’s making the sounds.” Marcus suggested.
“That’s actually not an entirely terrible idea. Except, how are we going to get in front of the thing?” Thomas asked.
“Oh! The three of us can split up, moving around the reef until one of us gets to just the right angle. Then, the other two can set up some teleport beacons for you guys to get close enough to tranq it.” Mark replied.
“Alright, not bad, kid. We’ve already got our transporters, so it should work.”
The three agents split off, running around the Reef on ground level. After a few minutes, Katherine’s communicator beeped. “Yeah, what is it?”
“Kid, I’m seeing SCP-247 headed toward you, about 500 feet away to the east.”
“Alright, thanks Thomas.” She tossed a splatbomb in the direction opposite the afternoon sun, hard enough that she leaned forward from the force of her own throw. 100 feet away, the bomb exploded to leave a moderate-sized puddle of purple ink. Katherine ran behind an artificially-made hill, meant to provide cover during turf wars, before calling the inklings. “Guys, I’ve got the SCP in the middle of the Reef.”
“Alright, cool. Now we just have to put down the teleport beacons.” Lauren confirmed.
Marcus added, “I’ll call the Baileys to let them know when we’re ready.”
“Good.” Kat turned off the communicator, running to get as far away as possible from the demon cat.
A few seconds later, the Bailey triplets teleported to Marcus’s beacon, having a higher vantage point to tell which of them was closer. All three of them pulled out their tranquilizer guns, shooting the SCP in the side with the darts.
It paused its drinking, purple ink dripping from its mouth, before stumbling around, waving its head around to stay awake before inevitably falling over. “Yes! Now we just need to get it back in containment.” Lauren ran over to where the others were.
“Exactly. Fortunately, the mental part of its effect doesn’t work while it’s sleeping.” Tristan walked over to the sleeping tiger, which still looked exactly like a cat, before lifting its front paws off the ground. “Trevor, Thomas, get over here. This thing’s a tiger and it weighs as much as one. Yellow-haired kid, see if you can find something to carry this thing on.”
“You got it!” Lauren ran off, trying not to laugh at the sight of three grown men struggling to lift a tiny cat. “Time to actually contribute to this mission!” She ran to the entrance of the Reef, looking for something with wheels. “Perfect!” She grabbed an empty shopping cart that someone had apparently left there. It was bigger than most; meant for delivering larger purchases.
She pushed the cart towards the others, standing on the bottom section once she had enough momentum before jumping off, digging her heels into the ground to skid the cart to a stop. “This was the best I could do, but I think all six of us should be able to get it in there.”
“I think we can work with this. You three, help us out with this thing.” Thomas ordered. The teenagers did as he told them. After several minutes, they managed to load the fully-grown tiger into the shopping cart.
“Well, that was way harder than it should’ve been.” Marcus muttered, rubbing his shoulder from the effort of lifting the cat.
“Maybe, but at least now we can get it back to the foundation.” Tristan threw down a dimensional transporter, opening a portal into a foundation site. “I’ll be right back. You five can go back to base if you want.”
“Will do.” Trevor affirmed, before the rest of the group left the Reef.
A few hours after they’d started restoring the Innsmouth cafe, the blue team was walking back home in the afternoon. “So, it should be a few more days before we finish.” Tyler reminded them.
“Yeah, and at least the pay’s good.” Margaret added, “Hey, what’s that over there?” She pointed a few hundred feet away, where a building was partially obscured by some trees and houses.
“What? Huh. I don’t think I’ve seen that building before. Come on, let’s check it out.” Before anyone could respond, Tyler started running off towards the structure. Margaret was the first to follow after him.
“Hey, wait, maybe… dammit, gonna get themselves killed.” Nate muttered, reluctantly running after the others. After a few minutes, the five inklings were crouched behind some bushes, looking at the building.
“There’s a logo.” Samantha pointed to the wall, where they could barely make out a symbol on the stark white wall of the building.
“What the…? Lemme take a photo.” Tyler pulled out his phone, quickly taking a picture of the logo before pocketing his phone.
“Come on, let’s get out of here.” Nate decided. Nobody argued in favor of rushing to leave the place.
The night after helping with SCP-247, Lauren sat up in her bed, unable to sleep. Between Christmas being only a few days off and the inevitable battle with the Scarlet King being just on the horizon, she had far too much to think about to sleep. Deciding to distract herself, she pulled out her phone to see she had a message from Tyler.
[Tyler] Hey, sorry to bother you, but me and the others saw this weird building just outside of town. We’ve never seen it before, but it had this logo on it. I know you’ve seen a lot of crazy stuff lately, so maybe you recognize it?
Lauren spent a few moments staring in shock at the photo of a familiar red-and-black circle logo. After thinking for a while, she typed out and sent her response.
[Lauren] It rings a bell.
Chapter 60: Dust And Blood Part I: The Shadow At Innsmouth
Chapter Text
“Alright, team, here’s the situation.” Lauren started, pacing back and forth in front of Marcus, Katherine, the S4, the blue team, and Eric. “A Chaos Insurgency base has appeared just outside of Innsmouth county, and the dozen of us have to destroy it before they mind-control the entire town, or mutate everyone, or who-knows-what.”
“Uh, quick question.” Margaret raised her hand, sitting upright at Tyler’s kitchen table where they were having their team meeting. “How do we know the Insurgency is evil?”
“Because a few months ago, Kat and I had to team up with a group of Serpent’s Hand members to save her, after they mind-controlled her into working for them. Trust me, we’ve got history with the Chaos Insurgency.” Marcus explained.
“Plus, they call themselves the Chaos Insurgency. That should be a good indicator that they’re evil.” Katherine added.
“Yeah good point. So what’s the plan?” Nate asked, leaning forward, “Just storm in and hope for the best?”
“No way. There’s no telling how many of them are in there, and odds are they’ve got us wildly outgunned. We’ll need to infiltrate their base, stealth-style.” Lauren decided. “That’s why I’m going to pretend to still be mind-controlled.”
“Wait a sec, how do you know that’s going to work? What if they know you’re free now? What if pretending to still be under their control sets something off and you relapse?” Sam argued.
“Well, she can probably convince them easily enough. I mean, we pulled her out of their base into the Wanderer’s Library before removing the control, so for all they know, she could still be on their side. Still, you might have a point about the relapse thing.” Mark hesitated.
“Hey, I got mind controlled twice in the span of a few months and had a full-on breakdown when my friend got possessed by a scientist with a magic amulet. At this point, I think it’s about time I got over my issues and started fighting for what really matters. Namely, sticking it to the Insurgency and saving the world.”
“Hey, Lauren? I understand wanting to take these guys out, but are you sure you’re not doing this out of some sort of revenge thing?” Trent asked hesitantly.
“What? No, no, of course not. Why would I want revenge on a group that took my free will for days, and left me a complete nervous wreck for months afterwards, constantly trying not to have a complete mental breakdown in front of my friends. until I eventually had to leave town at which point everything went to complete hell? That-that’s absurd.”
After a brief moment of awkward silence, she continued, “Anyway, I managed to convince Sheldon to give me a prototype of a device he’s been working on for the New Squidbeak Splatoon for a few months now. Of course, the hardest part was listening to him ramble on and on about the design, but I managed to get it before we teleported over here.”
She took a small, yellow, spherical device on the table from her pocket. “It’s a one-way listening device. It’s tied to this-” She pulled out a flat, square device about 4 square inches in area. “Through my ink. Something about DNA or whatever, honestly I kind of stopped paying attention about 5 minutes in.”
“Cool, but how do these work?” Madison eyed the two yellow devices.
“Simple. The round one is a listening device while the square one is a recording device. They work in real-time with each other, which means that any noise that comes into my end will come out of this end. Blue team, Eric, you five stay here with the listening device and some transporters. Marcus, Kat, S4, the six of you should stay closer to the Insurgency base with the five teleport beacons we brought here so that blue team can get there quickly when they hear something suspicious.”
“Cool, cool, but why are you the one going in? And why aren’t any of your friends from the foundation helping us out here?” Nate asked.
“Because...” The young agent sighed nervously before continuing, “Because I’m the one here with the most inside knowledge on the Insurgency now that I’ve got my memories back from that time. As for backup from the foundation, the rest of our group is back at Inkopolis preparing to fight the Scarlet King. The Insurgency is urgent, and a more personal threat to me, but the King can’t be ignored.”
“Alright. So, we’re going to wait here while the others wait near the Insurgency base with some teleport beacons. And you’re going to convince them that you’re still on their side?” Eric recapped.
“Yep. And since the listening device is tapped into my DNA...” Lauren held out her hand, tapping the square device to her palm. It liquefied, her skin folding around it to absorb the object into herself. “I can absorb it, so they won’t suspect a thing.” She pressed a button on the spherical device, causing it to light up yellow like a monochromatic disco ball. “There. Now any sound that enters here-” She pointed at her hand. “-will come out of there.” She pointed at the sphere. Her voice sounded doubled, coming out of the device and her mouth simultaneously.
“Woah. Freaky.” Katherine remarked.
“Freaky and functional. So, is everyone ready?” The 11 others nodded hesitantly. “Good. I just hope I am.”
“Okay. Okay, dude. You-you can do this. Just walk up, knock on the door, and-and get the group who enslaved you to take you back in, so you can act as a spy to take them down from the inside.” Lauren got up from the bush she was hiding behind, steeling herself for her part of the plan.
She stood fully upright, changing her expression to look as neutral as possible. She then decided to practice her voice. “I am with the insurgency.” Satisfied that it was just the right amount of emotionless and robotic, she steadily and monotonously walked up to the building, knocking on it. No answer; unsurprisingly.
She looked up to see a security camera. Figuring someone could see her, she looked up. “Let me in.” She spoke, as flatly as possible. After a few moments, the door opened and she had to stifle a yelp as she was roughly dragged inside by her shirt collar, the door closing behind her.
The hallway was fairly well lit, but its narrow width and stainless steel walls still felt oddly claustrophobic. “What are you doing here?” The man asked, no emotion present in his voice.
“Don’t you remember me, master?” Lauren barely stopped herself from gagging at calling him her master. “You took me in from a foundation site months ago.”
The Insurgency agent took off his helmet, squinting to get a better look at the girl. She could’ve sworn she recognized him. “Now I remember. But how did you survive for months on your own?” There was no concern in his voice; he was asking out of necessity.
“I was pulled by the Serpent’s Hand into the Library, where I was able to kill them, before wandering around the Library. I returned to my native dimension, until I was able to locate this base.”
“Yes, it is odd that we spontaneously appeared here yesterday with no discernible cause. It’s also odd that your vital signs completely disappeared from our data banks.” He leaned in slightly closer.
Lauren gasped. She recognized him as the man she’d fought in the truck. “You.” She snarled, trembling with anger. She jumped at him, only for him to grab her arms and use her own momentum to toss her onto the floor. “Guys! Guys get over here now! I need backup!” She called into the device in her hand.
The Insurgency agent grabbed her by the arm, lifting her off the ground. “So, you put a communication device in your hand? Fascinating.” He pulled a knife out of his pocket, bringing it to her knuckle. The cold metal swung towards her skin.
Lauren screamed in terror, turning into a squid to drop onto the ground. The agent stepped on her, forcing her back into humanoid form so he could slam her into the wall.
Lauren groaned as her entire torso ached. She felt another sharp pang as a needle was jabbed into her side. She attempted to shapeshift, and found herself unable to liqufy into squid form. “How-how did you…” She gasped, fighting herself just to maintain consciusness, “...turn off sha-shapeshifting?”
“Just a bit of DNA harvesting when we first contained you. Now, let’s try again.”
“So, would you guys call that a red flag?” Tyler asked, as Nate was still trying to get the listening device to emit any noise other than static.
“Crimson.” Eric answered, “Now come on, we don’t want to be late for the party.” The five of them activated their transporters.
Less than a minute later, the blue team, S4, and half of Mobile Ink Force were running towards the Insurgency base. “I knew we shouldn’t have let her go off on her own; there were too many risks.” Marcus muttered to himself.
“Oh really? Didn’t exactly see you raising any objections.” Eric argued.
“I-I know. It’s just, I thought we could hope for the best.”
“Hey, guys, how are we going to get inside their base? I mean, it’s not like we can just knock on the door and say we’re a basket of cookies.” Ethan realized.
“There’s 11 of us and we can each throw up to five splatbombs at a time. I think we’ll manage.” Trent answered.
“Yeah, fair enough.”
The group approached the entrance, throwing as many bombs as they physically could until the door caved in from the multicolored explosions. The hallway started flashing red as an alarm started blaring. “Do you think they know we’re here?” Margaret asked.
Multiple Insurgency agents entered from the other side of the hall, plasma guns drawn and ready. “It might be a possibility.” Kat snarked.
“Come on team, let’s destroy these dishonorable interlopers with-”
“Hurry it up Syd!” Madison interrupted, pushing past her friend. The group had to turn into their cephalopod forms to duck under a barrage of gunfire in the enclosed space. Eric pushed his roller in front of him on the ground, vaulting with it to dropkick an Insurgency agent, before spinning the roller around him to strike a few more to the ground.
Marcus struck several with his splatling, shooting more with the weapon. “We just need to get past these guys and into the main base.”
Kat turned her dualies into daggers, spinning around to slash at her enemies. Trent fired his dualies at an agent farther away from them. “Someone clear a path for us!”
“On it!” Ethan fired a blast of plasma out of his splatling, carving a hole in the Insurgency’s ranks.
Trent blinked from the brightness of the plasma. “That’ll work.” The group rushed through the entrance, fighting off the dozen or so remaining Chaos Insurgency agents.
After a few flights of stairs, they found the main base. It was significantly larger than the portion visible from outside, being plenty big enough for a turf war match. Halfway between the floor and ceiling, a platform jutted out of the back wall, accessible by some stairs on the left and right ends. While dozens of agents went for their weapons, one was carrying an unconscious inkling girl to a door in the back of the upper platform.
“Guys, I found Lauren. I’ll go get her; the rest of you stay here and keep the Insurgency off my back.” Katherine ordered.
“No way.” Marcus objected, “We’ll have more of an advantage if we do a pincer maneuver. I’ll go on the left side, you go right.” He turned to the S4 and blue team, “You guys can handle yourselves down here, right?”
“You kidding?” Eric passed his roller between his hands. “The five of us took down that freaky alien thing a while back, and these guys-” he gestured over to the S4. “-apparently have those crazy high-tech secret agent weapons. I think we’ll be fine.”
“Awesome. C’mon dude, let’s go.” Katherine and Marcus ran over to opposite sides of the elevated platform while the others charged into the Insurgency base.
Nate swung his inkbrush, slamming into an enemy agent hard enough to send him sprawling. Samantha lined up a charger shot, taking out another directly behind Kat as she continued to fight her way up the stairs. Sydney threw down splatbombs just as much as she shot opponents with her splattershot, allowing her to surprise the enemy by camouflaging in the puddles of ink using her squid form. Tyler and Madison stood back-to-back, circling around to fight as many agents as possible. “Hey, is that an octoshot?” Tyler asked absently, still concentrating on the fight.
“Yep, a replica made by Sheldon. He’s the best weapons engineer in Inkopolis.”
“Nice.”
Lauren could feel herself slowly regaining consciousness. She tried to remember what had happened to her. She realized she was being carried towards an operating table. “Not again.” She muttered, before kicking out and punching the Insurgency agent carrying her in the face.
Her fist struck a kevlar helmet, hurting herself more than him, yet he was startled enough that she managed to stand back up on her feet. She rolled under his arms, trying to get to the door, hand pulsating and sore.
She fell over as another Insurgency agent electrocuted her in the back, eliciting an agonized scream that nearly tore her throat.
Marcus ran up the stairs, slamming his splatling into multiple agents at a time while shooting the ones farther up. By the time he approached the door in the middle of the back wall, he heard what sounded like a muffled, audibly female scream. "Lauren! Gotta get in there." He muttered to himself.
Katherine had turned one of her dualies into a dagger while keeping the other as a ranged weapon, allowing her to jump up and slash at any Insurgents that got too close, while shooting at others coming up the stairs from behind. She made sure to shoot her purple ink at the floor to slow down the Insurgency agents significantly while she made her way to the upper platform.
“Oh, good, Kat, you’re here.” Marcus warned her, “Stand back; I’m going to blast that door open.” He fired his splatling, reducing the door to a smoldering heap.
The inkling and the octoling ran into the room, where Lauren was being strapped to an operating table. “Guys, you made it! Get me out of here, and then we can take these guys out!” She let out another bloodcurdling scream as she was electrocuted in the side, while another Insurgent used a control console to lower a device jutting out of the ceiling towards her head. It ended in a needle-sharp point.
“I’ll get Lauren off that table. You neutralize the machine.” Katherine decided.
“Sounds good.” Marcus ran over to the machine, shooting his splatling at the agent operating it. The insurgent managed to dodge, while another grabbed the splatling from behind, turning it away from the control console.
Marcus wrestled the splatling out of his hands, turning around to slam it into the insurgent’s head. “Kat, how’s it going?”
“Working on it!” She yelled over, slashing her daggers at the metal straps on Lauren’s hands.
“Kat, I don’t mean to sound ungrateful, but get me off this thing before I get mind controlled all over again and kill you!”
“I’m sorry! I’m trying, but these guys aren’t exactly operating on a shoestring budget!” She continued to slash, sparks flying from each successive collision of metal on metal.
Another agent turned on the device, shooting a beam of multicolored light into Lauren’s forehead. She screamed in fear and pain, struggling desperately against the straps until her knuckles and ankles started bleeding yellow ink-blood.
“No! No, no no no no no no!” Marcus jumped to kick the operator away from the machine. He raised his splatling to slam it into the device, before he was grabbed from behind by an Insurgency agent. He bent his knees inward, kicking the enemy agent in the knees to release himself.
Katherine kept stabbing at the metal strap, which continued to show no signs of denting.
While trying to fight off the Insurgents guarding the machine, Marcus turned on his communicator, “Guys, get up here now! We need backup!”
“Okay, we’ll be right there. Just hold out for a minute or two longer.” Eric’s voice sounded from the device.
Marcus fired his splatling, taking out half a dozen Insurgents at once.
Lauren continued to scream, tears streaming down her face. She struggled to speak, barely managing to gasp out, “Guys. Leave. Now. Please. Before...before they…... get you too.” She screamed again, falling unconscious as the machine stopped firing.
“Nice work, Mark!” Kat called over to her friend, who was still fighting off a small army of Chaos Insurgency agents.
“What? Oh no. That wasn’t me.” Mark’s communicator started beeping.
Nate yelled, “Marcus! We’re surrounded here; we need backup!”
“Kinda got the same problem here!”
Nearby, the straps on the operating table came undone automatically. Lauren stood upright, her eyes glassy and expressionless.
“No, please no, not again.” Kat muttered, as her friend stalked towards her.
“You are an enemy of the Insurgency.” Her tone was monotonous and droning, with an underlying air of malice.
“Yes! So are you! Come on, try to remember! You’ve been through this before! Fight it this time!”
The girl lunged at her, pinning Kat to the ground while knocking her daggers out of her hands. “I would never oppose the insurgency.”
She started clawing at Kat’s eyes, forcing the octoling to hold her hands back. “Come on, Marcus, help me out here!”
“Kinda busy!” The younger inkling swung his splatling, knocking multiple Chaos Insurgents unconscious, while Lauren continued trying to gouge her friend’s eyes out.
Lauren was completely unable to move, surrounded by a void of pitch blackness. The only thing she could see was something that looked like her, in front of a screen showing her hands trying to attack Katherine. “What? What’s going on here?” No response from the copy. “Let me guess: I’ve been banished into my mindscape or whatever it’s called, and you’re, I dunno, the embodiment of the Insurgency’s control over me. Sound about right?” No response. “No. Not this time.” She started concentrating on moving, while the copy continued to control her on the outside.
“Come on, we need to get out of here!” Nate screamed, fighting off an enemy agent with his inkbrush.
“Okay, I think I’ve got an idea.” Ethan fired another blast of plasma, taking out a dozen insurgents while knocking himself back. “Sam, can you fire one of us out of your charger?”
“You kidding? That’s one of my favorite moves!”
“Great! Fire me onto the platform, and I’ll set down a beacon for you guys to teleport up there.”
“Alright, sounds like as good a plan as any.” Ethan turned into his squid form, jumping on top of Samantha’s charger. She turned it straight up, firing the S4 member into the air.
Marcus continued to fight the Chaos Insurgency, eventually carving a big enough gap in their ranks that he was able to fire a plasma blast, taking out several Insurgents at once while launching himself backwards out of the throng. “Kat, hold on!”
The octoling kicked Lauren in the stomach, forcing her off of her. “Sorry.” She quickly stood up, looking around. “Mark, we need to get Lauren out of the mind control. Try to jog her memory; I think it might be the only way to get her back.”
“And how do you suggest we do that?! A slideshow of all our best moments together?”
“No, we just need to- get outta the way!” They both dodged in opposite directions as their friend dove at them.
Lauren jumped aside to kick Marcus in the stomach. She grabbed his splatling, trying to wrestle it out of his hands. “Lauren, stop, this isn’t right! You’re agent 3, not some cheap puppet! You can fight this!”
Lauren elbowed Marcus in the jaw, forcing him to release his weapon with a grunt of pain. A trail of green ink-blood flowed down his chin. “I’ll just fight you instead.” She swung the splatling into Marcus's stomach, causing him to double over in pain. Lauren slammed the splatling into Marcus’s back to knock him to the ground. “This is your last chance. Will you join the Insurgency and contribute to the glory of a new world order?”
“No…” Marcus groaned and coughed in pain, “...and neither will you.”
The thing controlling Lauren lifted the splatling, her finger on the button for the plasma blast. “Then you will be killed in the name of the Chaos Insurgency.”
Lauren continued struggling, as Marcus and Katherine tried to reach her through the copy’s control of her physical form. She looked through her own eyes again, as the thing prepared to shoot Marcus with his own spatling. “No! I won’t let you hurt him!” She struggled more desperately, fully concentrating on moving.
Her leg moved forward, followed by the other.
She was sprinting through her own subconscious.
She grabbed her Insurgent self from behind. “I’m done letting you play around in my body!” She screamed in the other her’s ear, as they continued to struggle for control.
“Then you will be killed in the name of the Chaos Insurgency.” Lauren moved to press the button. Marcus closed his eyes before hearing her gasp out in surprise. The splatling clattered to the floor.
Lauren blinked a few times, until her eyes regained their usual expressiveness. “Marcus! I’m so sorry-” She stumbled backwards, consciously fighting the Insurgency’s control.
The younger inkling grabbed his splatling, standing back up. “Kat, you were right! She’s fighting it!”
The blue team and S4 entered the room. “Guys, Lauren’s being mind-controlled. Mark and I think we can get through to her, but these Insurgents aren’t exactly going to stand around and let us. Think you can handle it?”
“You kidding?” Tyler held his splattershot in firing position. “At this point, I think we can handle just about anything.”
The others nodded in agreement, mobilizing to combat the enemy forces. Margaret jumped up to cover one agent’s head with her bucket-like slosher, using it as leverage to vault overhead and dive-kick two more. She fell over, Trent firing his dualies to cover her while she got back up. “Thanks.”
“Don’t mention it. Now come on, let’s keep going.”
Lauren’s copy had managed to escape her grip, kicking her away. “It’s too late for you, you glorified bootleg. This is my mind!” Lauren jumped into the air, “And I’m taking it back!” She kicked the Insurgency’s puppet in the face.
The girl being controlled kicked Marcus in the stomach. Katherine jumped on her from behind. “Come on, buddy, remember the metro! Everything we’ve been through together! Don’t let it all go to waste!” She was thrown off, her stomach hitting the floor and knocking the breath out of her.
Marcus ran behind Lauren to pin his friend’s arms to her sides. “Try to remember who you are. The New Squidbeak Splatoon, fighting the octarians, turf wars, everything! Remember when we first met after you two escaped the Deepsea Metro and we tried to pull an all-nighter! Or just a few days ago, when we destroyed Octavio and Tartar!”
Lauren turned into a squid to escape his grip, slipping behind in humanoid form to kick him in the back. “I am an agent of the Chaos Insurgency. I-”
She stumbled around, holding her head. “No. No. I...I am.. Agent...th...three…”
“No. I belong to the insurgency. All who oppose the Insurgency must be killed.”
“I think it’s working. Keep going!” Kat celebrated.
Lauren continued to punch and kick at the entity masquerading as her, until jumping to dropkick it in the stomach. “I am sick of being someone else’s puppet!”
The thing stood back up, just to get punched in the face again. “I am sick of getting beaten!”
She turned to kick it in the knee. “And I am especially sick of you!” She grabbed it by the arms, swinging it around until throwing it towards the screen showing her eyesight. It struggled to stand up before completely dissolving, leaving no trace of itself behind.
Trent shot his dualies at multiple Insurgents, before turning the weapons into daggers. He jumped up, stabbing the back of one Insurgent’s shoulders, using them as leverage to vault overhead. “Guys, how’s it going?”
“Great! At this rate, we should be done in no time.” Margaret turned to another Insurgency agent, swinging her slosher at him.
“I am…”
“...am…”
“...am..”
“...the insurge…”
“...age… agent… agent 3! I am agent 3!” Lauren continued to stumble around, punching and kicking wildly at Marcus and Katherine. After a few more seconds, she fell to her knees, holding her head.
“Lauren! Are you alright?” Katherine ran over, trying to help her friend stand up.
“Kat, wait, what if she’s still-” Marcus’s question was interrupted by the older girl opening her eyes, showing them no longer glassed over by the Insurgency’s control.
“I...” She looked at her hands before grinning. “I’m back! Guys, I’m so sorry. I can’t believe I let them-”
The wind was knocked out of her by the other two agents embracing her. “It’s not your fault. Plans fail, it happens.” Mark assured her.
“So, are we still going to fight the insurgency?” Katherine asked.
Lauren gently pushed the, off herself. “Obviously. We can’t allow what happened to me to happen to any civilians.”
“You got it!” Marcus yelled, firing a blast of plasma into the group of Chaos Insurgency agents. The two groups used the opening to rendezvous.
Kat picked up her daggers while dodge-rolling, turning them back into dualies to shoot at her opponents.
The entire 12-man party stood side-by-side, weapons at the ready. “We need to find some way to beat these guys all at once.” Eric acknowledged.
“Okay. What if we blow up that mind machine to cause a chain reaction?” Lauren suggested, “S4, try firing some plasma where it connects to the ceiling. The rest of us will hold off the Insurgency until you’re done.”
“Understood!” Eric pushed his roller towards the opposing army while the other eight charged forward.
Lauren fired blasts of plasma from her hero shot DX, looking around until she found the man she was looking for. "Jeff!" She fired yellow ink, stunning her target long enough to dropkick him.
“Why do you keep calling me that?!”
“Because I don’t know your real name, and frankly I… could… care… less!” She punched him with each word, until jumping backwards to fire another shot of plasma.
He shot at her with his gun, forcing her to roll to the side. Almost immediately, he ran out of bullets, allowing the teenager to jump on his back and pull off his helmet. The Insurgent managed to throw her onto the ground, where she twisted her legs around his own to give herself time to stand back up.
The Chaos Insurgency agent slammed his gun into Lauren’s face, causing her to spit out some teeth and ink-blood. She grabbed his arm to pull him towards her, and elbowed him in the neck, causing him to sputter as he tried to regain his breath. “This ends now, you chaotic cretin.” She fired a single blast of plasma that hit the man she called ‘Jeff’ square in the face. “So much for that rivalry.” She remarked, continuing to fight the Insurgency agents.
“Alright, I think we got it!” Ethan yelled a few feet away.
“How can you tell?” Sydney asked.
The top of the machine started sparking, until it caught fire. “Call it a hunch. Guys! Time to leave!” The teenagers started throwing splatbombs, knocking down dozens of Insurgents at once, giving themselves an opening to retreat.
Trent threw a beacon down to the ground level, allowing the group to teleport closer to the exit.
The mind-control device was reduced to a fireball. The flames expanded, inches behind the teenagers, until they jumped out of the door they’d come through and into the outside. The building collapsed seconds after they’d escaped.
“We did it! Yes! We finally beat the Chaos Insurgency!” Lauren jumped up and down ecstatically. “Oh man, it’s like all that mind control stuff never happened! Thank you so much, guys! I love you all!”
“Hey, friends don’t let friends get brainwashed by evil organizations from another dimension.” Marcus pointed out.
“Hey, if you’re all up for it, party at my place?” Tyler offered.
Their celebrations were interrupted by the ground shaking beneath them. “Guys, what’s going on?” Nate pointed upwards, where the sky had turned blood-red.
Lauren’s expression changed completely. She walked forwards, straining her eyes to look in the general direction of Inkopolis. A massive pillar of scarlet light raised towards the skyline, pulsating like some eldritch heart.
A shadowy figure appeared miles away, a gargantuan head adorned with dozens of branching horns. “It’s the end of the world. The Scarlet King is free.”
She turned around to survey the others. “So, who’s in?”
Chapter 61: Dust And Blood Part II: Special Personnel Requirements
Chapter Text
“Everyone! Get in here now! All hands on deck!” Dr. Clef screamed from the living room, walking around the house banging pots and pans together to summon everyone who was still there.
“What is it? What’s going on?” Nathan asked, rubbing his eyes after being awoken from his attempt to sleep in.
Clef was pale from uncharacteristic dread. “I’ve just gotten word from the foundation that SCP-231 has disappeared. She didn’t breach containment, she just disappeared.” Every other foundation employee there stood with their mouths agape, as Clef had just foretold the day of reckoning.
“Wait, which one is SCP-231? I feel like we’ll need some more context than just a number.” Jack pointed out, the serpent’s hand members having returned from their investigations empty handed.
“SCP-231 was a group of 7 girls the foundation liberated from a cult calling themselves the Children of the Scarlet King. Over time, 6 of them gave birth to different SCP creatures, resulting in hundreds of deaths. Ever since then, we've prevented SCP-231-7 from giving birth with the daily application of procedure 110-montauk.”
“And what exactly is procedure 110-montauk, Clef?” Pearl asked, a calm anger clear in her tone.
“I beg your pardon?”
“Oh, come on. Don't think I've forgotten about Sigurrós.”
Clef narrowed his eyes at the shorter humanoid. “I thought it would be best to neutralize SCP-239 rather than wait for her to go all Anthony Fremont on the world. But that’s beside the point. We need to find 231 before she gives birth to some sort of apocalypse beast.”
“Wait a second. The poem.” Marina almost whispered, as though worried someone might overhear.
“What about it?” Marie asked.
“Don’t you remember? The poem Lewis decoded for us.”
“Hey, that’s right!” Lewis ran over to his lockbox, where he’d kept the poem ever since joining the group. “The poem talks about the seven brides of the Scarlet King, and the first six have already given birth. But the last one is in future tense: the seventh bride will break the tides, the moon no more will shine. There comes a day not far away, she’ll birth the death of time.”
“Woah. It all makes sense now.” Callie held her head in surprise. “The poem, it, it all makes sense now.” Without warning, she took the paper out of Lewis’s hands before setting it on the table. “They gather round the natal bed, the foolish and the wise. They fear the child yet to be born, whose voice shall rend the skies. Obviously, that’s referring to the foundation.”
Pearl leaned over the table next to her and continued, “The faithful watch the forest for the coming of the king. Their lanterns bright, they wait at night for the new world he shall bring. That’s gotta be the Children of the Scarlet King! They’re waiting for the King to come forth and end the world! Buncha sickos.”
“Yeah, and then there’s the jars and eggs; sets of seven that each have an odd one out.” Troy remembered, “Just like the seventh 231 being the only one who still hasn’t given birth, or how A’habbat gave birth to heroes instead of monsters during the ancient times.”
“This whole poem is about procedure 110-montauk and the Scarlet King. This is the one piece we were missing!” Marie realized.
“Yes, yes, this is all very interesting, but what matters right now is getting SCP-231 back into containment before she causes the apocalypse.” Clef insisted.
“Wait a sec, there’s more here.” Lewis started reading the poem again, “They gather round with leering smiles, the soulless and the dead. Though her soul unwinds, the cruelest minds will keep her in her bed. If the Foundation are the ones containing 231, and the poem says ‘cruelest minds’...” He trailed off, glaring at Clef.
“Well, sometimes cruelty is necessary.” The scientist rebuffed, “Sometimes, you have to choose the lesser of two evils. Sometimes, the continuous torture of an innocent girl is the only way to prevent the agonizing death of everyone in existance.”
“Yeah, you’d know all about ‘lesser of two evils’, wouldn’t you, Cleffy?” Pearl snarled.
Marina placed a hand on her shoulder. “Easy, Pearl. I know you’ve had trouble with trusting Clef lately-and quite frankly I can’t blame you-but right now, we have to put our differences aside. This is bigger than any of us; the entire multiverse is at stake here. If putting this 231 girl back in containment is the only way to stop the Scarlet King, then we just have to accept that.”
“I… yeah, I guess you’re right.” Pearl admitted, slumping over while holding back tears. “Alright, we’re in. Let’s find this girl, and get this over with. The sooner we can put this all behind us, the better.”
“Wait a second, I just remembered something.” Dana interrupted, “In the ancient times, A’habbat gave birth to heroes who fought against the monstrous children of her sisters. What if history really is repeating itself? What if the thing SCP-231 gives birth to isn’t some apocalyptic monster, but just what we need to beat the Scarlet King once and for all?”
“You’ve got a point there.” Nathan admitted.
“Yeah, but that was in the past. The part of the poem talking about 231 giving birth is in future tense.” Sheldon reminded her, “And if you ask me, the tides breaking and time dying doesn’t exactly sound heroic to me.”
“Okay, we need to accept that procedure 110-montauk is the only way to stop the Scarlet King.” Anthony stated bluntly, “That means we all need to search the city to find her.”
The entire assembled group-the Bailey triplets, Jack, Fred, Troy, Dana, Lord Blackwood, Mr Deeds, Callie, Marie, Bright, Clef, Robert Bumaro, Anthony, Pearl, Marina, Lewis, Onteus, and Sheldon-all nodded, some more hesitantly than others.
Before any more could be said, a foundation-made portal opened in the middle of the living room. Drs. King, West, Gears, and Kondraki emerged into the room. “Back so soon, Konnie? After you told me about 231 disappearing, you went back to the foundation.”
“Yeah, well, another SCP went missing. It’s 2317 this time.”
“What?” Clef stepped back in shock.
“Again, context? Please?” Marie asked, “What’s this one do?”
“That’s just it. SCP-2317 doesn’t do anything; it’s a door that leads into another dimension.” Kondraki explained, “More specifically, it leads into a pocket dimension consisting of a massive salt pan, with seven pillars attached to underground chains containing an apocalyptic entity designated SCP-2317-K. Only problem is that 6 of the chains are currently broken.”
“Wait a second. Seven chains? One left? Guys, what if...” Marie hesitated before continuing, “Are 231 and 2317 connected? What if every time one of the girls gave birth, a chain broke?”
“I’d considered that as a possibility.” Clef admitted, “If it’s true, that means if the last SCP-231 instance gives birth, whether it’s to a monster or a hero, then either way the thing in the alternate dimension will get free.”
“And it might be the Scarlet King.” Bumaro added, “We’ll need seven people to go find SCP-2317; one from each group of interest plus someone from the Foundation. Regrettably, they’re the only group among us who have any knowledge of what we’re up against.”
“Right. And while you guys are doing that, the rest of us will go and find 231 to get her back into containment before it’s too late.” Dr. Bright suggested.
“Well, I guess any of us four could represent the Serpent’s Hand.” Troy acknowledged.
“Yeah, and Anthony will represent the Nälkä, Bumaro will represent the Mekhanites, Farah Onteus will represent the Church of the Second Hytoth, Nathan will represent the Horizon Initiative, Trevor will represent the foundation, and I’ll represent the Fifth Church.” Lewis continued.
“I think Jack should go.” Dana gently pushed him forward. “He’s kind of the leader of our little group.”
“Oh, joyous day.” He responded dryly.
“Good. Now that that’s all setted, can we please get back to saving every world?” Clef looked around the room, everyone speaking their agreements.
“So. Are we sure about this?” Pearl asked, while the group walked through the streets, “I mean, I know we all agreed it was a necessary evil, but we still don’t know exactly what the whole procedure 110-montauk thing is.”
“Well, maybe Clef was right about having to worry about the greater good. Then again, you have a point about one thing.” Marina called over a few feet ahead, “Yo, Clef, what’s procedure 110-montauk?!”
Clef briefly hesitated before jogging a few feet back to properly talk to them, “I don’t know. To my knowledge, the only ones allowed to know what the procedure actually entails are the 05’s, the ethics committee if they exist, and the poor saps actually in charge of performing the procedure.”
“Oh. Of course. Thanks anyway.”
“Yeah, whatever, kid.”
“I’m actually-” Marina was interrupted by the ground shaking. None of the buildings moved, and yet the ground felt like a massive earthquake was radiating for blocks. A flash of blinding scarlet light appeared a few miles off, followed by a deafening roar.
“Guys? I think we found it.” Kondraki breathed out in horror.
“Alright team, crunch time!” Bright yelled above the clamor.
“We’ll need the helicopter if we want any chance of tracking this thing down.” Marina reminded them, “C’mon, let’s go.”
Less than an hour later, the entire squadron was packed into Pearl and Marina’s helicopter, with Marina piloting while following the trail of buildings that’d been reduced to rubble. They eventually found an eldritch horror about 100 feet tall, with long bony arms that ended in three razor-sharp six-foot claws, with spikes on the elbows. Its maw contained hundreds of serrated teeth, its feet ended in curved talons, and its tail had spikes every few feet until it tapered off into a scaly whip. The entity’s entire body was covered in bright red scales.
“Okay, I’m guessing that’s the junior world-ender.” Tristan half-whispered.
“It is. Which means we need to neutralize it before the final chain breaks.” Gears confirmed.
“Wonderful! And how do you suppose we do that?!” Marina snapped.
“Well first off, fire all weapons!” Sheldon started pressing buttons on the dashboard, causing dozens of missiles to fire out of the helicopter. Each one exploded on the creature, covering it in multiple colors of ink while it barely flinched. The child of SCP-231-7 roared, a deafening sound that threatened to rend the barrier between dimensions. The inside of its maw glowed a bright hellish red, until emitting a massive fireball that rushed towards the helicopter, distorting the air around it from sheer heat.
“Bad plan!” Marina barely managed to steer the helicopter into a dive, leaving the fireball to explode directly behind the vehicle and push it towards the kaiju from the force of the blast.
“I don’t believe this. We just fired our entire arsenal at that thing and it barely flinched!” Sheldon exclaimed, gesturing to the monstrosity that walked away from them as though they were no more noteworthy than a mosquito.
“Wait. What if we fired someone else’s entire arsenal at it instead?” West proposed.
“Whatever do you mean, good fellow?” Blackwood inquired.
“I mean, what if we use that doomsday device you guys told me about?”
“Wait, you mean the NILS statue? Dude, we destroyed that thing months ago! Kat and I basted it to smithereens with a souped-up killer wail!” Pearl yelled.
“Wait, wait, I think he might be onto something. After you two destroyed the statue, I saw the cannon fall into the ocean.” Marina explained, “It had enough firepower to destroy the entire city, so it just might be able to kill that monster.”
“Okay. I think this might work.” Sheldon agreed, “In any case, it’s our best bet. We’ll have to take the chopper there, but first we’ll need to swing by my shop to grab the transport claw. We can attach it to the bottom and use it to mobilize the NILS cannon to the monster’s location, and then blast it to kingdom come.”
“Good. We should also drop off the rest of us at the base so they can help the civilians.” Marina recommended, “Sheldon and I will go to the place we first fought Tartar to find the NILS cannon.”
“Sounds good. Now, does anyone know where the children are?” Clef looked around the helicopter, as though the 7 others might’ve somehow managed to sneak onboard with no one else noticing.
“I think agent 3 mentioned they were going to Innsmouth county; something about unfinished business. I let her borrow a prototype communications device I’ve been working on.”
“Alright, if they all went there at once, then it’s gotta be something really important.” Callie started, “Still, once we get down there, I’ll try and call them.”
“Alright, let’s go.” Marina piloted the helicopter closer to the ground, allowing most of them to exit onto the ground.
Marina and Sheldon piloted the helicopter off the coast of Inkopolis, where the water had turned blood-red, as though the ocean itself was bending to the apocalypse. A few miles off, the ruins of the NILS statue was submerged up to the head, now stained a deep scarlet. It was built in the shape of a human, with an uncannily blank expression. The NILS cannon had broken off from the open mouth, floating in the water a fair distance in front.
“Marina, we’re in position. I’d recommend you hold on to something.” Sheldon pressed a button on the dashboard, causing the bottom of the helicopter to unfold for a massive 4-piece claw to drop down on a 100-foot suspension cable. The helicopter bucked downwards from the sheer force, creaking as though it were about to snap in half.
“Gah! Sheldon, a little warning next time?!”
“Well, I told you to hang on to something.” The horseshoe crab responded indignantly as he helped the octoling off the floor.
“Alright, let’s just get this done. I’ll keep steering the chopper while you adjust the claw.” Marina recommended.
“Got it. We’ll have to hurry if we want to beat that thing before the Scarlet King gets free.” Marina nodded, and drove the helicopter closer to the NILS cannon, allowing Sheldon to close the transport claw around the doomsday weapon. “Good, now pull up.” He instructed. The helicopter struggled to lift the massive cannon out of the water, bucking up and down as if it were about to break.
Eventually, the weapon breached the water, dripping red from the bottom half. The cannon was about a hundred feet long, and consisted of a half dozen canisters of a green genetic sludge. “Once we get close enough to the SCP, you’ll need to activate the NILS cannon.” Marina instructed.
“I’ll try. Of course, this thing is completely unfamiliar tech to me.”
“Maybe, but it’s our best bet at saving every dimension.”
A massive trail had been carved through several hundreds of miles of the city, leaving the buildings as nothing more than flaming mounds of rubble and metal. The child of SCP-231-7 wandered through Inkopolis, spitting fireballs that annihilated more and more of the city, while its mere presence caused the air around it to heat up to near-uninhabitable degrees.
Eventually, the helicopter and NILS cannon flew near the beast. “Alright, Sheldon, you ready?” Marina held the controls with whitening knuckles.
“As much as I’ll ever be.” He took a parachute from an upper compartment, using it to jump down to the top of the doomsday weapon.
While she was piloting the chopper, Marina fumbled around with her cell phone trying to call her friend. “Pearl, we’re almost ready with the NILS cannon. How’re you guys doing?”
“We managed to get the civilians out as best we could, and now we’re headed back to base. Callie hasn’t had any luck contacting the others at Innsmouth, though.”
“Alright. We should be able to do this without them.” She hung up, leaning out the window to yell down, “Hey Shellendorf, you ready?!”
“Almost! Just a few more-and there we go! By the way, Shellendorf was my grandfather!” The cannon glowed, with the six canisters of glowing green sludge rotating and pulsating. “Perfect! And now...” He activated the cannon, causing the weapon to fire massive amounts of Tartar’s corrosive substance, created by blending thousands of octarians into a genetic slurry over the course of years.
The son of the Scarlet King shrieked and wailed, as its entire upper body was covered in the acidic fluid. After a few seconds, when the biologically-created ammo was just about to run short, a massive hole was torn in the Kaiju’s stomach. The beast fell over, burning a massive hole in the ground.
“Yes! I can’t believe that actually worked!” Marina celebrated.
“Neither can I, but I’m not complaining! C’mon, let’s get back down there.”
“Good call, Sheldon.” She piloted the chopper down to the ground, where the rest of their group was waiting for them. Several were outright cheering, with Pearl being the loudest by far.
“Guys, we did it!” The horseshoe crab called down as he jumped off the now-empty NILS cannon.
“Alright! I’ll just call the others and-” Dr. West was interrupted by the ground shaking beneath them, buildings trembling on their foundations and some collapsing in on themselves. The ground nearby cracked open, a pillar of hellish red light penetrating the sky accompanied by scarlet smoke and a deep, booming laughter from the darkest depths of an eldritch abyss.
“No. No no no no.” Callie muttered.
“Come on! We need to get out of here, now!” Clef yelled in terror.
When the first had given birth, then all the birds did sing.
Her screaming cries did shake the skies, as she called out for her King.
By doctor's blade the second bade a life into the world.
Untimely hewn neath a silent moon, the King's red flag unfurled.
His bride the third remained unheard, her cries for help ignored.
She stopped her life with a surgeon's knife, and gave it to Our Lord.
The fourth prepares a dagger and places it at her heart.
The perfect cure cannot make pure what the King has set apart.
The fifth one's crown was bearing down upon the fox's set.
The den was sundered with mighty thunder, an apocalypse beget.
On the sixth's day, the walls gave way, and the oceans turned to ash.
Her birth gave work, as the earth shook, underneath the King's fell lash
The seventh bride has broke the tides, the moon no more doth shine.
The day has come, she's birthed the death of time.
Chapter 62: Dust And Blood Part III: A Door To Another World
Chapter Text
Shortly after leaving the base, Anthony, Robert Bumaro, Farah Onteus, Nathan, Trevor, Lewis, and Jack split off from the rest of the group to look for SCP-2317. “Okay, someone mind telling me what exactly we’re looking for? I mean, I know that guy mentioned it’s a door, but that doesn’t exactly narrow it down.” Anthony pointed out.
“It’s a 19th-century wooden basement door with an engraving of a red tree with the branches arranged in a dome-like pattern.” Trevor explained, “At least, that’s how I remember it.”
“Good. We will have to find it before the seventh chain breaks. I can’t believe I’m actually working alongside a Nälkä.” Bumaro glared at Anthony.
“Well, whatever it takes to save the multiverse. Once we’re done, we can get back to our regularly scheduled trying to kill each other.” Lewis responded.
“Hey, Onteus, I’ve been wondering something.” Jack turned to the leader of the Church of the Second Hytoth. “You know how the Scarlet King is associated with sets of six out of seven? The eggs and jars in the poem, the chains, and the girls?”
Onteus thought for a moment. “Are you referring to the fact that out of the seven koru-teusa, Rakmou-leusan is the only one remaining?”
“Yeah, I mean, you’ve gotta admit, it’s a pretty weird coincidence. Do you think, I don’t know, maybe the Scarlet King was the entity that destroyed the first hytoth?”
“An interesting possibility. I admit, it seems fairly likely. In any case, I think I speak for all of us when I say we can’t allow it to happen again.”
“Agreed. Let’s just put aside our differences for the time being, and stop the Scarlet King from annihilating everything we care about.” Nathan decided, before praying under his breath. The others nodded their agreements. Something exploded miles away, loud enough that they could hear it with perfect clarity.
“Come on, we need to hurry!” Trevor ordered. The group started sprinting.
At some point, Nathan called over, “Guys! Get over here; I found what we’re looking for!” The others ran over to him, until they were standing by a door matching Trevor’s description embedded in a civilian residence.
“Okay, is everyone ready? Because once we go through this door into SCP-2317-prime, there’s no going back.” Trevor informed them, hand hovering over the doorknob. The members of the alliance looked between each other.
“Yes. We’re ready.” Bumaro confirmed.
“Let’s do this.” Jack agreed.
Anthony added, “I’m in.”
“We’ve come this far. No point stopping now.” Lewis surmised.
“The horizon initiative wouldn’t tolerate a pagan deity destroying reality, and neither will I.” Nathan affirmed.
“We must continue to stave off the coming of the third hytoth, and if the only way to do that is to battle an elder god, then so be it. May Rakmou-leusan be with us.” Farah Onteus finished.
“Alright. I’ll take that as a yes then.” Nervously, Trevor turned the doorknob, opening the door into SCP-2317.
The salt pan stretched out seemingly ad infinitum in every direction. The door they entered through was in the middle of the pocket dimension, completely unattached to any larger structure. Aside from the door, the only feature in the otherwise flat plain was a circle of seven pillars about 30 feet in front, each around 21 feet tall.
“Alright, we’ll need to make sure this place is secure so the Scarlet King doesn’t get free. Hopefully, the fact we have representatives from all the necessary groups should act as a sort of deterrent.” Trevor explained, being the only one there with any knowledge of SCP-2317.
The seven of them stepped into the center of the circle of pillars, at which point the ground began to tremble. “Oh no. I just realized something.” Anthony paled. “There’s seven of us, but only six of us are members of groups needed to stop the Scarlet King. The seventh is with the Foundation.” Horrific realization dawned on all of them. “We’re playing right into his hands.”
“Of course it’s the sarkicist figuring this out.” Bumaro grumbled, rolling his eyes.
“What’d you just call me, you steampunk punk?” Anthony glared at the Mekhanite leader.
“Woah, woah, in case you two forgot, we’ve got bigger things to worry about!” Lewis was interrupted by the metallic, echoing sound of a massive chain shattering below them, followed by a low, rumbling laughter that sent a chill up their spines. The salt pan started to collapse, the hole rapidly growing outwards from the center, exposing scarlet smoke, blazing fires, and demonic laughter as the group ran towards the door to warn the others even though it was already too late.
The Scarlet King was free.
Chapter 63: Dust And Blood Part IV: The King Of The Darkness Below
Chapter Text
The ground cracked open, reducing the streets and buildings to fiery red heaps as the demonic hordes of the Scarlet King jumped through smaller portals, leading to the realm where he had once been imprisoned. They were creatures of pure rage, born out of the malice of their own creator. Each was between 7 and 8 feet tall, with all their limbs ending in long, serrated claws and razor-sharp teeth.
A pillar of light emerged from beneath the house where the door once stood, signifying the Scarlet King’s release and the end of all.
A massive red humanoid, head adorned with sharp, branching horns, rose from the ground out of the crack in reality. Khahrahk loomed over the ruins of the city, covered in a sickly red glow.
Down below, the two groups rendezvoused at the corner of two streets that hadn’t collapsed into the crimson void. “Guys, what happened?” Tristan demanded, shaking Trevor by the shoulder.
“Well, obviously we failed.” His brother responded bitterly.
“No way. We haven’t failed, not yet.” Pearl brandished her dualies, “I may not know much about this whole SCP or Scarlet King stuff, but what I do know is that until we’re all dead and the world is destroyed, we’re not giving up. This isn’t the end, just another setback.”
The others considered her stance. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but she’s right. We’re the SCP foundation. We secure, contain, and protect; it’s in the acronym. It’s just gotten infinitely more difficult than the training orientations promised.” Clef reluctantly agreed.
A small horde of the King’s monsters emerged from a portal in front of them. Kondraki whipped out his gun to smack a monster in the head, before turning to shoot it in its glowing red eyes.
Pearl dodge-rolled between two of them, shooting with her dualies while Marina dropkicked one, before using her brella as a shield against another’s claw swipe.
Clef kicked one in the shin, and followed up by knifing it in the stomach before pulling out his gun.
Callie swung her roller into the back of one demon, only for another to grab the weapon and spin her around, while a third demon jumped to disembowel her. Callie turned into a squid, causing the demon to knock her roller into its own comrade. She turned back into a humanoid, grabbing her roller back before the creature was killed by a plasma shot from behind, revealing Marie holding her charger. “Thanks, cuz!”
“Don’t thank me until we finish stopping existence from no longer existing!”
The Bailey triplets stood back-to-back in a makeshift triangle, shooting the creatures whenever they came near. Dana kicked one of the beasts, allowing Fred to shoot it in the side of its head with a thaumaturgic handgun. Jack grabbed one from behind, kicking off the demon’s back just as it was about to throw him off, causing it to lose its balance before he blasted it between the eyes with his thaumaturgic pistol. Troy allowed one monster to charge at him, using its own momentum to throw it into one of its fellows. Dr. King threw a grenade into the group of fallen demons, letting it explode in the middle of them.
Despite how many of the Scarlet King’s soldiers they killed, their numbers grew by the second. "We can't keep going like this. We need a more effective way of defeating these things." Onteus decided, while using his sword to slice straight through one of the invaders.
Inside the New Squidbeak Splatoon’s base of operations, 9 inklings and 3 octolings teleported from innsmouth county. “Woah, so that’s what teleporting feels like.” Eric remarked, “Thanks for letting us borrow those transporters.”
“Yeah, yeah, now come on, we need to get to the van in the garage so we can find the others.” Marcus started running towards the hallway. A demon jumped through the nearby window, spraying glass on the floor. Marcus fired a blast of plasma from his splatling to kill the demon. Several dozens more emerged from the red fog permeating the air around the headquarters.
The group arranged themselves into a circle as they were surrounded by the scarlet legions. “Come on! let’s fight our way through!” Lauren screamed, still hopped up on adrenaline. The group ran forward to the hall while the demons charged them from all sides. Lauren fired several shots of plasma from her splattershot while Katherine turned her dualies into daggers, leaping and slashing at the opposition.
Nate swung his inkbrush, allowing the sheer force to knock the demons off their feet. Eric slammed his roller into a few of the demons before pushing it forward, using it as leverage to dropkick another. Samantha fired her charger to break a chair one of the demons had thrown at her, rolling backwards to avoid the wood pieces scattered about. Ethan shot several blasts of plasma at the demons closest to the door, killing them despite being knocked back a foot by the force of the shots. “Guys, I got the door clear! C’mon let’s hurry!”
The squadron ceased fighting in favor of retreating down the stairs single file. The scarlet hordes pursued them, dozens of otherworldly entities trampling and stampeding over each other in the narrow staircase.
Eventually, they made it into the darkened garage. “There’s the van. Alright, who’s got the keys?” Lauren looked at the rest of the group as the dozen of them crammed into the vehicle.
“Uh...” Tyler hesitated, looking around the van along with everyone else. “What?! You mean no one grabbed the keys?! Now how’re we going to get out of here?!”
“Oh, I’m sorry! In case you didn’t notice, some of us were a bit busy trying not to get our intestines pulled out through our mouths!” Ethan screamed. Cracks grew in the concrete wall until it burst apart, giving way to the demonic army.
“Great, now how’re we going to get out of here? It’s not like we can just run through that many!” Lauren yelled, gesturing to the opposing army. One of them jumped at the van, breaking through the plexiglass window with its claws. Trent leaned forward, stabbing the demon’s glowing blood-red eyes with his daggers.
“You guys are hopeless.” Eric sat in the vacant driver’s seat, leaning down for a few seconds until the engine started. He sat back up, pushing the van forward. It loudly crashed through the garage door, while several demons were fatally tossed aside
“Wait a second, you know how to hotwire a car?!” Madison asked him from the backseat.
“What, you don’t?”
“Hey, I didn’t know you could do that either.” Margaret pointed out.
“Well, it’s not exactly the type of thing that comes up in everyday conversation, now is it?”
“We’ve gotta keep those things off our tail. Sam, your charger’s got the best range of all of us.” Marcus instructed while opening the sunroof, “Get up there and start firing at those freaks.”
“Are you sure our ink ammo can even hurt those things?”
“Probably not, but we don’t need to kill them right now. Just knock them away from us, at least until we can get to the big guy.”
“Understood.” She stood up on the seat with her head and charger emerging from the open roof.
Marcus turned forwards to look over Eric’s shoulder. “Not to be a backseat driver, but do you have any idea where we’re going?”
The driver pointed forwards, in the direction of a massive pillar of crimson light a few miles off. “I think I have a pretty good idea where I’m headed.”
“Okay, good call.”
“Hey, Sam, how’s it going up there?” Lauren called upwards, while holding the other girl’s legs to stabilize her.
“I’m barely holding them back!” Samantha blurted out, barely able to keep up with the onslaught.
Eventually, they saw a group of humans and cephalings fighting their own group of the Scarlet King’s legions. “There!” Tyler called, pointing in their direction. Eric turned the steering wheel fast enough that the van swerved to the side, causing Samantha to fall back inside with a yelp.
One of the demons jumped onto the hood of the van, clawing at the engine. The vehicle toppled over as the teenagers jumped out of it. “Guys! We’re back!” Marcus called out as Lewis ran a few feet closer to the van.
He gestured to the vehicle, hurriedly yelling, “Gust gaoithe!” The wind he created sent it hurtling across the street, where it exploded in the midst of a small squadron of demons.
“Where the hell were you guys?” Callie exploded, “While you were gone, Inkopolis was nearly destroyed by a fire-breathing kaiju, and now in case you missed it, the literal god of evil is free! I tried calling you, but none of you answered, and now you’ve brought some others I don’t even recognize!”
“Callie, I’m sorry, really, I am, but the Chaos Insurgency was in my old town, and I had to go and stop them before they hurt anyone else!” Lauren blurted out.
Marcus added, “Plus, the blue team agreed to help us!”
“Oh, yeah, and this is the blue team. They’re friends of mine from Innsmouth county, but I’m guessing now’s not the time for introductions.”
“We’ve gotta stop this. Inkopolis is crawling with these freaks.” Kat added, stabbing a demon before turning her daggers back into dualies to shoot at another.
“We need a plan.” Nate decided, dodging the swipe of a demon’s claws before slamming it with his inkbrush. “Does this thing have any weakness we can use?”
“Just one. Now that we’ve got representatives from all the groups we need, it’s time to start the sealing ritual. Unfortunately, we only found one record of it ever working in the history of existence.” Troy explained, “We’ll need one of us from each group to go stand around that gateway-” he pointed to the blood-red pillar emerging from the ground, “-and perform the ritual. Of course, these things-” He socked one of the demons in the gut before shooting it with a thaumaturgic pistol, “-aren’t going to stop appearing, and they’re not going to just let us reimprison their king.”
“Right. The rest of us will guard you guys so you can perform the ritual, no matter how long we need to hold out.” Dr. King assured the six, as an explosion went off nearby.
Out of the smoke emerged a man carrying a shotgun, shooting any nearby demons while another man lobbed grenades in every direction. “Shotgun! You’re back!” Katherine yelled, waving over to the human.
“Wait, his name is Shotgun?” Samantha asked, confused.
“Yeah, it’s a whole thing with them.”
“Hey, kids! We saw some sort of apocalyptic nonsense was happening, and it was a unanimous decision to come help you guys. Also, this guy showed up asking about someone named Taylor.” Shotgun gestured nearby, where Craig was using his charger to strike at nearby demons while shooting those farther away.
“Gramps! good to see you again!” Marie called over.
“Callie, Marie, you have no idea how worried I’ve been about you two. Still...” He chuckled hoarsely, “I suppose you two aren’t exactly alone now.”
“Right, the people of New IKEA are fighting these demons on the streets. While me, Grenade, and the captain were looking for you lot, we saw a bunch of guys fighting them too, and a lot of them looked like they had machine parts. Friends of yours?”
“Yes!” Bumaro raised his blade-hand into the air before slicing down another demon. “I knew my fellow Mekhanites would keep fighting to the bitter end. We must not let their sacrifices be in vain. Let’s demonstrate that the Scarlet King is nothing compared to the infinite power of Mekhane!”
The Scarlet King was a truly gargantuan being, with a size befitting an elder god. His ankles scraped the cloud layer, looking to the mortals below like the trunks of some great and terrible red trees piercing the skies. His head reached past the earth’s atmosphere, and his dozens of branching horns scraped the cosmos above. From hundreds of miles away, a fleet of spaceships approached the King.
The full force of the Ortothan military was now laser-focused on the defiler of dimensions. He called forth a scarlet sphere of pure energy from between his two sets of horns, razing an entire swath of Ortothan ships. Those that remained were hardly deterred, as they continued to swarm around the King’s head.
By his mere existence outside his imprisonment in Universe-Kappa-Erikesh, the Scarlet King tore the fabric of reality asunder, summoning a swarm of Twelve Stars ships to combat the Ortothans. For every Ortothan ship, there were three Twelve Stars ships. The defenders of the second hytoth fought as valiantly as ever, despite their vessels being annihilated by the hundreds.
Four divine spears, each as long as the Scarlet King’s forearm, pierced his chest. Black blood flowed out of the open wound, until the dark god effortlessly healed himself.
Before the spears could fall into the void of space, they were summoned back to their owner. He was a humanoid, clad in flowing robes of an undefinable coloration, whose height barely matched that of the devourer’s horns. “Finally.” Rakmou-leusan, the last of the Koru-teusa, remarked to himself as he stared down the entity that had destroyed the original hytoth billions of years ago, “A challenge.”
“Now how the bird got in my hat, I’ll never know-”
“A truly fascinating tale, child, but perhaps right now we ought to focus on the continued preservation of all existence?” Lord Blackwood turned around with his sword, slicing a demon’s stomach in half, while Margaret jumped to kick one in the eye.
“Hey, just trying to make conversation.”
Mr. Deeds impaled one of the demonic entities, and tossed it aside into another. “Perhaps now’s not the right time.”
An interdimensional portal appeared before them. Blackwood pointed his sword at it, until 2 men and a woman emerged from the other side. One man and the woman wore strange outfits, not unlike the desert nomads Blackwood had encountered time and again, while the other man wore a dirtied foundation uniform.
“Woah! Who’re you guys?” Katherine asked.
“I recognize them.” Tristan informed her, after shooting a demon through the eye, “The Beller, lieutenant Samson, and Mm-ee-ll-aa, right?” He attached the translation device to his forehead, while his brothers followed suit.
“You’re those triplets we met a while ago, aren’t you? Is this your home dimension?” Samson asked.
“Not exactly.” Thomas explained, “But we need to fight off these demons, or else there won’t be any dimensions left.”
The Beller added, incomprehensibly to anyone not wearing the translation devices, “What is this place? How did I get here? Where are we?”
“It’s a long story, but the big red guy is giving the space-time continuum food poisoning. Just kill as many of the little red guys as you can.” Thomas instructed.
“I don’t understand. But if I mu st combat this army, then I will.” He flicked his wrist, exposing the claws at the end of his fingers to gouge out a pair of demonic eyes. Mm-ee-llaa unholstered a curved dagger, slashing at the demonic entities while Samson fired a foundation-issue pistol.
Nearby, the six had fini shed drawing the symbols of their respective groups around the pillar of light, using the blood of the Scarlet King’s fallen demons as per the ancient sealing ritual. “And now, we begin the incantation to seal away the Scarlet King.” Lewis announced to the assembled party. They each pulled a piece of parchment from their pockets; the words to the incantation. In unison, they all spoke aloud.
Seven seals, seven rings, seven brides for the Scarlet King. They gather round the natal bed, the foolish and the wise. They fear the child yet to be born, whose voice shall rend the skies. The faithful watch the forest for the coming of the king. Their lanterns bright, they wait at night for the new world he shall bring. The dragon waits in shadows, his breath will scorch the land. The hero in the castle draws his sword and makes his stand.
Marina fired an electrically-charged brella at a demon, while Dr. Kondraki shot it between the eyes. A portal opened in front of them, and both the octoling and the scientist watched as an eight-year old girl emerged.
“Sigurrós!” Marina ran over to SCP-239. “What’re you doing here? Don’t you know it’s dangerous?”
“I’m sorry, witch Marina. It’s just, I saw that gateway and I thought I could help. I’ve learned some magic at the witching school.”
“Hey, that gives me an idea.”
“Yes, swordsman Kondraki?” She looked at the scientist, paying full attention.
“You see that man over there?” He pointed over to Dr. Clef, who was shooting at any demons that came close.
“Yeah.”
“Why not try out that dragon spell?”
“Wait, dragon spell?” Marina blurted, taken aback.
“Okay!” Sigurrós held out her hand, beaming with pride as she shouted, “I cast magic missile!” A bolt of plasma emerged from her palm. It hit Dr. Clef square in the chest, emitting a shockwave of black energy that knocked away the demons attacking him. He was covered in a strange black light, which rapidly grew until it was replaced by a fifty-foot long dragon, covered in pitch-black scales with a tail that tapered off to a spear-like point, and rows of 2-inch serrated teeth.
The thing that had once been Dr. Clef roared, breathing out a plume of fire. “What did you do?!” Marina screamed, staring in shock at the medieval beast.
“Oh, don’t worry, it’ll wear off.” Kondraki assured her, muttering under his breath, “Probably.”
The princess in the tower is hidden far away, but nothing under heaven can keep the groom at bay. They gather round with leering smiles, the soulless and the dead. Though her soul unwinds, the cruelest minds will keep her in her bed. The potter told his ’prentice to prepare him seven jars. Six he made with grace and skill, the last his hands did mar. the cretin moon no more is howling, gone its mourning black. In their dreams its face is prowling, come to take them back.
The Church of the Second Hytoth continued to battle the Twelve Stars armada, now reinvigorated by the aid of Rakmou-leusan. The patron deity of the Ortothans stabbed one of his spears into the Scarlet King’s eye, only for the King to pull back his head and unleash bolts of red lightning from his horns.
Rakmou-leusan writhed in pain, his worshippers losing morale as a direct result. Two massive, eldritch shapes appeared from opposite sides of the King in the distance. They slammed into the Scarlet King’s head, forcing it to cease its attack. Rakmou-leusan used the opening to stab the king once more in the forehead.
The two shapes unfolded themselves. One was a mountain-sized behemoth of metal, and the other was a titanic beast of flesh. For the first time in millions of years, Mekhane and Yaldabaoth, patron deities of the Church of the Broken God and the Sarkic Cults, put aside their inherent differences to collectively battle the devourer of worlds.
The king is in his courting clothes, the brides are in their beds. The unborn princes wait in sleep to raise their eager heads. The hens were in the henhouse and seven eggs did lay, till the fox crept in by dark of night and stole the eggs away. Six were broken by their bindings six no more shall sing. Comes the seventh full unwinding and all the bells will ring. When the first had given birth, then all the birds did sing. Her screaming cries did shake the skies, as she called out for her king.
“Come on guys, we can’t stop until they finish the incantation!” Marcus yelled, shooting a blast of plasma out of his splatling at a demon.
“Yeah, we know.” Lauren agreed, shooting another demon while rolling to avoid its claws. “Wonder how long this is going to take.”
“Guys! Portal!” Katherine warned, as an SCP-3199 instance emerged into their reality. “Oh man, that thing is ugly.”
“Tell me about it. I fought one of these freaks back at Innsmouth county a few weeks ago. If you see a lump in its throat, make sure to kick it down before it can vomit out the egg.”
“You mean that egg?” Marcus pointed to the giant humanoid chicken, screaming in pain as a massive lump raised through its neck.
“Exactly! We’ve gotta stop it before it procreates!”
“On it!” Kat turned her dualies into daggers while jumping forwards to slice the monster’s neck open. It fell over dead, spilling acidic blood onto the ground while a half dozen of its brethren came through more portals.
“Great. Regular demons and demon birds.” Marcus rolled his eyes, followed up by a deafening roar. “And now a dragon. Just what we need right now.”
By doctor’s blade the second bade a life into the world. Untimely hewn neath a silent moon, the king’s red flag unfurled. His bride the third remained unheard, her cries for help ignored. She stopped her life with a surgeon’s knife, and gave it to our lord. The fourth prepares a dagger and places it at her heart. The perfect cure cannot make pure what the king has set apart. The fifth one’s crown was bearing down upon the fox’s set. The den was sundered with mighty thunder, an apocalypse beget.
Callie and Marie stood back-to-back while fighting the demons, hitting them with the roller and blasts of plasma, until dispersing when the SCP-3199s started emerging. Callie jumped on a bird-monster’s back, riding it until she whacked it on the head with her roller, vaulting over to where Nate and Eric were fighting another group of demons. “Hey guys, so, does anyone know what’s up with the dragon?”
“Apparently, it’s Clef. Marina said something about a crazy little witch girl.” Nate answered, tossing a splatbomb into one of the scarlet demons’ open mouths.
“Yeah, sure, guess that makes sense.” More and more portals started to open all around them as the incantation came closer to completion and the Scarlet King continued to battle the three gods amidst the stars.
Marcus and Ethan ran past Callie, Nate, and Eric, firing plasma into the chest of SCP-106.
Lord Blackwood continued to dance around the opposition, gracefully cutting down any abomination that stood in his way.
A massive ape-thing in a spacesuit appeared from a portal, grabbing two of the scarlet demons and tossing them straight into 106 to knock it down. “Hey, 2006! Good to see you again, buddy!” Marcus waved and ran over to the anomaly. “Ready to help save the world?”
The shapeshifter turned into its inkling form. “You bet! I’ve got no idea what’s going on, but I’ll help out as best I can.” He ran off.
Ethan stared at the shapeshifter. “Wait, who...?”
“Oh, that’s SCP-2006. He’s a shapeshifter who can turn into your worst fear, but don’t worry. He’s cool. The two of us really hit it off last halloween.”
“You mean the halloween where Inkopolis was nearly destroyed by a flaming giant?”
“Yeah, that’s the one!” Marcus punched his friend’s shoulder.
Nearby, Blackwood and Mr. Deeds plunged their swords into SCP-682’s back. “At last! A grand rematch against the tarasque of 1883!”
On the sixth’s day, the walls gave way, and the oceans turned to ash. Her birth gave work, as the earth shook, underneath the king’s fell lash. The seventh bride will break the tides, the moon no more will shine. There comes a day not far away, she’ll birth the death of time.
Near the gateway pillar, a circle of green light appeared on the ground, levitating in the air. As it rose, a figure appeared from below, summoned by the sealing ritual. She was a middle aged-looking woman, covered in scars and with the eyes of someone who’d endured millenia of torture under the Scarlet King.
A’habbat, the seventh seal, looked to the stars where her groom-father continued his campaign against Mekhane, Yaldabaoth, Rakmou-leusan, and the Ortothan fleet. “Khahrahk.” She spat bitterly, “So the time has come.” she rose into the air, ascending to face the devourer’s titanic head in the time it took to blink. His single orange eye, situated in the center of his forehead with a vertical pupil, easily dwarfed her a dozen times over.
For the first time since he had been sealed away by the Erikeshan mystics millenia ago, the Scarlet King was truly surprised. “Do you remember me, father? The one you could never break? I remember what you did to my sisters, and to countless innocents across a thousand worlds and a hundred realities. Allow me to grant you the nonexistence you so desperately wish for.”
Three ancient beings appeared from their realm, the Brothers Death, summoned by the tearing of the cosmic order. The seven gods surrounded the Scarlet King, and together pierced him with seven sets of seven spears.
The dark god disappeared, dead at last, his vile essence claimed by the Brothers Death. A’habbat returned to her own domain, as did the others, leaving the stars above the earth clear once more.
On the surface of the world, everyone witnessed the Scarlet King’s demise as he seemed to spontaneously disappear. The gateway narrowed until it collapsed in on itself, leaving nothing but a crater behind. The demonic hordes, no longer fueled by the power of their King, were reduced to ash on the spot, the cracks in the ground leading to Universe-Kappa-Erikesh closing as if they’d never been there.
“Guys! They did it! I have no idea what they did, but they did it!” Tyler celebrated.
“Simple. We just summoned A’habbat, the seventh bride-daughter, to help the other gods destroy the Scarlet King. Yaldabaoth, Mekhane, Rakmou-leusan, and the Brothers Death were summoned by the tearing of the cosmic order, which was also the cause of Mekhane’s sudden reparation. Odds are, he’ll go back to being the broken god after this.” Anthony surmised.
The SCPs started to flicker, until returning to their own dimension. “Looks like the dimensional imbalance is starting to wear off. We should be transported to our own universes in a few-” Dr. Tristan Bailey acknowledged before starting to flicker in and out of reality. “Yep. There it is.” He disappeared completely, along with his brothers.
“Well now, this has truly been a grand adventure. No doubt contributing to this battle will make for a glorious entry in my journal.” Lord Blackwood disappeared as well. The Beller, Mm-ee-ll-aa, and Samson all faded out of existence shortly thereafter.
Eventually, only the New Squidbeak Splatoon and their auxiliary agents remained. The destruction had scarcely had time to spread past the city of Inkopolis, and while it was a ruin, it had overall survived. “Well. We just saved the multiverse. I’m feeling pretty good about this, all things considered.” Madison stated plainly, grinning while looking at the sky.
“It’s over! Yes! It’s finally over!” Callie celebrated, sitting on the ground. “I forgot how good it feels to not wonder what sort of anomaly is going to attack next.”
“I know, right? We should do something to celebrate.” Nate agreed.
“You know...” Sydney moved over to Tyler’s side, “I seem to recall before the Scarlet King got out, someone said something about a party.”
“Uh, Syd, I don’t think my place can fit this many of us.”
“Well, mine can.” Marina piped up, explaining to the blue team, “We’ve been using my home as a base of operations ever since our previous headquarters were all destroyed. Now that we’ve finally won this little dimension war, I suppose I can let you guys throw a victory party. Just promise not to trash the place too bad. Just a little.”
“Uh, yeah, about that...” Marcus trailed off.
“Wait, don’t tell me. A bunch of those Scarlet demon things broke into my place and trashed it, didn’t they?” Marina deadpanned.
“Yeah, pretty much. And I don’t think any of us have places big enough for our entire group.”
“Well, I think there’s only one solution then.” Craig replied, “We salvage what we can of the base, have our well-earned victory celebration, and then hire someone to fix the rest of it.”
The others accepted the plan as the best they could come up with, and didn’t take much convincing to agree that they’d earned a celebration. The eighteen of them headed back to their new base, intent on celebrating the death of the Scarlet King and the subsequent aversion of the end times.
Chapter 64: Denouement: Christmas
Chapter Text
A few hours after their battle with the Scarlet King’s forces, the agents of the New Squidbeak Splatoon were back at Marina’s house celebrating Christmas. “A’ight, me n’ the crab fella got the garage fixed, least ‘nuff tha’ it shouldn’t collapse.” Spyke informed them, sitting on the couch next to Lauren, “N’ again, thank y’all fer invitin’ me over here.”
“Hey, you were the one who found Tartar’s lair for us. You might not be part of the agency, but you’re still an ally.” Marina pointed out, grinning. “Speaking of which, Cal, where’s your grandfather?”
“I think he said something about meeting with the city council to discuss the influx of octolings that’ve been coming here over the past few months. At first, there wasn’t much concern about it because everyone thought they were inklings with funny hairstyles, but now that the whole thing is public knowledge, there’s gonna have to be some changes to make sure nothing happens.”
“Guys, are you seeing what’s happening outside?” Trent called over from the window.
“Dude, it’s just snowing.” Marcus stood next to him, gesturing to the specks slowly falling onto the thin white sheet outside.
“Exactly. Am I the only one here who’s noticed it’s barely snowed all winter?”
“Huh. Now that I think about it, you’re right. Guess we were all too caught up with the Scarlet King to notice.” Marcus elbowed Trent in the side, “Maybe it’s a little prize for us since we stopped the multiverse from exploding.”
“Yeah, maybe. So, Tyler...” He called across the room, turning his head away from the window, “What’s the blue team doing for Christmas?”
“Well, none of us really have any plans. I mean, our families all live pretty far out of town, so it’d be expensive for them all to come over for one night. Besides, how could we pass up a Christmas victory party with you guys?”
“Thanks. And, yeah, you guys helped us even though you weren’t part of the agency. I’d say you’ve earned the right to celebrate with us.” Lauren confirmed.
Marie’s phone rang for a few seconds before she grabbed it out of her pocket to answer. “Hi gramps. Did you get everything sorted out? O-okay, I- wait what? Are you sure? Okay, okay, calm down, please, please, just get over here as soon as possible. I’ll send them out right away.”
She hung up, turning to the others. “Bad news guys, but it looks like agent work doesn’t take a holiday. There’ve been reports of weird noises inside a cave on the outskirts of Inkopolis; cutting, screaming, your standard horror movie fare. Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, I want the three of you on it right now.”
“What? Why us?” Marcus asked indignantly.
“Because you’re the three most experienced agents we have, and we don’t want to send too many on a single mission. If things get dicey out there, just call us.”
“Aright, got it. But we’re going to be back in time for the holidays.”
“You’d better be!” Pearl called as they ran out the door.
In the middle of a forest just beyond the border of Inkopolis, two inklings and an octoling walked into a cave. “Come on you two! Time for some amateur spelunking!” Katherine ran into the alcove, which was about the size of a middle-class living room.
“You say that like you’ve done this before.” Lauren remarked. “Yeah, Blackwood and I went through a magic cave when I accidentally went time traveling. Hopefully this time I won’t get a boulder on my legs or have to fight some shadowy figure.” Katherine casually explained, walking through the stone.
“Wait, what?” Lauren blurted, taken aback, “Boulder? What happened with a boulder? That’s not the sort of thing you just gloss over!”
“Look, I’m fine. That’s what matters. Plus, you inklings have glowing tentacles, so now we can actually see this time.”
“Yeah, they’re pretty cool.” Marcus admitted, grabbing one of his longer tentacle-hairs and twisting it around in his hands. The glowing blue spots danced around the cave walls, which were only somewhat dim to begin with, as the three continued their search.
“Hey guys! I found something!” Lauren called from deeper in the cave, sounding strangely unnerved.
The other two ran over to the sound of her voice until they entered a small alcove, tucked away in the side of the tunnel. Lauren was standing on top of a large flat rock on the floor, looking at the wall.
“What is it?” Katherine asked.
“On the wall. Can’t you see? There’s something written in ink.”
Marcus squinted. “What? Oh, yeah, you’re right. Not sure what it means, though. Kat, what do you think?”
“No clue. I’ve never seen that word before.”
“Looks like the kind of ink that comes out of us, like someone got hurt.” Marcus acknowledged, squinting to get a better look. He pulled a tiny glass vial out of his pocket, scraping a bit of the ink-blood off of the moderate-sized writing. “We should take this to the others.”
“I think there’s some writing carved into the rock.” Lauren pointed out, kneeling in front of the slab. “Almost like someone left their names here.”
“Yeah, I see them.” Marcus traced his finger over the names, Katherine looking over his shoulder. “Craig, Carter, Kelsey, Ammoses, and David: the cave club of Oceanside. Woah. Do you two know what this is?”
“Yeah. Oceanside is what Inkopolis used to be called during the great turf war, right? Craig is captain Cuttlefish, Ammoses Shellendorf was a weapons designer who helped the inklings during the war, and Carter and Kelsey were members of the original Squidbeak Splatoon.” Lauren confirmed.
“Alright, but who’s David? I doubt it’s the same guy who recruited me into Are We Cool Yet?, so maybe it’s someone else from the war.”
“Yeah, maybe.” Marcus thought for a moment. “You know, I’m pretty sure the captain and Octavio used to be friends. Maybe David was Octavio’s real first name?”
“Could be. For now, let’s just get this sample to the base and tell them about the writing.” Lauren stood up, as the three left the cave.
“Marie, did you analyze the ink the others found?” Madison asked, a few days after the christmas party. The blue team and Eric had gone back to Innsmouth county and it was only a few days until new years, but Marie had called over Marcus, Lauren, Katherine, the S4, Callie, Pearl, Marina, and her grandfather to tell them of her analysis.
“Yep. You were right, Marcus. It was bodily ink and not turf war ink. And thanks to the forensics tech Marina was kind enough to donate to the agency, we now know who’s. It was Taylor.”
“Wait, you mean my psychotic ex-girlfriend?” Marcus asked.
“Afraid so. Now, you said there was something written on the wall. Do you remember what it was?”
“Oh yeah!” Lauren remembered, “It said, ‘Majora’.
A-commenter (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Apr 2024 10:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheMultiverseWillNeverEnd on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Apr 2024 02:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
A-commenter (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Apr 2024 03:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheMultiverseWillNeverEnd on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Apr 2024 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions